CHAP.
I.
SECT
.
I.
Beloved
Hearers
,
THough
the
Gospel
doth
not
presuppose
Grace
in
men
,
but
bring
it
to
them
,
yet
doth
it
suppose
them
to
be
men
,
and
therefore
endued
with
Natural
Principles
:
And
though
there
is
not
enough
in
Nature
to
convert
men
,
yet
doth
Grace
find
some
Advantage
in
Nature
for
its
Reception
,
and
somewhat
which
it
may
improve
for
a
further
Good
:
Otherwise
we
might
as
well
plead
with
beasts
as
men
.
Supernatural
Light
supposeth
Natural
:
the
Doctrine
of
Faith
supposeth
Reason
;
and
he
that
would
draw
you
to
be
Everlastingly
happy
,
doth
suppose
you
so
much
to
Love
your selves
as
to
be
willing
to
be
happy
,
and
loath
to
be
Absolutely
miserable
.
I
come
not
therefore
to
perswade
any
of
you
to
these
things
which
are
supposed
:
we
are
not
sent
to
intreat
men
to
be
men
;
or
Reasonable
Creatures
,
or
to
love
themselves
,
or
to
be
willing
to
be
happy
:
I
will
not
be
beholden
to
any
of
you
for
this
,
for
you
cannot
do
otherwise
:
But
we
are
sent
to
tell
you
where
your
happiness
lieth
,
and
where
not
,
and
to
advise
you
to
exercise
your
Reason
aright
,
and
to
know
the
way
to
happiness
,
and
take
that
course
by
which
it
may
be
obtained
.
I
must
confess
to
you
that
ever
since
I
knew
what
it
was
to
be
a
Minister
of
the
Gospel
,
what
labour
it
must
cost
,
and
how
cold
a
Reward
is
to
be
expected
from
our
hearers
,
and
what
a
troublous
errand
we
come
upon
,
in
the
Judgement
of
the
most
,
I
never
could
think
any
thing
below
the
pleasing
of
God
,
and
the
saving
of
the
souls
of
our
People
and
our selves
,
to
be
a
Motive
sufficient
to
draw
a
man
to
this
Imployment
;
Nor
do
I
think
it
meet
to
come
once
into
the
Pulpit
with
any
lower
ultimate
Ends
then
these
:
He
that
is
a
Minister
for
lower
ends
then
these
,
in
heart
and
deed
is
no
Minister
of
Christ
;
but
as
he
seeks
himself
,
so
will
he
serve
himself
,
and
must
reward
himself
as
he
can
;
and
no
wonder
if
he
be
unfaithful
in
all
his
Course
.
And
he
that
preacheth
one
Sermon
for
lower
ultimate
Ends
then
these
,
will
seek
himself
and
not
Christ
,
and
so
be
unfaithful
in
that
Sermon
:
And
if
such
study
smooth
Words
and
fine
Sentences
,
which
tend
more
to
please
,
then
to
save
mens
souls
,
it
is
no
wonder
.
Consdering
these
things
when
I
had
Purposed
this
days
Work
in
this
Place
,
I
remembred
in
whose
name
I
must
speak
,
and
on
whose
errand
I
must
go
,
and
therefore
that
from
him
I
must
receive
my
Message
;
and
I
remembred
also
to
whom
I
was
to
speak
,
even
to
men
that
must
be
Everlastingly
happy
or
miserable
,
and
that
are
now
in
the
way
,
and
have
that
to
do
in
a
little
time
,
which
this
their
Everlasting
state
doth
depend
upon
:
I
remembred
also
,
that
Christ
hath
assured
me
that
of
the
many
that
are
called
,
few
are
chosen
,
and
that
most
men
perish
,
for
all
the
Mercy
that
is
in
God
,
and
for
all
that
Christ
hath
done
and
suffered
,
and
for
all
the
Grace
that
is
offered
them
in
the
Gospel
:
And
I
considered
the
Reason
,
even
because
they
will
not
Receive
this
Grace
,
nor
entertain
Christ
and
the
Mercy
of
God
,
as
it
is
offered
to
them
.
I
therefore
Resolved
to
Preach
to
you
,
as
one
that
hath
but
one
Sermon
to
preach
to
you
,
and
knows
not
whether
ever
he
shall
speak
to
you
more
;
and
therefore
to
choose
no
lower
subject
then
that
which
your
life
or
death
depends
upon
;
and
to
handle
it
as
far
as
I
am
able
accordingly
,
with
that
plainness
as
a
matter
of
such
Concernment
should
be
handled
with
.
If
my
business
hither
were
to
be
thought
a
learned
man
,
or
to
procure
your
applause
,
or
to
please
your
ears
,
I
should
then
have
prepared
some
pleasing
Matter
,
and
tryed
to
have
adorned
it
with
some
flourishes
of
wit
,
and
presented
it
to
you
in
mixture
of
Languages
which
you
do
not
understand
,
and
with
such
pretty
Jingles
and
gaudy
Allusions
as
Carnal
Fancies
are
used
to
be
tickled
with
;
but
knowing
that
this
is
not
the
way
to
please
God
,
but
to
please
the
Devil
,
nor
to
save
my self
or
those
that
hear
me
,
but
to
hinder
the
salvation
of
me
and
you
.
I
soon
Resolved
not
only
to
avoid
the
study
of
such
unprofitable
,
carnal
Ostentation
;
but
even
to
study
to
avoid
it
:
For
I
should
be
loth
to
please
Satan
any
way
by
the
doing
his
work
,
but
doubly
loth
to
please
him
in
preaching
the
Gospel
;
and
to
be
serving
him
in
the
choicest
service
of
my
Lord
.
Will
the
Lord
but
bless
the
Word
that
I
shall
speak
to
the
Conversion
of
any
souls
here
present
,
I
have
the
Ends
I
come
for
;
and
shall
Believe
that
I
have
cause
to
bless
his
Name
that
sent
me
hither
to
day
;
and
in
hope
of
this
success
,
which
I
have
begged
of
the
Lord
,
I
shall
cheerfully
address
my self
to
the
Work
.
SECT
.
II
.
THe
Occasion
of
these
Words
of
Christ
,
was
,
the
Carnal
thoughts
of
his
Disciples
concerning
the
State
of
his
Kingdom
,
as
if
it
had
been
of
Earthly
Pomp
and
Glory
,
like
the
great
Monarchs
of
the
world
;
and
also
their
Carnal
aspring
desires
and
contrivances
to
get
the
highest
Place
in
his
Kingdom
:
They
found
these
Conceits
among
the
Jews
,
and
Nature
easily
entertained
and
cherished
them
,
which
is
so
dark
and
so
disaffected
to
higher
things
.
Christ
thought
it
not
yet
seasonable
to
give
them
the
full
discovery
of
his
Kingdom
,
it
being
reserved
for
the
Holy
Ghost
,
who
was
Miraculously
to
Possess
them
,
and
teach
them
all
things
in
Christs
bodily
Absence
,
that
the
world
might
see
that
his
Doctrine
was
not
of
his
devising
,
but
from
above
:
But
yet
he
presently
fals
upon
that
sin
which
these
enquiries
did
discover
in
them
;
And
before
he
fully
telleth
them
th●
Nature
of
his
Kingdom
,
he
plainly
telleth
them
what
they
must
be
if
they
will
have
a
part
in
that
Kingdom
.
It
may
seem
a
great
doubt
,
whether
the
Disciples
were
at
this
time
unconverted
,
that
Christ
telleth
them
of
the
Necessity
of
a
Conversion
,
or
whether
it
be
but
a
particular
Conversion
from
some
particular
sins
that
he
here
speaks
of
,
as
there
is
a
General
Conversion
or
Repentance
Necessary
to
the
Unregenerate
,
and
a
particular
Conversion
or
Repentance
Necessary
to
the
Godly
upon
their
particular
fals
.
To
this
I
Answer
,
1.
Judas
was
undoubtedly
Unconverted
,
and
so
did
Continue
.
2.
The
Apostles
were
then
ignorant
of
many
Truths
which
afterwards
became
of
Absolute
Necessity
to
Salvation
:
as
Christs
Death
,
Resurrection
,
Ascension
,
the
Nature
of
his
Kingdom
,
&c.
Yet
I
dare
not
say
that
they
were
not
in
a
State
of
Salvation
when
they
were
thus
Ignorant
of
them
,
because
they
were
not
then
Fundamentals
,
or
of
Absolute
Necessity
,
las
afterwards
they
were
:
But
yet
,
Christ
might
well
tell
them
that
these
Truths
must
be
Belived
hereafter
,
and
they
could
not
have
that
eminent
Measure
of
Faith
which
was
Proper
to
his
more
illuminated
Church
after
his
Ascension
,
without
Believing
of
them
.
Yea
,
if
they
had
not
Believed
them
when
they
were
made
Fundamentals
of
Absolute
Necessity
to
be
Believed
,
they
had
ceased
to
be
true
Disciples
of
Christ
.
And
whether
there
be
not
some
noble
effects
of
this
Gospel-Doctrine
upon
the
heart
,
which
are
also
Proper
to
the
Church
after
Christs
Ascension
,
as
well
as
these
Articles
of
Belief
were
proper
to
them
,
and
so
that
this
Text
may
speak
of
both
,
I
leave
to
further
Consideration
.
3.
Many
think
that
it
is
but
a
particular
Conversion
and
Repentance
that
is
here
spoken
of
;
that
is
,
from
this
sin
of
Ambition
which
the
Disciples
did
now
Manifest
:
but
then
they
observe
not
,
that
it
will
hence
be
concluded
,
that
a
true
Disciple
may
by
a
particular
sin
be
in
such
a
state
,
that
if
he
should
die
in
,
he
should
not
be
saved
.
But
others
that
are
learned
and
godly
think
that
no
hard
Conclusion
,
as
long
as
God
will
not
suffer
them
to
die
in
it
.
4.
I
purposely
forbear
to
trouble
you
with
the
names
of
Expositors
,
but
I
make
no
doubt
but
they
are
in
the
right
,
that
suppose
that
Christ
doth
here
Reprehend
their
Ambition
,
by
Describing
the
Contrary
temper
of
his
true
followers
,
shewing
them
the
Absolute
Necessity
of
Conversion
,
without
any
Determination
whether
they
were
or
were
not
Converted
at
present
:
he
telleth
them
that
except
they
be
Converted
humble
Persons
,
they
cannot
be
saved
,
but
doth
not
determine
that
now
they
are
otherwise
:
And
indeed
it
seemeth
not
likely
that
the
Disciples
of
Christ
,
had
not
then
that
Conversion
and
humility
of
mind
that
was
of
Absolute
Necessity
to
Salvation
:
these
words
may
well
be
be
used
to
Converted
men
,
to
shew
them
the
Necessity
of
that
conversion
which
they
have
.
As
if
a
Christian
begin
to
grow
Covetous
,
you
may
say
,
except
you
be
a
man
Converted
from
earthly-mindedness
to
heavenliness
,
you
cannot
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
;
which
doth
not
deny
him
to
be
already
Converted
.
Thopugh
as
to
our
present
purpose
the
matter
is
not
great
which
of
these
be
taken
for
the
sense
,
because
they
all
afford
us
that
Doctrine
that
we
shall
gather
:
For
if
there
be
no
Salvation
without
a
particular
Conversion
from
a
particular
sin
,
much
less
without
a
Conversion
from
a
state
of
sin
.
But
the
plain
sense
of
the
Text
I
doubt
not
is
this
;
As
if
he
should
say
,
You
strive
for
preheminency
and
wordly
greatness
in
my
Kingdom
,
why
I
tell
you
my
Kingdom
is
a
Kingdom
of
babes
,
it
containeth
none
but
the
humble
that
are
small
in
their
own
eyes
,
and
look
not
after
great
Matters
in
this
world
;
and
though
nature
be
proud
,
yet
except
you
be
(
now
or
hereafter
)
converted
men
,
and
become
as
little
children
,
you
shall
not
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
:
By
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
is
here
meant
,
both
the
estate
of
true
Grace
,
and
so
of
Glory
.
Not
as
if
Conversion
were
a
preparation
to
their
entering
into
this
Kingdom
as
begun
on
earth
,
but
it
is
their
very
entrance
it self
,
and
so
the
beginning
of
it
.
The
Doctrine
we
shall
hence
handle
,
shall
be
given
you
in
no
other
but
the
Words
of
the
Text
,
lest
I
seem
to
force
them
.
Doct
.
It
is
a
most
certain
Truth
,
protested
by
Jesus
Christ
,
that
except
men
be
Converted
and
become
as
little
Children
,
they
cannot
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
The
Order
which
we
shall
observe
in
handling
this
,
is
,
1.
To
shew
you
what
this
Kingdom
of
Heaven
is
.
2.
What
it
is
to
be
converted
,
and
particularly
what
to
become
as
little
children
.
3.
Confirm
the
Doctrine
from
other
Scriptures
.
4.
I
shall
give
you
the
reasons
why
no
man
can
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
that
is
not
Converted
.
5.
We
shall
make
use
of
all
,
and
therein
shew
you
the
hinderances
of
Conversion
,
the
marks
of
it
,
the
motives
to
it
,
and
the
directions
for
attaining
it
;
as
the
Lord
shall
enable
me
.
1.
The
Kingdom
of
Heaven
is
taken
in
Scripture
both
for
the
State
of
Grace
and
Glory
.
As
all
men
are
by
nature
in
the
Kingdom
of
Satan
here
,
by
a
willing
obeying
of
him
,
and
hereafter
to
be
Tormented
by
him
;
so
all
the
converted
are
by
Grace
in
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
by
a
willing
submission
,
and
obedience
here
,
and
hereafter
to
be
glorified
by
him
for
ever
:
This
is
all
one
Kingdom
,
because
there
is
the
same
King
and
the
same
Subjects
;
yet
they
are
Diversified
in
this
,
that
one
is
the
way
or
means
to
the
other
,
and
that
the
Laws
and
Duties
which
belong
to
us
in
the
way
,
are
not
all
the
same
as
those
that
shall
continue
at
the
end
.
It
is
called
the
kingdom
of
heaven
,
both
because
the
King
is
from
above
,
and
not
a
meer
man
as
earthly
Kings
are
;
and
reigneth
in
Heaven
invisibly
,
and
not
as
earthly
Monarchs
whom
you
may
see
:
and
because
it
is
heaven
which
all
Grace
and
means
and
duties
do
tend
to
,
and
it
is
heaven
where
is
the
end
and
full
felicity
,
and
the
most
glorious
part
of
the
Kingdom
;
the
guide
and
sanctifier
of
the
Church
also
is
from
heaven
,
even
the
Holy
Ghost
:
the
Law
is
from
heaven
by
the
inspiration
of
the
Spirit
,
the
hearts
of
the
Subjects
are
heavenly
,
and
their
lives
must
be
heavenly
:
It
is
here
in
the
Seed
,
it
will
be
hereafter
in
the
full
Tree
.
The
Difference
between
the
Egg
and
the
Bird
,
the
Acorn
and
the
Oak
,
is
not
neer
so
great
as
the
Difference
between
the
Kingdom
of
Grace
and
of
Glory
.
And
yet
a
man
that
had
never
seen
or
known
the
production
of
such
creatures
,
would
little
Believe
,
if
you
should
shew
him
an
Acorn
,
that
that
would
little
Believe
,
if
you
should
shew
him
an
Acorn
,
that
that
would
come
to
be
an
Oak
.
And
it
is
no
marvel
if
a
Carnal
heart
will
not
believe
that
the
weak
despised
graces
of
the
Saints
,
do
tend
to
such
an
unconceivable
Glory
.
When
a
poor
Christian
that
is
dead
to
this
world
,
lieth
praying
and
panting
after
God
,
and
looking
and
longing
after
Glory
,
little
doth
the
unbelieving
world
think
,
what
a
blessed
harbour
it
is
that
by
these
gales
he
is
moving
and
hasting
to
;
they
now
see
him
praying
,
and
shall
then
see
him
possessing
and
praysing
:
they
now
see
his
labour
and
suffering
,
but
they
will
not
Believe
his
blessedness
,
and
perfection
,
till
they
see
it
to
their
own
sorrow
,
who
have
lost
it
.
SECT
.
III
.
BEfore
I
proceed
to
open
the
nature
of
Conversion
;
I
shall
say
somewhat
more
of
the
word
:
And
I
shall
shew
you
the
Difference
between
Conversion
,
Repentance
,
Regeneration
,
Sanctification
,
Vocation
.
1.
The
Truth
is
,
All
these
five
words
are
used
in
Scripture
to
express
the
same
work
upon
the
soul
:
only
they
have
some
respective
and
other
smaller
differences
,
which
I
shall
now
manifest
to
you
.
And
the
first
word
Vocation
is
taken
often
for
Gods
Act
of
calling
when
it
hath
no
success
,
and
this
is
called
uneffectual
calling
.
So
it
is
used
,
Prov.
1.
24.
Because
I
called
and
ye
refused
,
I
have
stretched
forth
my
hands
and
no
man
regarded
;
But
ye
have
set
at
nought
all
my
Counsel
,
and
would
none
of
my
Reproof
.
So
Isa
.
65.
12.
Jer
.
7.
13.
I
called
,
but
ye
answered
not
.
And
many
other
places
:
Sometimes
it
is
taken
for
the
Act
of
God
when
it
is
successfull
;
as
1
Thes
.
2.
12.
and
many
more
places
:
2.
This
success
it self
is
termed
our
calling
in
a
passive
sense
:
and
it
is
two-fold
.
1.
Common
;
when
men
are
brought
but
to
outward
profession
and
common
gifts
;
and
so
the
word
is
used
often
.
2.
Special
;
when
men
are
savingly
Converted
to
Christ
;
the
former
is
Common
effectual
Calling
;
the
latter
is
special
effectual
Calling
:
and
this
last
is
the
same
with
Conversion
:
Only
these
two
Differences
are
observable
.
1.
As
to
the
name
,
it
is
Metaphorically
taken
from
the
outward
call
of
the
Gospel
,
and
so
applyed
to
the
effect
on
the
soul
.
2.
It
hath
usually
in
Scripture
a
Principal
Respect
to
the
first
effect
on
the
soul
,
even
the
Act
of
Faith
it self
above
all
other
Graces
,
and
following
obedience
:
yet
not
excluding
the
latter
,
but
sometimes
plainly
comprehending
them
.
So
that
some
Divines
conceive
that
Vocation
is
a
work
different
from
Sanctification
,
because
they
conceive
that
it
is
only
the
Spirits
causing
the
first
Act
of
Faith
in
the
Soul
,
and
by
that
Act
a
habit
is
effected
,
and
therewith
the
seed
of
all
Graces
,
which
they
call
the
work
of
Sanctification
.
And
indeed
the
word
Vocation
hath
special
respect
to
the
Gospel-Call
,
to
the
Act
of
Believing
in
Christ
,
and
the
proper
effect
of
that
Call
,
even
our
Actual
Belief
.
But
sometime
it
comprehendeth
the
whole
Christian
Relation
and
State
,
as
Heb
.
3.
1.
and
2
Pet
.
1.
10
,
&c.
2.
Repentance
is
the
same
thing
as
special
effectual
calling
;
So
we
〈◇〉
not
calling
in
the
most
narrow
sense
of
all
:
for
the
bare
Act
of
faith
:
only
this
difference
there
is
.
1.
The
word
Repentance
doth
specially
denote
our
motion
from
the
Terminus
a
quo
,
even
that
sinful
state
from
which
we
turn
,
and
which
we
Repent
of
:
yet
including
essentially
also
the
state
to
which
we
turn
.
Whereas
the
word
Vocation
doth
principally
express
the
state
to
which
we
are
called
.
2.
Also
the
word
Repentance
doth
principally
Respect
our
turning
to
God
from
whom
we
fell
:
But
the
word
Vocation
doth
as
much
or
more
respect
our
coming
to
Christ
the
Mediator
as
the
way
to
the
Father
.
There
is
a
twofold
Repentance
,
1.
One
is
our
turning
from
a
state
of
sin
and
misery
,
such
as
the
unconverted
are
in
,
and
this
is
it
that
we
mean
now
,
as
the
same
with
conversion
from
the
same
state
.
2.
There
is
also
a
particular
Repentance
,
which
is
a
turning
from
a
particular
sin
,
and
this
must
be
daily
renewed
while
we
live
.
Repentance
signifieth
and
containeth
two
things
.
The
first
is
a
hearty
sorrow
that
ever
we
sinned
;
The
second
is
a
change
of
the
mind
from
that
sin
to
God
.
Indeed
the
former
is
but
part
of
the
later
:
The
changed
mind
is
changed
in
this
part
,
and
manifesteth
its
change
in
a
speciall
manner
,
by
Remorse
for
former
sins
:
Though
all
Remorse
is
not
from
such
a
change
.
3.
The
word
[
Regeneration
]
also
signifieth
the
same
thing
with
Conversion
,
but
with
this
small
Difference
.
1.
The
term
is
Metaphorical
,
taken
from
our
Natural
Generation
;
because
there
is
so
great
a
change
,
that
a
man
is
as
it
were
another
man
.
2.
The
word
is
in
Scripture-sense
,
I
think
more
comprehensive
then
Conversion
,
Repentance
or
Vocation
:
For
it
signifieth
not
only
the
newness
of
our
Qualities
,
but
also
of
our
Relations
,
even
our
whole
new
state
.
This
is
not
ordinarily
acknowledged
,
but
if
we
view
the
places
where
the
word
is
used
,
it
will
prove
so
.
For
as
Paul
describing
the
thing
,
though
he
use
not
the
word
,
2
Cor
.
5.
11.
saith
,
He
that
is
in
Christ
is
a
new
Creature
,
old
things
are
passed
away
,
behold
all
things
are
become
new
.
Where
Relations
must
needs
be
part
of
that
All
,
as
the
Context
will
shew
.
So
Tit.
3.
5.
It
is
called
the
laver
or
washing
of
Regeneration
;
and
is
distinguished
from
the
Renewing
of
the
Holy
Ghost
;
at
least
as
the
General
,
comprehending
that
as
a
part
.
1.
Most
Expositors
think
that
the
word
hath
Reference
to
Baptism
,
and
expresseth
its
Effects
or
Consequents
.
And
no
doubt
Baptism
is
for
Remission
of
sins
,
and
therefore
the
Laver
of
Regeneration
is
for
Remission
of
sins
.
2.
The
very
Text
mentioneth
plainly
that
Grace
by
which
we
are
saved
;
by
free
Grace
,
and
that
is
our
free
Justification
as
well
as
free
Sanctification
.
And
our
Divines
commonly
cite
that
Text
against
the
Papists
upon
that
account
,
as
pleading
for
free
Justification
.
Not
by
works
of
Righteousness
that
we
have
done
,
but
according
to
his
Mercy
he
saved
us
,
by
the
washing
of
Regeneration
,
and
the
Renewing
of
the
Holy
Ghost
:
Is
not
saving
from
the
guilt
of
sin
a
part
of
our
Salvation
?
what
reason
to
Restrain
saving
here
to
Sanctification
only
?
Doubtless
if
there
were
reason
to
Restrain
the
word
[
Regeneration
]
to
either
,
it
would
be
to
Justification
only
:
Because
the
giving
of
the
Holy
Ghost
is
next
mentioned
by
it self
,
but
Justification
is
not
mentioned
at
all
;
if
Regeneration
comprehends
it
not
.
And
it
is
certain
,
that
the
Apostle
intendeth
not
only
to
tell
us
,
that
we
are
freely
Sanctified
without
works
,
but
also
that
we
are
freely
Justified
by
Grace
without
works
.
So
John
3.
3.
Except
a
man
be
born
of
water
and
of
the
Spirit
,
he
cannot
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
God
.
Where
he
at
least
,
hath
some
Respect
to
Baptism
,
as
most
suppose
;
and
Baptism
is
for
the
Remission
of
sins
:
to
be
born
of
water
therefore
must
needs
Include
Remission
of
sin
.
And
this
Regeneration
maketh
a
man
a
New
Creature
,
and
as
Paul
saith
,
in
the
New
Creature
all
things
are
become
New
;
and
not
the
Qualities
only
.
But
in
the
main
,
Regeneration
is
the
same
with
Conversion
.
4.
The
word
[
Sanctification
]
also
signifieth
the
same
thing
for
the
main
,
as
Conversion
doth
,
only
with
these
small
differences
following
.
1.
The
word
is
more
comprehensive
,
for
it
signifieth
our
whole
State
of
Dedication
or
devotedness
to
God
,
which
comprehendeth
in
it
these
four
things
.
1.
The
change
of
a
mans
Qualities
,
whereby
he
is
made
fit
for
the
service
of
God
;
having
his
heart
bent
towards
him
,
and
set
upon
him
.
2.
The
Actual
Dedication
or
devoting
of
a
mans
self
to
God
by
Faith
and
a
holy
Covenant
.
Especially
in
Baptism
,
by
solemn
vow
or
engagement
.
3.
The
Relation
of
a
person
so
dedicated
or
devoted
to
God
;
as
he
is
one
set
apart
to
him
for
holy
uses
;
and
it
is
from
this
Relation
especially
that
the
word
Sanctification
is
used
.
4.
The
holiness
of
life
that
followeth
hereupon
;
in
the
Actuall
living
to
God
,
to
whom
we
are
devoted
.
Sanctification
comprehendeth
all
this
,
and
so
comprehends
in
it
Vocation
,
and
somewhat
more
.
But
then
perhaps
it
may
be
found
,
that
the
word
is
sometimes
,
if
not
often
,
used
in
Scripture
for
holiness
of
the
life
alone
,
as
presupposing
all
the
rest
.
Indeed
there
are
more
words
then
one
,
which
we
translate
Sanctification
,
which
yet
are
not
all
of
one
sense
.
As
〈◇〉
,
and
〈◇〉
differ
:
So
doth
〈◇〉
and
〈◇〉
differ
:
But
I
shall
purposely
forbear
to
trouble
you
with
such
matters
.
So
that
having
opened
before
to
you
the
word
Conversion
,
and
now
these
four
,
Vocation
,
Repentance
,
Regeneration
and
Sanctification
,
you
may
see
how
far
they
are
the
same
,
or
differ
.
The
like
may
be
said
of
the
word
,
changing
,
renewing
,
or
making
new
,
and
the
like
;
which
all
signifie
the
same
work
of
God
upon
the
soul
.
Those
therefore
that
enquire
whether
Vocation
,
Regeneration
,
Repentance
,
Sanctification
,
&c.
are
the
same
thing
,
or
divers
and
which
of
them
goeth
first
,
&c.
must
first
be
resolved
of
the
sense
of
the
terms
,
before
they
proceed
to
the
matter
:
For
most
of
these
words
are
used
in
several
senses
;
and
that
ambiguity
must
first
be
removed
.
SECT
.
IV
.
II
.
I
Am
next
to
shew
you
what
it
is
to
be
converted
and
become
as
little
Children
:
which
cannot
be
so
well
done
till
I
have
first
given
some
brief
Description
of
the
state
of
a
man
unconverted
:
to
which
end
you
must
know
;
that
God
made
man
perfect
,
and
gave
him
a
perfect
Law
to
keep
,
which
commanded
perfect
Obedience
upon
pain
of
Everlasting
Death
:
by
the
Temptation
of
Satan
man
broke
this
Law
,
and
cast
himself
out
of
the
favour
of
God
;
and
made
himself
the
slave
of
Satan
and
the
child
of
death
;
this
he
did
by
a
wilful
adhering
to
the
creature
,
and
departing
from
God
;
so
that
the
Nature
of
man
was
thus
become
corrupt
;
and
such
as
the
first
man
,
Adam
was
,
such
must
his
Posterity
needs
be
;
for
who
can
bring
a
clean
thing
out
of
an
unclean
?
Job
14.
4.
And
how
can
Adam
conveigh
to
his
posterity
that
Image
of
God
which
he
had
lost
himself
,
or
that
right
to
the
favour
of
God
and
further
happiness
?
so
that
we
are
all
born
with
corrupted
natures
inclined
to
earth
and
earthly
things
,
and
strange
and
averse
to
heaven
and
heavenly
things
;
prone
to
evil
and
backward
to
good
,
estranged
from
God
and
making
our
carnal
selves
our
God
.
Pride
,
Self-love
,
Covetousness
,
Voluptuousness
,
Unbelief
,
Ignorance
,
Error
,
Hypocrisie
,
Ungodliness
,
Strife
,
Contention
,
Cruelty
and
all
Wickedness
have
their
roots
at
once
in
us
,
and
if
temptation
serve
,
we
shall
bring
forth
the
fruit
.
This
being
the
state
of
every
man
by
nature
;
by
practice
and
custom
in
sinning
men
become
worse
;
and
the
longer
they
delay
before
they
are
Converted
,
the
worse
usually
do
they
grow
,
and
the
further
do
they
go
from
God
and
from
their
happiness
.
By
all
which
me
thinks
you
may
easily
see
,
both
what
Conversion
is
,
and
why
there
is
such
a
Necessity
of
it
.
The
Word
[
Conversion
]
is
sometimes
taken
Actively
,
for
that
Act
or
work
that
doth
convert
us
;
and
sometime
Passively
,
for
that
change
that
is
thereby
wrought
:
as
man
is
the
Subject
or
Patient
,
so
is
he
also
an
Agent
in
the
actual
turning
of
his
own
soul
;
so
that
,
God
and
Man
are
both
Agents
in
this
work
.
The
word
here
in
my
Text
is
Active
,
and
maketh
it
the
Act
of
man
[
Except
ye
convert
your selves
:
]
but
we
translate
it
[
be
converted
:
]
because
the
word
is
used
reciprocally
,
as
some
speak
,
in
Scripture
:
In
a
word
,
God
as
the
most
laudable
principal
Cause
,
doth
cause
mans
will
to
turn
it self
.
So
that
,
Conversion
Actively
taken
,
as
it
is
the
work
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
is
a
work
of
the
Spirit
of
Christ
,
by
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
by
which
he
effectually
changeth
mens
minds
and
heart
and
life
from
the
Creature
to
God
in
Christ
:
Conversion
as
it
is
our
Work
,
is
the
work
of
man
,
wherein
by
the
effectual
Grace
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
he
turneth
his
mind
and
heart
and
life
from
the
Creature
to
God
in
Christ
.
And
Conversion
as
taken
Passively
,
is
the
sincere
change
of
a
mans
mind
heart
and
life
from
the
Creature
to
God
in
Christ
,
which
is
wrought
by
the
Holy
Ghost
;
through
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
and
by
himself
thus
moved
by
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Here
you
may
see
,
1.
Who
is
the
cause
of
this
Conversion
,
and
what
is
the
means
.
2.
What
is
the
change
wrought
.
3.
On
whom
.
4.
From
what
and
to
what
.
1.
The
most
Laudable
principal
Cause
is
the
Holy
Ghost
,
who
is
the
sanctifier
of
the
Elect
.
2.
The
Instrumental
Cause
is
the
doctrine
of
Christ
either
read
,
or
heard
,
or
some
way
known
;
and
brought
by
the
Spirit
to
mens
Understandings
and
Consideration
.
3.
Man
himself
is
the
subject
of
the
Spirits
Operation
,
and
the
proper
agent
of
these
holy
Actions
of
Believing
,
Repenting
,
&c.
which
the
Holy
Ghost
doth
cause
him
to
perform
.
It
is
not
the
Holy
Ghost
that
Believeth
,
but
he
causeth
man
to
Believe
.
4.
That
which
we
are
turned
from
,
is
,
as
to
the
Object
,
the
Creature
which
sinful
man
doth
adhere
to
above
God
;
and
as
to
the
Act
it
is
sin
,
that
is
,
he
ceaseth
this
vitious
adhering
to
the
creature
.
5.
That
which
man
turneth
to
,
is
,
God
in
and
by
Christ
the
Mediator
.
God
hath
again
the
heart
of
a
sinner
when
he
is
Converted
,
and
God
will
be
his
happiness
:
his
Reformation
,
Recovery
,
Reward
and
Felicity
consisteth
in
this
.
The
parts
of
this
Conversion
are
these
three
.
1.
It
is
a
change
of
the
mind
.
2.
Of
the
heart
.
3.
Of
the
Life
.
SECT
.
V.
1.
COnversion
changeth
the
Mind
,
1
From
Ignorance
.
2.
From
Inconsideratness
.
3.
From
Unbelief
.
4.
From
Error
.
1.
Every
unconverted
man
is
Ignorant
of
the
saving
Truths
of
the
Gospel
,
either
by
a
total
Ignorance
of
the
thing
,
or
by
an
insufficient
,
superficial
,
uneffectual
Apprehension
of
it
:
The
most
of
the
world
do
not
know
what
man
is
by
nature
and
actual
sin
;
how
hateful
sin
and
sinners
are
to
God
;
how
it
deserveth
his
Everlasting
wrath
,
and
maketh
it
our
Portion
:
How
Christ
hath
satisfied
and
Redeemed
us
from
this
misery
,
and
on
what
terms
,
and
in
what
Order
he
offereth
to
man
that
pardon
and
life
which
he
hath
purchased
:
How
he
will
Judge
them
that
Believe
,
Repent
and
obey
him
at-last
to
everlasting
Glory
,
and
the
rest
to
everlasting
Misery
.
Many
poor
souls
are
utterly
Ignorant
of
these
very
principles
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
in
the
midst
of
Gospel-light
,
and
under
all
our
most
diligent
Instructions
,
and
of
those
that
have
some
knowledge
of
them
;
many
know
them
but
superficially
and
uneffectually
.
Now
the
first
thing
that
the
Spirit
of
God
doth
either
in
or
to
the
work
of
Conversion
,
is
,
to
open
mens
eyes
to
understand
these
mysteries
:
so
that
,
the
man
that
was
went
to
hear
them
as
a
strange
thing
,
as
if
we
spoke
Greek
or
Hebrew
to
him
,
is
now
like
a
man
that
is
brought
out
of
a
dungeon
into
the
open
light
;
or
that
hath
his
eye-sight
Recovered
,
and
doth
not
only
know
these
things
,
but
knows
them
with
a
somewhat
clear
and
affecting
knowledge
:
and
is
much
taken
with
the
light
,
and
rejoyceth
in
it
,
and
marvaileth
at
his
former
Ignorance
.
I
shall
prove
all
this
to
you
by
Scripture
.
In
1
Cor
.
2.
14.
The
Apostle
tels
us
,
The
Natural
man
receiveth
not
the
things
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
for
they
are
foolishness
to
him
,
weither
can
he
know
them
,
because
they
are
spiri●●alty
discerned
.
In
2
Cor
.
4.
3.
The
Apostle
saith
;
If
our
Gospel
to
hid
,
it
is
hid
to
them
that
are
lost
,
in
whom
the
God
of
this
w●rld
hath
blinded
the
minds
of
them
which
believe
not
,
lest
the
light
of
the
glorious
Gospel
of
Christ
,
who
is
the
Image
of
God
,
should
shine
unto
them
.
And
then
the
cure
you
may
see
:
Acts
26.
18.
I
send
thee
to
open
their
eyes
,
and
turn
them
from
darkness
to
light
,
and
from
the
power
of
Satan
unto
God
.
Many
poor
people
think
that
utter
ignorance
may
stand
with
Grace
,
and
that
they
may
be
saved
without
knowledge
,
because
they
are
not
book-learned
.
But
you
hear
God
telleth
you
otherwise
.
Many
have
much
brainknowledge
that
have
no
Grace
,
but
no
man
can
have
Grace
without
solid
knowledge
:
For
who
can
hate
sin
till
he
knoweth
it
,
and
the
Evil
of
it
?
and
who
can
love
God
till
he
know
him
to
be
lovely
?
and
who
can
do
the
duty
that
he
understandeth
not
,
or
go
the
way
to
heaven
that
he
is
ignorant
of
?
So
that
this
is
the
first
part
of
the
change
of
the
mind
;
from
ignorance
to
knowledge
.
SECT
.
VI
.
2.
THe
second
part
of
the
change
of
the
mind
,
is
,
from
Careless
Inconsiderateness
to
sober
Consideration
:
and
this
is
a
great
help
to
all
that
followeth
.
The
main
reason
why
we
cannot
bring
men
out
of
love
with
this
vain
world
nor
to
yield
to
the
Call
of
God
,
and
make
out
after
Christ
,
and
their
Everlasting
Salvation
,
is
,
because
we
cannot
bring
them
to
Consideration
.
Men
are
heady
and
rash
,
and
drown
their
own
reason
with
wilfulness
or
passion
,
or
worldly
businesses
,
and
will
not
give
reason
leave
to
work
.
Their
vitious
wils
command
their
understandings
to
other
objects
,
and
will
not
let
them
dwell
long
enough
on
those
that
should
do
them
Good
.
All
wicked
men
are
Inconsider
are
men
,
and
therefore
Inconsiderate
,
because
wicked
:
and
therefore
wicked
,
because
Inconsiderate
.
If
they
hear
of
the
greatest
Truths
in
the
Congregation
,
they
go
home
and
talk
of
other
matters
,
and
all
runs
out
,
and
they
are
never
the
better
:
we
cannot
get
them
to
go
alone
one
hour
,
and
seriously
consider
of
what
they
heard
:
Ignorance
doth
much
to
mens
perdition
,
but
Inconsiderateness
much
more
.
Oh
if
that
little
which
our
common
people
know
,
were
but
frequently
and
earnestly
considered
of
,
it
would
not
suffer
them
to
be
such
as
they
are
I
Well!
but
when
the
Spirit
of
God
comes
effectually
to
convert
the
soul
,
he
maketh
them
consider
:
he
awakeneth
the
sleepy
soul
,
and
sheweth
them
that
the
matter
so
neetly
concerns
them
,
that
if
they
love
themselves
,
it
is
time
to
consider
of
it
:
he
setteth
these
Truths
still
before
their
eyes
,
which
for
nerly
they
cast
behind
their
backs
;
he
holdeth
their
thoughts
upon
them
so
,
that
they
must
needs
consider
them
.
They
had
heard
perhaps
an
hundred
times
before
of
sin
,
and
Christ
,
and
the
Necessity
of
Conversion
,
of
Judgement
,
and
Heaven
,
and
Hell
,
but
they
never
throughly
considered
it
till
now
.
Oh
this
is
a
great
part
of
the
renewing
work
of
the
Spirit
,
to
fix
a
mans
thoughts
upon
the
Truths
of
God
till
they
work
,
and
to
bring
a
mans
reason
to
do
its
office
!
I
will
shew
you
this
but
in
two
or
three
Texts
of
Scripture
.
In
Acts
17.
11.
It
is
said
that
the
Jews
of
Berea
had
more
ingenuity
then
the
rest
,
For
they
searched
the
Scriptures
daily
,
whether
these
things
were
so
,
therefore
many
of
them
Believed
:
When
they
came
home
they
did
not
turn
their
thoughts
presently
to
other
matters
,
and
think
no
more
of
what
they
had
heard
,
but
they
took
their
Bibles
,
and
considered
and
examined
the
Sermons
which
they
had
heard
,
that
they
might
be
Resolved
whether
it
were
so
indeed
or
not
;
that
if
it
were
so
,
they
might
obey
it
accordingly
;
and
therefore
they
believed
.
In
Psal
.
119.
59.
&
60.
vers
.
David
saith
,
I
thought
of
my
wayes
,
and
turned
my
feet
unto
thy
Testimonies
,
I
made
haste
and
delayed
not
to
keep
thy
Commands
:
when
he
thought
on
his
ways
,
he
turned
without
delay
:
And
God
complaineth
of
the
disobedient
Israelites
in
Isa
.
1.
2
,
3.
That
he
had
nourished
and
brought
up
children
,
and
they
Rebelled
against
him
;
and
what
was
the
cause
?
why
,
The
Ox
knoweth
his
owner
,
and
the
Ass
his
Masters
Crib
,
but
I●
ael
doth
not
know
;
my
people
doth
not
Consider
.
So
that
you
may
see
the
second
part
of
the
Conversion
of
the
mind
,
is
,
from
Inconsiderateness
to
Consideration
.
SECT
.
VII
.
3.
THe
third
part
of
the
change
of
the
mind
,
is
,
from
●nbelief
to
true
Believing
:
A
customary
Belief
upon
the
bare
Credit
of
their
fore-fathers
,
and
the
Common
vote
of
the
Country
they
dwell
in
,
most
among
us
may
have
of
the
Gospel
;
but
this
faith
is
like
the
ground
of
it
,
and
will
not
serve
to
stablish
and
renew
the
soul
.
Men
be
not
soundly
perswaded
of
the
infallible
Truth
of
all
the
Word
of
God
till
converting
Grace
do
bring
them
to
Believe
it
:
They
think
it
may
be
true
,
and
it
may
be
false
for
ought
they
know
,
they
cannot
tell
:
and
therefore
it
is
that
when
we
come
to
those
particulars
that
displease
them
,
they
will
not
Believe
them
,
When
they
do
confess
in
General
that
the
Scripture
is
true
,
yet
when
we
tell
them
particularly
of
those
passages
that
speak
of
the
Necessity
of
Conversion
,
the
Difficulty
of
Salvation
,
the
fewness
of
the
saved
,
and
the
Multitude
that
shall
perish
,
with
many
the
like
Truths
,
they
will
plainly
shew
that
they
do
not
Believe
them
.
A
word
of
such
matters
of
heaven
and
hell
,
if
it
were
well
Believed
,
would
doubtless
prevail
against
sensuall
allurements
,
and
make
them
see
that
they
have
something
else
then
this
deceitful
world
to
look
after
.
Certainly
all
unconverted
sinners
are
at
best
but
such
half-believers
as
in
Scripture
are
called
rightly
●nbelievers
.
But
when
the
Spirit
by
the
word
doth
illuminate
their
understanding
,
they
see
then
that
all
this
is
most
certainly
true
:
that
the
talk
of
sin
,
and
misery
,
and
Christ
,
and
Grace
,
and
Glory
,
and
of
Everlasting
Torments
to
the
Impenitent
are
no
dreams
nor
doubtful
suppositions
.
God
telleth
them
then
to
the
very
heart
,
that
these
are
matters
not
to
be
questioned
,
but
presently
and
seriously
to
be
regarded
:
For
God
will
prove
true
when
all
men
prove
lyars
:
Heaven
and
earth
shall
pass
away
,
but
a
Jot
or
Tittle
of
his
Word
shall
not
pass
away
till
all
be
fulfilled
,
Mat
.
5.
18.
Whatever
Unbelievers
think
of
it
now
,
nothing
is
more
Certain
then
that
all
men
on
earth
shall
shortly
find
themselves
in
heaven
or
hell
.
Now
the
soul
perceiveth
that
this
is
true
,
as
the
God
of
heaven
is
true
,
and
that
it
is
madness
to
Question
the
Truth
of
his
Word
,
who
is
Truth
it self
,
and
to
think
that
Word
will
shake
or
fail
which
beareth
up
heaven
and
earth
,
and
is
the
best
security
that
is
possible
to
be
had
;
and
that
he
should
deceive
them
who
never
deceived
any
;
and
doth
so
much
to
save
them
from
being
deceived
by
Satan
,
and
their
own
deceitful
hearts
.
Before
Conversion
you
might
have
heard
by
his
cold
prayers
,
and
Carnal
Conference
,
and
seen
by
his
careless
sinful
life
,
that
he
did
not
heartily
believe
the
Word
of
God
,
but
now
you
may
hear
,
and
see
by
him
that
he
doth
believe
it
.
If
you
tell
a
man
that
a
Bear
or
a
Cut-throat
thief
is
following
after
him
,
if
you
see
him
not
stir
any
faster
,
nor
mend
his
pace
,
you
will
say
,
sure
he
doth
not
Believe
it
:
but
if
you
see
him
run
as
for
his
life
,
it
is
a
sign
that
he
believes
it
:
when
once
a
man
is
truly
converted
,
you
may
see
by
his
affection
,
and
diligence
,
and
self-denial
,
that
he
owneth
and
Believeth
the
word
of
God
indeed
:
If
you
over-heard
him
in
his
prayers
,
his
tears
,
or
at
least
his
hearty
groans
will
tell
you
that
he
believeth
:
If
he
talk
with
you
of
his
former
life
,
his
sobbs
and
sighs
and
his
deep
self
ac●ousings
will
tell
you
that
he
Believeth
it
:
his
careful
endeavours
for
the
saving
of
his
soul
,
his
earnest
enquiries
what
he
shall
do
to
to
be
saved
,
will
tell
you
that
he
Believeth
:
the
change
of
his
company
,
his
talk
,
his
life
;
his
casting
away
those
sins
with
hatred
which
were
his
delight
;
and
taking
up
that
holy
life
with
delight
which
before
he
had
no
heart
to
;
all
this
will
shew
that
he
is
now
a
true
Believer
.
Heb
.
11.
7.
Because
Noah
Believed
,
he
was
moved
with
fear
and
prepared
the
Ark
:
he
that
had
seen
him
at
work
might
perceive
that
he
Believed
:
He
would
never
else
have
so
laboured
to
escape
the
danger
.
SECT
.
VIII
.
4.
THe
fourth
point
wherein
the
change
of
the
understanding
doth
consist
,
is
,
in
the
healing
of
mens
errors
,
and
turning
them
from
those
false
Conceits
which
they
had
about
God
and
his
ways
,
and
the
matters
of
Salvation
:
While
they
were
unconverted
,
Satan
had
taught
them
,
and
the
world
had
taught
them
,
and
the
flesh
had
taught
them
many
things
against
God
and
their
own
safety
:
they
were
perswaded
that
either
there
was
no
heaven
and
hell
,
or
that
God
would
save
them
though
they
did
not
much
look
after
it
themselves
.
They
thought
sin
was
better
then
holiness
,
and
it
was
a
more
desirable
life
to
please
the
flesh
,
and
to
be
honourable
,
and
eat
and
drink
,
and
be
merry
,
then
to
live
in
the
thoughts
of
another
world
,
and
deny
the
flesh
that
pleasure
it
desireth
;
and
to
spend
as
much
time
in
reading
,
hearing
,
praying
and
meditating
.
They
thought
this
was
a
tedious
unnecessary
life
,
and
that
all
this
was
more
ado
then
needs
;
and
that
the
wisest
way
was
to
follow
their
business
in
the
world
,
and
take
their
pleasure
while
they
might
have
it
,
and
only
come
to
Church
,
and
forbear
some
hainous
sins
,
and
then
believe
that
God
will
be
merciful
to
them
,
and
they
shall
do
well
enough
without
all
this
stir
,
and
that
they
may
take
what
they
can
get
of
the
pleasure
of
the
world
,
and
when
they
have
done
,
if
there
be
any
heaven
,
they
may
have
it
with
a
short
Repentance
,
when
they
can
keep
the
world
no
longer
.
Abundance
more
such
errors
as
these
are
in
the
minds
of
unconverted
sinners
,
through
the
seducements
of
the
Deceiver
:
Indeed
they
live
a
life
of
error
.
Some
Hereticks
err
in
one
particular
,
and
some
in
another
,
but
wicked
men
do
err
in
the
very
drift
of
their
lives
.
But
when
God
converteth
,
he
changeth
all
these
opinions
:
The
man
is
then
of
another
mind
.
He
that
thought
sin
so
pleasant
,
would
now
fain
spit
it
out
;
he
that
desired
so
to
glut
himself
with
the
world
and
sinful
Delights
,
would
now
be
rid
of
them
:
like
a
foolish
person
that
will
needs
take
poison
,
because
it
is
sweet
,
and
will
not
believe
him
that
tels
him
it
is
deadly
;
but
when
he
feeleth
it
begin
to
gripe
him
in
the
bowels
,
and
to
burn
him
at
the
heart
,
then
he
cryeth
out
;
Oh
now
I
believe
you
that
it
is
poyson
:
Oh
give
me
a
vomit
that
I
may
cast
it
up
quickly
,
or
else
I
die
:
Then
,
if
you
see
him
reaching
and
straining
himself
to
get
it
up
again
,
and
groaning
,
and
crying
out
,
Oh
my
heart
,
it
burns
me
,
it
tears
me
;
oh
that
I
could
get
it
up
;
you
may
see
then
that
the
mans
opinion
is
changed
.
Sinners
believe
it
,
if
ever
God
will
save
you
,
it
will
be
thus
with
you
.
You
thought
there
was
no
great
harm
in
taking
now
and
then
a
cup
with
good
fellows
;
in
Neglecting
God
and
your
souls
,
while
you
provide
for
your
bodies
;
in
dropping
a
curse
or
a
small
oath
in
the
heat
of
your
passion
;
you
could
ask
,
what
harm
is
it
to
spend
the
Lords
day
in
idleness
,
or
vain-talking
,
or
recreations
,
when
you
had
a
God
,
and
a
soul
,
and
an
Everlasting
state
to
look
after
,
which
should
have
been
the
business
of
that
day
:
Perhaps
you
let
down
now
and
then
some
sharper
poyson
of
Covetousness
,
malice
,
fornication
,
&c.
Oh
but
if
ever
God
Convert
you
,
all
this
must
up
again
;
you
will
groan
and
strain
at
it
by
the
vomit
of
Repentance
,
and
cry
out
,
oh
that
I
had
never
known
it
:
Oh
that
I
had
never
seen
the
faces
of
such
ungodly
companions
:
Oh
that
I
could
get
up
the
very
roots
of
this
sin
,
I
would
never
Return
to
it
again
.
You
that
now
think
it
so
grievous
a
life
to
be
Godly
,
and
that
there
needs
not
so
much
ado
for
your
Salvation
;
if
ever
God
convert
you
,
he
will
make
you
see
,
that
it
is
both
Necessary
and
Delightful
:
you
will
then
say
,
what
,
shall
I
sit
still
when
my
Everlasting
Salvation
is
at
the
stake
?
I
have
but
a
little
time
to
make
sure
of
escaping
eternal
misery
,
I
must
very
shortly
be
in
heaven
or
hell
;
and
now
is
the
time
that
must
turn
the
scales
,
for
then
I
must
be
judged
according
to
my
works
;
and
is
this
a
time
to
loiter
in
?
or
is
this
a
matter
to
be
forgotten
or
made
light
of
?
Oh
sinners
,
if
God
open
your
eyes
,
you
will
marvel
,
I
tell
you
,
you
will
a
thousand
times
marvel
,
that
ever
you
should
be
so
foolish
,
and
in
a
manner
besides
your selves
,
as
to
follow
your
business
in
the
vain
world
,
and
eat
,
and
drink
,
and
sleep
so
quietly
,
while
you
knew
not
what
should
become
of
you
for
ever
.
You
will
cry
out
of
your selves
.
Oh
where
was
my
wit
.
that
I
should
make
so
light
of
that
which
was
my
only
business
?
And
that
I
should
sleep
out
that
short
time
of
my
life
which
was
given
me
of
Purpose
to
work
out
my
Salvation
in
?
and
that
I
should
forget
that
Judgement
that
I
was
told
again
and
again
was
at
the
door
I
Sinners
,
If
God
do
once
truly
Convert
your
souls
,
you
will
see
,
that
if
Wife
,
Children
,
Friend
,
Estate
,
Life
require
your
labour
and
care
,
your
salvation
requireth
an
hundred
times
more
.
You
will
then
say
,
what
,
can
I
make
too
much
haste
to
heaven
?
or
be
at
too
much
care
or
pains
to
make
sure
of
it
?
Can
any
labour
be
too
much
to
obtain
such
a
glory
;
or
to
escape
the
flames
of
Everlasting
misery
?
If
I
lose
the
world
and
my
life
,
I
may
be
a
saver
and
a
gainer
in
the
life
Eternal
;
but
if
I
lose
that
life
,
how
shall
I
be
a
saver
?
or
which
way
shall
I
hope
for
a
Reparation
of
my
loss
?
and
what
Good
will
it
then
do
me
that
I
had
Pleasure
,
or
Credit
,
or
Riches
in
the
world
?
Is
it
worth
the
labour
of
all
my
life
to
rake
in
this
earth
,
and
to
live
in
more
plenty
of
worldly
vanity
then
other
men
a
little
while
,
till
I
drop
into
my
Grave
?
and
is
it
not
worth
ten
thousand
times
more
care
and
pains
to
make
sure
that
I
live
among
the
Angels
,
and
see
the
face
of
God
in
Endless
glory
?
Oh
Lord
,
where
is
that
mans
brains
that
thinks
he
can
pay
too
dear
for
heaven
,
and
yet
that
all
the
stir
of
his
life
is
not
too
dear
a
price
for
earth●
to
get
him
a
pleasant
passage
to
his
grave
,
when
he
might
have
as
much
pleasure
upon
other
terms
?
Where
is
that
mans
reason
that
will
be
at
all
this
trouble
for
nothing
,
and
yet
will
cry
out
to
God
or
to
his
Minister
,
what
need
all
this
ado
to
be
saved
?
Ask
a
gasping
man
on
his
death-bed
whether
this
labour
had
not
been
better
laid
out
for
heaven
?
and
whether
heaven
or
earth
will
pay
a
man
better
for
his
care
and
pains
?
What
I
doth
the
Lord
himself
cry
out
to
sinners
,
Lay
not
up
to
your selves
a
treasure
on
earth
where
rust
and
moth
doth
corrupt
,
but
lay
up
for
your selves
a
treasure
in
heaven
,
&c.
Mat
.
6.
19
,
20.
Seek
first
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
and
his
Righteousness
,
&c.
Mat
.
6.
33.
Labour
not
for
the
food
which
perisheth
,
but
for
that
which
endureth
to
Everlasting
life
,
Joh
.
6.
27.
And
shall
men
that
call
themselves
Christians
say
,
that
this
is
more
ado
then
needs
?
Thus
sinners
will
your
minds
be
changed
,
if
ever
you
be
converted
you
will
then
be
quite
of
another
mind
concerning
the
world
,
and
God
,
and
the
wicked
,
and
the
godly
;
then
now
you
are
.
I
tell
you
,
God
will
unteach
you
again
all
these
false
opinions
about
these
matters
,
which
the
devil
,
the
world
,
and
the
flesh
have
been
so
long
teaching
you
.
It
is
his
work
to
unteach
you
first
,
and
then
to
teach
you
better
things
:
this
will
be
so
,
You
that
now
say
you
will
never
Believe
but
a
man
may
be
saved
without
so
much
ado
;
you
will
never
Believe
that
none
shall
be
saved
but
those
that
are
thus
changed
;
you
will
never
Believe
that
God
maketh
so
great
a
matter
of
sin
as
Preachers
talk
of
:
If
God
will
Convert
and
save
you
,
he
will
make
you
believe
it
.
Even
the
most
confident
of
these
conceits
will
be
changed
.
Be
not
too
peremptory
man
,
God
can
yet
shew
thee
so
much
Mercy
as
to
change
thy
mind
:
he
hath
changed
as
self-conceited
mens
minds
,
as
thine
;
and
hath
shaken
as
confident
opinions
,
as
these
;
Paul
thought
himself
as
wise
as
you
,
before
his
Conversion
,
and
telleth
us
,
Acts
26.
9.
I
verily
thought
my self
that
I
ought
to
do
many
things
contrary
to
the
Name
of
Jesus
:
but
when
God
had
struck
him
down
,
and
amazed
him
with
his
Glory
,
and
then
Illuminated
him
with
his
saving
light
,
he
crieth
out
,
Lord
,
what
wouldst
thou
have
me
to
do
?
Acts
9.
6.
And
this
with
trembling
and
astonishment
.
And
Tit
.
3.
3.
He
telleth
you
what
he
thought
then
of
his
former
courses
;
We
our selves
were
sometime
foolish
,
disobedient
,
serving
divers
lusts
and
pleasures
;
but
how
was
he
healed
?
ver
.
4
,
5.
But
after
that
the
kindness
and
love
of
God
our
Saviour
towards
man
appeared
,
not
by
works
of
Righteousness
which
we
have
done
,
but
according
to
his
mercy
be
saved
us
by
the
washing
of
Regeneration
and
Renewing
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
You
say
you
will
never
be
of
another
mind
;
I
but
God
can
make
you
of
another
mind
:
His
light
cannot
be
overcome
by
your
darkness
,
if
he
mean
you
so
much
mercy
as
to
shine
in
upon
your
souls
.
This
is
the
fourth
part
of
the
change
of
mens
Understandings
from
error
to
saving
Truth
in
the
matters
of
salvation
.
SECT
.
IX
.
2.
THe
second
part
of
the
work
of
Conversion
is
upon
the
heart
or
will
,
to
which
this
change
of
the
mind
or
understanding
is
preparative
:
and
in
this
change
of
the
heart
,
there
are
these
several
parts
observable
.
1.
The
will
is
brought
to
like
what
it
disliked
,
and
to
dislike
what
it
liked
before
.
2.
It
is
brought
to
choose
what
it
refused
;
and
to
consent
to
that
which
it
would
not
consent
to
.
3.
It
is
brought
to
Resolve
,
where
it
was
,
either
Resolved
on
the
Contrary
;
or
unresolved
.
4.
The
several
affections
are
changed
,
of
Love
and
Hatred
,
Desire
and
Aversion
;
Delight
and
Sorrow
;
Hope
and
Despair
;
Courage
and
Fear
;
and
Anger
with
Content
and
discontent
.
In
all
these
Respects
the
Converted
is
changed
,
which
we
must
therefore
speak
of
in
their
Order
.
1.
The
first
change
that
God
maketh
on
the
heart
or
will
in
the
Work
of
Conversion
(
after
the
preparatory
works
,
which
we
now
pass
over
)
is
,
in
the
Complacency
or
Displacency
of
it
:
He
causeth
that
to
favour
or
relish
as
sweet
to
the
will
,
which
before
was
as
bitter
the
Soul
receiveth
a
New
Inclination
,
It
liketh
that
which
before
it
dishked
,
not
only
by
a
meer
Approbation
,
but
by
a
willing
closure
of
the
heart
therewith
.
So
that
,
these
two
things
,
a
new
Inclination
,
and
a
New
Complacency
,
do
go
to
make
up
this
first
part
of
the
work
,
Before
Conversion
the
very
bene
of
mans
Mind
is
toward
the
things
below
,
and
his
heart
is
against
the
things
of
God
:
he
relisheth
the
things
below
as
sweet
and
it
pleaseth
him
to
possess-them
,
or
to
think
of
possessing
them
;
but
he
hath
no
pleasure
in
God
,
nor
in
thinking
or
hearing
of
the
life
to
come
:
All
things
please
or
displease
a
man
,
according
as
they
agree
or
disagree
to
his
Inclination
;
and
as
they
seem
to
him
either
sutable
or
unsutable
.
Things
do
not
please
or
displease
according
to
their
own
goodness
or
badness
,
but
according
to
the
Qualification
of
him
that
apprehendeth
or
entertaineth
them
.
(
To
the
hungry
hungry
soul
every
bitter
thing
is
sweet
,
but
the
full
soul
loatheth
the
honey-comb
,
Prov.
27.
7.
What
pleasanter
life
to
a
Glutton
or
Drunkard
,
then
to
pour
in
and
stuff
their
panch
?
and
to
any
sharp
stomach
,
how
good
is
their
meat
:
but
when
a
man
is
sick
,
there
is
scarce
a
greater
Torment
then
to
eat
or
drink
,
when
the
stomach
goeth
against
it
.
Oh
how
they
loath
it
,
and
cannot
get
it
down
!
They
had
rather
cast
the
daintiest
fare
into
the
channel
,
then
take
it
into
their
stomachs
;
so
it
is
with
the
sick
unrenewed
soul
:
he
hath
no
pleasure
in
God
,
nor
any
holy
things
:
It
goeth
against
his
heart
to
think
of
them
;
or
seriously
to
speak
or
hear
much
of
them
:
He
marvelleth
how
other
men
can
find
so
much
delight
in
reading
,
and
hearing
,
and
praying
,
and
the
like
;
for
his
part
he
is
weary
to
bear
it
;
though
for
fashion
,
or
for
fear
of
Gods
wrath
he
comes
to
Church
,
or
sayeth
over
a
few
words
of
hypocritical
,
heartless
prayer
,
yet
he
usually
makes
no
long
matter
of
it
;
but
he
longeth
till
it
be
done
,
and
he
is
glad
when
it
is
over
;
therefore
the
Scripture
calleth
such
,
enemies
to
God
,
and
haters
of
him
:
for
their
hearts
are
not
with
him
,
though
with
their
tongues
they
may
draw
neer
him
,
Isa
.
29.
13.
Mat
.
15.
8.
I
know
it
is
a
very
common
thing
with
almost
all
men
to
profess
that
God
hath
more
of
their
hearts
then
pleasures
,
profits
,
or
any
thing
else
,
but
sin
hath
blinded
them
so
,
that
they
know
not
themselves
:
Otherwise
it
would
be
a
very
easie
matter
for
them
to
perceive
that
their
very
hearts
are
turned
away
from
God
.
Many
poor
sinners
are
even
willing
to
cheat
their
souls
with
a
lye
,
when
they
might
know
that
their
hearts
have
no
delight
in
God
;
but
that
the
very
thoughts
of
him
,
and
of
his
word
,
and
service
,
and
Everlasting
life
,
are
rather
grievous
to
them
;
and
as
the
Psalmist
saith
,
God
is
not
in
all
their
thoughts
,
Psal
.
10.
4.
The
Lord
knoweth
their
thoughts
,
that
they
are
vain
,
Psal
.
94.
11.
Well
,
this
is
then
the
first
change
that
God
by
his
renewing
Grace
doth
make
upon
the
heart
;
he
turneth
it
to
himself
,
he
giveth
it
a
new
Inclination
and
Byaes
:
He
first
openeth
mens
eyes
to
see
:
Gods
Excellency
,
and
the
Excellency
of
those
Glorious
things
which
he
hath
promised
;
and
thereby
draweth
their
hearts
unto
them
.
It
is
a
great
and
difficult
matter
to
set
the
heart
of
man
upon
heaven
;
but
God
can
do
it
,
and
doth
it
in
this
great
change
.
I
know
the
best
are
still
earthly
in
part
,
and
too
much
in
the
dark
,
and
too
too
backward
to
the
things
of
God
,
and
God
hath
not
neer
that
room
in
their
hearts
as
he
deserves
,
and
as
they
could
wish
he
had
,
yet
a
wonderful
change
is
made
on
them
;
they
that
had
no
savour
of
God
and
Glory
before
,
do
now
savour
nothing
else
so
much
,
they
can
truly
say
as
David
,
though
perhaps
not
so
feelingly
as
he
,
Whom
have
I
in
heaven
but
thee
,
and
there
is
none
on
earth
that
I
can
desire
besides
thee
,
Psal
.
73.
25.
He
that
scarce
thought
of
God
before
,
now
his
mind
runs
upon
him
;
now
his
thoughts
are
,
whether
God
be
Reconciled
to
him
,
or
not
:
and
how
God
approveth
of
him
,
and
his
wayes
:
Where
he
sure
of
his
favour
he
would
think
himself
happy
;
could
he
but
know
him
,
and
enjoy
him
more
,
he
had
the
very
desire
of
his
heart
.
It
is
his
greatest
trouble
that
he
is
no
neerer
him
,
and
no
more
fit
to
please
and
honour
him
;
and
God
hath
no
more
room
in
his
heart
.
Unfeignedly
he
grudgeth
at
the
Remnants
of
sin
,
that
they
should
so
weary
and
grieve
the
Spirit
of
God
,
and
hinder
his
more
sensible
enjoyment
of
his
Love
:
It
grieveth
him
that
any
of
that
room
in
his
heart
should
be
taken
up
by
fleshly
and
wordly
vanities
,
which
he
knoweth
doth
of
right
belong
to
Christ
.
It
is
his
care
to
give
him
yet
better
entertainment
,
and
to
get
out
those
remnants
of
sin
and
vanity
,
that
God
at
last
may
have
it
all
to
himself
.
It
is
his
daily
business
to
sweep
out
this
dung
,
and
dress
up
his
disordered
heart
for
Christ
;
and
glad
he
is
when
he
can
but
find
any
signs
of
his
presence
,
and
feeleth
any
stirring
of
his
Grace
;
and
when
he
can
but
move
towards
him
more
swiftly
by
a
stronger
Love
;
this
is
the
true
condition
and
temper
of
a
converted
soul
:
All
other
men
do
but
talk
of
God
,
but
it
is
only
these
that
give
him
their
heart
.
Sirs
,
I
would
fain
make
this
as
plain
as
I
can
to
you
,
and
I
would
fain
have
you
try
as
we
go
along
,
whether
this
change
have
been
made
in
your
own
hearts
,
or
not
.
You
know
that
there
is
something
or
other
that
every
man
is
most
pleased
in
,
and
his
mind
is
most
towards
;
and
this
Complacency
and
bent
of
the
mind
,
is
the
very
spring
of
almost
all
his
Conversation
;
but
if
he
have
no
pleasure
in
it
,
nor
mind
to
it
,
he
will
neglect
it
,
whatsoever
you
can
say
or
do
.
Here
is
the
true
root
of
the
Difference
between
the
hearts
of
the
Carnal
,
and
of
the
Spiritual
:
Before
a
man
is
Converted
,
his
mind
is
not
towards
God
,
but
upon
other
things
:
but
afterwards
nothing
is
so
near
and
dear
to
him
.
Mark
the
discovery
of
both
these
states
,
Rom.
8.
5
,
6
,
7
,
8
,
9.
For
they
that
are
after
the
flesh
do
mind
the
things
of
the
flesh
,
but
they
that
are
after
the
Spirit
,
the
things
of
the
Spirit
.
For
to
be
carnally
minded
is
death
,
but
to
be
spiritually
minded
is
life
and
peace
.
Because
the
carnal
mind
is
●●ty
against
God
,
for
it
is
not
subject
to
the
Law
of
God
,
neither
indeed
can
be
;
so
then
,
they
that
are
in
the
flesh
cannot
please
God
.
But
ye
are
not
in
the
flesh
,
but
in
the
Spirit
,
if
so
be
that
the
Spirit
of
God
dwell
in
you
.
Now
if
any
man
have
not
the
Spirit
of
Christ
,
he
is
none
of
his
.
Here
you
see
in
the
very
Words
of
the
holy
Ghost
a
plain
Description
of
these
two
different
conditions
of
men
:
till
a
man
be
Converted
,
his
mind
is
more
on
his
fleshly
pleasure
or
commodity
,
or
credit
in
the
world
,
then
in
God
or
the
happiness
of
the
world
to
come
.
Whatsoever
he
may
say
or
pretend
to
the
Love
of
God
,
yet
God
knoweth
that
his
mind
is
another
way
:
but
when
converting
Grace
comes
,
it
taketh
off
the
old
byas
,
and
setteth
on
a
New
one
;
and
now
the
man
that
was
carnally
minded
is
become
spiritually
minded
.
Sinners
,
if
you
would
but
enter
into
your
own
hearts
,
and
ask
them
what
it
is
that
seemeth
best
to
you
in
all
the
world
;
what
it
is
that
most
pleaseth
you
;
what
you
would
have
if
you
might
have
your
choice
;
by
this
you
might
know
the
bent
of
your
mind
;
and
so
know
whether
you
are
indeed
converted
,
or
not
.
You
think
it
may
be
,
that
you
may
have
worldly
and
fleshly
minds
,
and
yet
have
Grace
too
:
and
that
you
may
set
your
hearts
most
upon
your
fleshly
and
wordly
pleasures
,
and
yet
be
the
children
of
God
;
but
deceive
not
your selves
,
it
cannot
be
:
Believe
it
,
it
cannot
be
.
Oh
that
those
men
did
think
of
this
,
that
drown
their
hearts
in
the
cares
of
this
life
;
or
wilfully
run
on
in
gluttony
,
drunkenness
,
or
other
fleshly
delights
.
If
ever
you
escape
the
Torments
you
have
deserved
,
if
ever
you
will
see
the
face
of
God
in
peace
,
those
hearts
must
be
turned
quite
another
way
;
those
delights
must
grow
bitter
to
you
:
you
must
be
ashamed
of
your
present
pleasure
,
Rom.
6.
21.
and
your
souls
must
abhorr
them
in
Comparison
of
Christ
,
and
even
abhorr
your selves
for
all
your
abominations
,
Ezek
.
36.
21.
And
cast
them
all
away
as
dross
and
dung
,
and
account
all
as
loss
for
the
winning
of
Christ
,
which
now
you
think
your
greatest
gain
,
Phil
.
3.
8
,
9.
Oh
sinners
how
low
will
all
these
things
be
then
in
your
hearts
?
when
you
look
upon
all
the
glory
of
this
world
,
it
will
be
no
more
Lovely
then
a
dead
Carcass
in
your
eyes
:
For
you
will
be
crucified
to
the
World
,
and
the
World
to
you
,
Gal.
6.
14.
If
a
man
would
then
offer
you
all
the
Kingdoms
and
Glory
of
the
earth
,
it
would
be
but
as
a
chip
to
you
,
it
would
stink
in
your
thoughts
if
it
tended
to
deprive
you
of
everlasting
Glory
.
Many
Infirmities
may
stand
with
Grace
,
but
a
carnal
or
wordly
mind
in
●●
prevailing
sense
cannot
.
Love
not
the
World
,
nor
the
things
of
●e
World
,
for
if
any
man
Love
the
World
,
the
Love
of
the
Father
is
not
●●
him
,
1
Joh
.
2.
15.
I
know
there
are
few
men
so
foolish
and
ungodly
,
but
will
say
with
their
tongues
,
that
God
is
better
then
the
Creature
,
and
heaven
then
earth
,
and
would
give
it
as
their
Judgement
under
their
hand
,
and
confirm
it
with
an
Oath
,
that
they
do
not
dissemble
:
yea
but
the
Question
is
of
the
Inclination
and
Complacency
of
their
hearts
;
which
do
these
men
love
better
,
and
which
do
they
mind
as
the
most
sutable
Good
?
Never
tell
me
that
their
Estimation
of
God
is
sincere
,
unless
it
affect
the
heart
with
an
Answerable
Complacency
and
Inclination
to
him
:
They
may
Apprehend
it
as
Truth
,
that
God
is
the
chief
Good
,
but
they
do
not
truly
,
that
is
,
throughly
Apprehend
it
.
But
when
Converting
Grace
comes
,
it
doth
this
work
.
I
know
,
when
the
best
Christians
have
reached
to
the
greatest
knowledge
of
God
and
sence
of
his
Love
,
which
in
this
life
they
may
expect
,
they
will
still
be
looking
higher
after
more
;
and
the
apprehension
of
that
which
they
yet
come
short
of
,
will
much
darken
the
apprehension
of
their
present
Attainment
;
Infiniteness
will
quite
Overmatch
both
our
Apprehensions
and
our
Affections
;
but
though
we
are
ready
to
call
our
present
glimpse
and
taste
of
God
,
a
very
Nothing
,
when
we
compare
our
knowledge
of
him
with
our
Ignorance
,
and
our
Enjoyments
with
our
wants
;
yet
when
we
compare
these
small
things
with
all
the
pleasures
or
profits
of
this
world
,
we
see
that
we
have
chosent
the
better
part
.
Alas
,
the
Poor
Converted
soul
hath
quickly
a
taste
of
the
vanity
of
this
world
,
in
the
very
first
heart-breaking
and
humbling
that
he
was
brought
into
:
when
his
sin
is
set
in
Order
before
him
,
and
the
voice
of
the
Law
doth
make
his
heart
to
tremble
,
and
an
angry
God
doth
look
him
into
terrours
,
what
then
can
all
the
World
do
for
his
relief
?
How
sensibly
then
doth
he
say
?
Oh
silly
comforters
!
what
should
I
do
if
I
had
no
better
hopes
?
Oh
what
contemptuous
thoughts
and
speeches
then
hath
he
of
all
these
things
that
he
once
so
much
valued●
he
thinketh
he
can
scarce
find
Words
that
are
base
enough
for
them
.
If
he
could
find
worse
then
Pauls
loss
,
and
dross
,
and
dung
,
and
dogs
meat
,
he
would
do
it
.
Oh
that
men
would
now
in
the
day
of
their
Prosperity
bethink
themselves
of
this
,
which
all
shall
know
at
last
.
It
is
a
most
doleful
sight
to
any
man
of
wisdom
and
compassion
,
to
see
men
that
have
wounded
and
loaden
Consciences
,
to
run
up
and
down
,
after
pleasure
and
profit
,
as
if
these
would
heal
them
which
have
made
their
wounds
:
Men
that
are
even
undone
for
want
of
healing
,
and
are
within
a
step
of
hell
,
and
will
certainly
and
very
speedily
be
there
,
if
Christ
by
saving
,
renewing
Grace
do
not
Recover
them
,
do
quite
forget
the
Nature
of
their
distress
,
and
the
thing
they
want
,
and
mind
the
toyes
of
worldly
things
,
as
if
they
would
save
them
.
What
still
is
sin
sweet
to
you
,
when
it
hath
made
such
work
against
your
souls
?
Still
is
this
world
so
lovely
in
your
eyes
,
when
it
hath
inticed
you
already
to
the
very
brink
of
Hell
?
Oh
poor
bewitched
souls
,
that
will
dote
upon
that
which
you
confess
deceiveth
you
!
that
will
dig
your
own
graves
with
such
excessive
pains
,
and
purchase
a
room
in
Everlasting
Torments
at
so
dear
a
rate
!
well
,
if
ever
God
will
have
mercy
on
your
souls
,
he
will
shew
you
another
kind
of
pleasure
and
felicity
;
he
will
acquaint
you
with
that
which
shall
be
worth
your
labour
;
he
will
bring
those
sick
distempered
souls
to
another
Rellish
then
now
they
have
:
He
will
make
you
spit
out
this
dirt
and
dung
,
and
thirst
for
the
living
water
that
shall
spring
up
in
you
to
everlasting
life
,
Ioh
.
41.
14.
and
instead
of
your
oveleager
seeking
the
food
that
perisheth
,
he
will
make
you
hunger
after
the
bread
of
life
,
Ioh
.
6.
17.
what
the
unsanctified
man
doth
most
love
,
we
may
see
by
experience
;
we
see
what
he
seeks
after
,
partly
by
his
life
;
And
will
you
see
out
of
Scripture
yet
more
fully
which
way
the
heart
of
the
sanctified
is
inclined
?
Rom.
5.
5.
The
love
of
God
is
shed
abroad
in
our
hearts
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Rom.
8.
39.
they
are
confident
that
nothing
can
separate
them
from
this
love
,
neither
height
,
nor
breadth
,
&c.
They
can
sometimes
appeal
to
Christ
himself
with
Peter
;
Lord
then
knowest
that
I
love
thee
,
Ioh
.
21.
15.
Oh
how
I
love
thy
Law
!
saith
David
,
It
is
my
meditation
day
and
night
,
yea
I
love
them
exceedingly
saith
he
,
ver
.
167.
aboue
Gold
,
ver
.
127.
above
your
Appointed
or
necessary
food
,
saith
Iob
23.
12.
Thy
Word
was
the
joy
,
and
rejoycing
of
my
heart
,
saith
Jerem
.
15.
16.
So
vehement
was
Paul
against
those
men
that
could
not
love
the
Lord
of
Love
,
that
he
pronunceth
them
accursed
with
the
greatest
curse
,
1
Cor
.
16.
22.
Thy
Law
,
saith
David
,
is
within
my
heart
,
Psal
.
40.
8.
and
84.
1
,
2.
How
amiable
are
thy
Tabernacles
,
Oh
Lord
,
my
soul
longeth
,
yea
,
ever
fainteth
for
the
Courts
of
the
Lord
,
my
heart
and
my
flesh
cryeth
out
for
the
living
God
;
Blessed
are
they
that
dwell
in
thy
House
;
blessed
is
the
man
whose
strength
is
in
thee
,
in
whose
hearts
are
the
ways
of
them
.
My
soul
breaketh
for
the
longing
it
hath
to
thy
Judgements
at
all
times
,
Psal
.
119.
20.
and
Psal
.
63.
1
,
2
,
3.
Thou
art
my
God
,
early
will
I
seek
thee
;
my
soul
thirsteeh
for
thee
,
my
flesh
longeth
for
thee
,
to
see
thy
power
and
thy
glory
as
I
have
seen
thee
in
the
Sanctuary
,
because
thy
loving
kindness
is
better
then
life
,
my
lips
shall
praise
thee
:
thus
will
I
bless
thee
while
I
live
,
I
will
lift
up
my
heart
in
thy
Name
.
My
soul
shall
be
satisfied
as
with
marrow
and
fatness
,
and
my
mouth
shall
praise
thee
with
joyful
lips
,
when
I
remember
thee
upon
my
bed
,
and
meditate
on
thee
in
the
night
season
.
SECT
.
X.
●
THe
second
part
of
the
change
of
the
heart
is
in
its
Intents
.
Conversion
setteth
a
man
upon
right
Ends
:
All
the
work
of
a
mans
life
lieth
in
Intending
Certain
Ends
,
and
using
Certain
means
to
obtain
them
:
and
all
the
work
of
Christianity
lieth
in
Intending
right
ends
,
and
in
using
right
means
to
obtain
them
.
The
chief
part
of
mans
Corruption
in
his
depraved
natural
state
,
doth
consist
in
this
,
that
he
intendeth
wrong
Ends
:
that
is
a
mans
End
which
he
accounteth
his
felicity
,
his
treasure
,
his
chiefest
Good
,
and
which
he
useth
all
things
else
to
obtain
.
Whatsoever
you
think
the
best
thing
in
the
world
for
you
,
and
had
rather
have
it
then
any
thing
else
;
and
whatsoever
you
principally
seek
after
in
your
life
,
and
think
your self
most
happy
if
you
could
obtain
it
,
and
think
your self
most
miserable
if
you
miss
of
it
,
and
therefore
had
rather
lose
all
then
that
,
and
make
it
your
main
business
to
be
sure
that
you
may
enjoy
it
,
that
,
and
nothing
else
but
that
,
is
your
End.
In
general
,
every
mans
happiness
is
his
end
,
and
this
nature
it self
,
as
nature
,
doth
so
far
adhere
to
,
and
Intend
,
that
no
man
can
do
otherwise
,
and
there
is
no
note
of
mans
not
Intending
this
.
But
generals
are
nothing
,
but
as
they
are
found
in
particular
things
:
when
it
comes
to
the
particular
object
of
fruition
,
and
what
it
is
wherein
mens
happiness
doth
consist
,
there
it
is
that
the
depraved
nature
doth
most
damnably
err
:
For
every
Carnal
man
doth
apprehend
it
the
best
condition
for
him
to
enjoy
his
Carnal
pleasure
,
and
profit
,
and
vain
glory
in
this
world
;
or
if
he
look
for
a
life
to
come
,
he
would
have
it
consist
of
such
kind
of
pleasures
as
he
here
enjoyed
in
this
life
;
and
therefore
his
very
heart
is
most
set
upon
these
sensual
worldly
things
:
he
hath
a
Nature
so
sutable
to
them
,
that
he
savoureth
these
,
as
the
sweetest
delights
,
and
things
fittest
for
him
:
and
therefore
his
very
business
,
and
daily
care
and
work
in
the
world
is
,
to
get
,
or
increase
,
or
keep
,
or
enjoy
and
draw
out
the
sweetness
of
these
sensual
things
,
So
that
an
earthly
man
hath
an
earthly
mind
,
and
earthly
ends
,
as
Christ
said
to
Nicodemus
,
Ioh
.
3.
6.
that
which
is
born
of
the
earth
is
earthly
:
and
a
fleshly
man
hath
a
fleshly
mind
,
and
fleshly
ends
,
as
I
before
shewed
,
from
Rom.
8.
7.
they
cannot
see
in
the
Love
of
God
,
or
the
enjoyment
of
him
,
so
certain
,
so
sutable
a
good
for
them
as
may
be
their
felicity
,
and
better
to
them
then
these
earthly
things
.
Either
they
doubt
whether
the
happiness
which
they
see
not
be
true
,
or
a
meer
delusion
;
or
else
they
think
that
it
is
too
far
off
,
and
a
place
too
strange
to
them
to
be
their
felicity
:
they
think
that
God
and
man
are
at
too
great
a
Distance
to
be
so
mutually
loved
,
and
that
he
is
so
strange
to
us
as
to
be
an
unsutable
object
for
our
highest
Love
:
Nay
,
because
of
his
Holiness
,
Justice
,
and
the
other
blessed
perfections
of
his
nature
,
and
because
he
will
Judge
the
ungodly
world
unto
perdition
;
therefore
their
hearts
are
even
against
him
,
and
they
that
call
him
their
God
,
have
a
secret
enmity
to
him
:
so
that
,
before
Conversion
it
is
the
sinfull
miserable
state
of
all
men
that
God
is
not
their
end
;
he
hath
not
their
hearts
;
it
is
not
he
that
they
most
seek
after
in
their
lives
,
nor
in
whom
their
souls
apprehend
the
chiefest
delight
and
felicity
to
consist
:
But
it
is
in
the
fleshly
pleasures
,
or
profits
,
or
honour
of
this
world
;
It
is
some
Creature
and
not
God
that
hath
mens
hearts
,
their
care
,
and
earnest
Diligence
.
Hence
it
is
that
they
are
said
to
have
their
portion
in
this
life
,
Psal
.
17.
14.
and
are
there
called
the
men
of
the
world
:
they
are
such
as
lay
up
a
treasure
on
earth
,
Math
.
6.
18
,
19.
they
think
none
can
shew
them
any
greater
good
,
and
apprehend
not
the
joy
of
the
light
of
Gods
Countenance
,
Psal
.
4.
6
,
7.
they
seek
only
what
they
shall
eat
or
drink
,
or
wherewith
they
shall
be
clothed
,
for
this
is
the
custome
of
the
Nations
of
the
world
,
Luke
12.
29
,
30
,
31.
They
make
light
of
Christ
,
and
the
Kingdom
that
he
promiseth
,
in
comparison
of
their
Farms
,
their
Ox●n
,
their
worldly
wealth
&
pleasure
,
Luke
12.
21.
Mat
.
22.
5.
They
lay
up
treasures
for
themselves
here
,
but
are
not
rich
towards
God
,
Luke
12.
21.
If
they
have
abundance
,
they
chear
their
souls
,
as
having
enough
for
many
years
,
and
so
resolve
to
eat
,
drink
and
be
merry
,
Luke
12.
19.
If
they
are
called
by
a
triall
to
part
with
all
for
Christ
&
the
hope
of
Everlasting
Glory
,
they
go
away
sorrowful
,
because
of
their
riches
,
or
the
dearness
of
that
which
they
are
called
to
forsake
.
In
a
word
,
they
are
such
as
a
compassionate
man
should
mention
with
tears
,
they
are
enemies
to
the
Cross
of
Christ
,
though
not
always
to
his
Name
,
their
end
is
destruction
,
their
God
is
their
belly
,
their
glory
is
in
their
shame
,
they
mind
earthly
things
,
Phil
.
3.
19.
they
make
provision
for
the
flesh
to
fulfill
the
lusts
thereof
.
Rom.
13.
13
,
14.
they
have
their
good
things
in
this
life
,
when
the
godly
have
their
evil
things
,
and
therefore
when
others
are
comforted
,
they
shall
be
tormented
,
Luke
16.
25.
All
these
Scriptures
declare
to
you
what
are
the
End
;
of
unconverted
men
,
and
where
are
their
hearts
:
For
where
their
treasure
is
,
there
will
their
hearts
be
,
Math
.
6.
21.
But
when
the
Spirit
comes
with
Converting
Grace
,
the
very
Ends
and
Intents
of
a
man
are
changed
;
as
he
findeth
the
greatest
Excellency
in
God
,
and
the
things
of
the
life
to
come
,
so
hath
he
there
laid
up
his
treasure
.
Math
.
6.
20.
and
fixed
his
hopes
:
he
hath
reckoned
what
the
world
is
worth
,
and
how
much
it
can
afford
him
,
and
how
long
it
will
last
him
,
and
what
it
will
do
for
him
in
the
greatest
need
;
and
upon
certain
knowledge
of
its
vanity
and
insufficiency
,
he
hath
resolved
that
this
cannot
make
him
happy
.
If
ever
you
be
converted
,
you
will
know
all
this
to
be
true
by
experience
,
that
I
say
.
That
it
is
the
work
of
Converting
grace
to
make
a
man
consider
whether
all
that
he
can
hope
for
in
this
world
will
make
him
indeed
a
happy
man
;
and
upon
consideration
he
findeth
it
will
not
serve
his
turn
.
God
bringeth
it
now
close
to
his
thoughts
and
affections
,
so
that
the
meer
splendor
,
and
sugared
taste
,
and
glozing
appearances
of
worldly
things
cannot
deceive
him
as
formerly
they
did
:
but
he
understandeth
now
the
utmost
that
they
can
do
for
him
:
he
considereth
how
that
they
do
but
flatter
him
into
the
grave
and
hell
,
and
leave
him
when
he
is
in
the
depth
of
his
distress
;
Before
he
was
as
the
Prodigall
,
that
thought
it
hard
keeping
to
live
in
his
Fathers
house
,
but
abroad
and
among
his
companions
and
pleasures
he
would
go
;
but
when
he
comes
to
himself
,
he
finds
that
he
must
home
again
or
perish
with
hunger
:
The
poor
soul
then
layeth
these
things
to
heart
:
Alas
,
thinks
he
,
I
may
be
merry
a
few
dayes
more
if
I
hold
on
in
this
company
and
course
;
but
will
this
life
last
for
ever
?
I
may
be
some
body
in
the
world
for
a
while
,
if
I
can
be
rich
or
honourable
;
but
how
long
can
I
keep
it
when
I
have
got
it
?
I
may
please
my
mind
among
my
friends
and
worldly
businesses
,
my
corn
and
cattle
,
my
pleasures
and
prosperity
;
but
what
shall
I
do
shortly
when
these
things
are
gone
?
I
may
,
think
now
that
I
can
live
without
the
favour
of
God
,
but
can
I
do
so
when
I
have
nothing
else
to
live
on
?
Alas
!
Is
that
fit
to
be
instead
of
God
and
heaven
to
me
,
that
will
not
keep
me
out
of
the
grave
,
nor
keep
my
strongest
or
most
beautiful
parts
from
rotting
in
the
dust
?
No
,
nor
keep
soul
from
Everlasting
Torments
?
Oh
,
what
shall
I
do
if
I
have
no
better
a
portion
then
this
?
wo
to
me
that
ever
I
was
born
,
if
I
be
not
better
Provided
for
before
I
die
:
Thus
doth
God
take
off
the
soul
in
Conversion
,
from
its
former
ends
,
and
makes
it
say
[
Lord
,
these
will
not
serve
my
turn
,
Oh
,
put
me
not
off
with
such
things
as
these
:
when
the
soul
is
thus
loosened
from
its
former
delight
,
and
seeth
that
it
must
be
something
else
that
must
be
his
happiness
;
then
doth
the
Spirit
by
the
Word
of
God
Reveal
to
him
,
the
Certainty
and
the
fulness
of
that
glory
that
is
to
be
had
by
Christ
in
the
Everlasting
love
and
fruition
of
God
.
And
then
he
sees
,
that
though
it
be
not
here
to
be
had
,
yet
it
is
to
be
had
hereafter
;
and
that
Man
was
made
to
higher
things
,
then
he
hath
hitherto
minded
.
Now
he
begins
to
bethink
himself
in
good
sadness
,
that
heaven
may
be
had
,
and
that
for
him
as
well
as
others
:
the
impossibility
is
taken
away
by
Christ
,
and
the
door
is
set
open
:
the
glory
is
unconceivable
,
and
if
he
can
but
once
get
it
,
he
is
made
for
ever
:
These
thoughts
now
work
in
the
heart
of
the
man
,
that
never
had
such
lively
working
thoughts
of
it
before
.
So
that
,
now
he
feeleth
his
heart
burn
within
him
,
when
he
hath
once
found
,
where
his
happiness
is
to
be
had
,
presently
the
Spirit
having
touched
his
heart
with
an
effectual
Inclination
thereto
,
he
is
bent
upon
it
,
and
sets
his
heart
and
face
to
seek
it
:
and
Now
this
is
his
business
:
Comparatively
he
hath
nothing
else
to
do
:
Now
it
must
be
God
or
none
,
heaven
or
Nothing
that
will
serve
his
turn
:
Now
if
God
should
offer
him
,
[
I
will
give
thee
mirth
and
riches
for
a
thousand
years
without
Interruption
,
I
will
give
thee
the
good
word
of
all
about
thee
;
I
will
make
thee
the
greatest
man
on
earth
,
and
thou
shalt
have
the
world
at
will
,
but
not
my
Love
and
Grace
in
Christ
,
nor
the
hope
of
Everlasting
glory
;
this
would
be
the
saddest
News
that
ever
came
to
his
soul
.
It
is
not
now
the
same
thing
that
would
please
him
,
as
before
.
Tell
not
him
now
of
profit
and
pleasure
;
it
is
Everlasting
pleasure
that
he
must
have
.
He
hath
another
Journey
to
go
,
another
home
to
Regard
,
another
kinde
of
trade
to
drive
on
in
the
world
then
before
he
had
.
Now
he
looketh
for
a
City
that
hath
foundations
,
whose
builder
and
maker
is
God
;
and
therefore
doth
take
himself
but
as
a
stranger
on
earth
,
and
one
that
sojourneth
in
a
forrein
Country
,
Heb
.
11.
9
,
10
,
13.
Now
the
best
of
worldly
things
will
no
longer
satisfie
them
,
but
they
desire
a
better
Country
,
that
is
an
heavenly
:
wherefore
God
is
not
ashamed
to
be
called
their
God
,
for
he
hath
prepared
for
them
a
City
Heb
.
11.
16.
Now
they
are
soundly
perswaded
that
there
is
a
God
,
and
that
he
is
the
rewarder
of
them
that
diligently
seek
him
;
and
that
this
reward
is
beyond
the
grave
,
and
therefore
they
have
Respect
to
the
Recompence
of
reward
,
and
are
content
to
submit
to
the
sufferings
of
this
life
,
that
so
they
may
obtain
a
better
Resurrection
,
Heb
.
11.
6
,
26
,
35.
He
now
is
to
this
world
as
a
dead
man
in
comparison
;
crucified
to
the
world
,
and
the
world
to
him
,
Gal.
6.
14.
And
his
life
is
hid
with
Christ
in
God
;
and
when
Christ
who
is
his
life
shall
appear
,
then
shall
he
aprear
also
with
him
in
glory
,
Col.
3.
3
,
4.
Beloved
hearers
,
you
may
easily
conceive
that
it
is
a
very
great
change
that
causeth
a
man
to
have
other
ends
then
ever
he
had
before
,
and
that
quite
turneth
the
very
bent
of
his
heart
and
life
,
and
maketh
him
have
a
quite
contrary
business
in
the
world
then
before
he
had
:
that
sets
a
mans
face
another
way
,
so
that
he
that
before
went
one
way
,
doth
now
go
the
clean
contrary
.
Alas
!
it
is
not
the
Restraint
of
a
wicked
work
or
two
,
or
the
outward
Civilizing
of
your
lives
,
that
is
true
Conversion
.
It
is
such
a
change
as
I
am
now
describing
to
you
,
that
turneth
you
quite
another
way
.
If
you
are
true
Christians
that
hear
me
,
you
know
it
,
or
may
know
it
to
be
thus
with
your selves
.
For
certainly
you
have
had
experience
of
this
in
your
souls
.
It
were
no
Impossible
thing
for
you
now
,
if
you
were
but
willing
,
to
know
certainly
whether
you
be
Converted
,
yea
or
no
.
One
would
think
that
a
mans
End
might
be
discerned
above
all
things
:
Cannot
you
know
what
you
like
and
love
best
?
and
what
you
would
fain
have
?
and
what
you
cannot
be
content
without
?
and
what
you
drive
at
in
the
course
of
your
lives
?
and
what
you
place
your
hopes
and
happiness
in
,
which
you
will
have
,
though
you
part
with
all
to
get
it
?
and
what
it
is
that
beareth
down
all
things
else
in
your
hearts
and
lives
?
Why
something
or
other
doth
this
,
whatsoever
it
be
,
and
this
is
your
End.
And
one
would
think
,
that
this
which
so
much
takes
one
up
,
and
so
much
swayes
,
and
is
the
business
of
his
life
,
might
be
well
discerned
.
Sirs
,
deal
truly
between
God
and
your
souls
:
what
hath
your
hearts
?
what
game
do
you
follow
?
what
do
you
mind
above
all
?
I
ask
not
whether
you
set
not
a
foot
now
and
then
out
of
the
way
;
but
which
way
are
you
travelling
?
for
earth
or
for
heaven
?
Oh
that
you
would
but
be
faithful
to
your
souls
in
this
tryall
.
I
have
often
told
you
,
and
will
tell
you
yet
again
,
and
desire
you
to
remember
it
as
long
as
you
live
,
That
this
is
the
true
difference
between
every
true
Converted
soul
,
and
all
hypocrites
and
carnall
men
in
the
world
:
That
to
the
true
Christian
indeed
,
God
and
Everlasting
Glory
is
his
main
End
,
and
Religion
is
his
business
,
and
all
worldly
things
come
in
but
upon
the
by
,
and
therefore
he
can
have
them
,
or
be
without
them
,
whereas
with
all
Hypocrites
and
carnal
men
,
the
pleasing
of
their
flesh
in
this
world
,
is
their
main
End
,
and
therefore
Worldliness
,
Voluptuousness
or
Ambition
is
their
business
,
and
the
matters
of
God
and
Religion
come
in
but
upon
the
by
,
and
therefore
they
can
taste
of
them
;
or
they
can
be
without
them
.
I
would
you
would
keep
this
one
mark
by
you
while
you
live
,
by
which
you
may
Judge
your selves
without
deceit
,
and
so
the
true
Christian
need
not
deny
his
sincerity
,
nor
the
hypocrite
imagine
that
he
is
what
he
is
not
;
but
might
Certainly
know
that
he
is
yet
in
the
flesh
.
And
thus
I
have
shewn
you
what
is
the
second
part
of
the
work
of
Conversion
of
the
will
or
heart
,
even
the
change
of
a
mans
Ends
and
Intentions
.
SECT
.
XI
.
3.
THe
third
part
of
the
Work
of
Conversion
on
the
Will
,
is
this
,
The
same
Spirit
in
the
Word
which
changeth
a
mans
Ends
,
doth
also
change
him
as
to
the
choise
of
means
,
and
causes
him
to
choose
what
before
he
refused
,
and
to
consent
to
that
which
before
he
did
Reject
.
Heaven
is
not
obtained
in
every
way
,
but
in
Gods
own
way
,
and
if
a
man
should
never
so
much
Intend
God
as
his
End
,
and
yet
not
seek
him
in
the
means
of
his
appointment
(
though
I
think
there
is
none
that
doth
so
,
or
that
ever
these
Indeed
are
separated
,
yet
I
say
if
such
a
thing
were
)
it
would
not
save
him
.
It
is
not
enough
to
know
where
we
must
be
happy
,
but
we
must
also
know
how
to
come
thither
.
There
is
but
one
right
way
to
Salvation
in
the
main
;
and
he
that
will
be
saved
,
must
be
sure
to
hit
it
.
1.
There
are
two
sorts
of
means
or
ways
to
Salvation
,
not
contrary
,
but
one
subordinate
to
the
other
,
but
one
is
the
chief
and
Principal
way
,
and
that
is
Jesus
Christ
and
the
Holy
Ghost
:
the
other
is
the
subservient
way
,
and
that
is
the
means
that
Christ
hath
appointed
under
himself
.
When
man
was
lost
,
there
was
no
remedy
for
him
in
heaven
or
earth
,
but
the
Everliving
Son
of
God
to
come
down
from
heaven
,
and
take
our
Nature
,
and
perfectly
●bey
the
Law
,
and
suffer
for
our
Disobedience
;
this
he
did
in
Compassion
to
mankind
:
He
was
born
of
a
Virgin
,
without
man
,
and
without
sin
,
by
the
power
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
He
lived
on
Earth
without
sin
also
,
and
proved
his
God-head
and
Doctrine
by
his
Works
;
he
raised
the
dead
,
healed
the
lame
,
the
blind
,
the
sick
,
and
at
last
offered
himself
on
the
Cross
a
Sacrifice
for
our
sins
,
in
suffering
that
which
we
must
else
have
suffered
;
and
being
buried
,
he
rose
again
the
third
day
,
and
after
forty
days
in
the
sight
of
his
Disciples
;
ascended
into
heaven
,
where
he
is
now
in
our
Nature
Interceding
for
us
,
and
preparing
us
a
place
:
and
before
he
departed
from
earth
,
he
ordained
this
Law
,
and
sent
his
Disciples
to
Preach
it
to
all
the
world
;
that
all
they
that
would
Renounce
their
own
works
,
and
trust
their
souls
upon
his
Redemption
and
ransom
,
and
forsake
the
world
,
the
flesh
,
and
the
devil
,
and
take
him
for
their
only
Lord
and
Saviour
,
and
so
return
to
God
himself
,
shall
Receive
the
pardon
of
all
their
sin
,
and
be
made
the
heirs
of
Everlasting
Glory
:
and
he
hath
promised
also
to
send
his
Sanctifying
Spirit
to
dwell
and
work
in
those
that
Believe
:
thus
you
see
what
is
the
principle
means
of
Savlation
:
It
is
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
who
having
suffered
for
us
,
is
offered
to
us
in
the
Gospel
,
to
be
our
head
and
husband
,
our
Saviour
and
our
Lord
.
Two
things
are
here
of
absolute
necessity
to
our
Salvation
;
the
one
is
,
to
believe
unfeignedly
that
Christ
is
the
Messiah
and
Redeemer
of
the
world
:
and
the
second
is
,
to
Accept
him
as
he
is
offered
to
us
in
the
Gospel
:
Now
the
heart
of
an
unconverted
sinner
is
against
both
these
1.
It
doth
not
soundly
believe
the
truth
of
Christs
Incarnation
,
Resurrection
and
Ascension
,
but
only
by
a
Common
,
customary
,
superficial
Belief
:
But
of
this
I
spoke
before
.
2.
He
doth
not
welcome
Christ
to
his
soul
,
as
he
is
offered
to
him
:
partly
because
men
are
unhumbled
and
feel
not
the
need
of
Christ
:
For
the
whole
needs
not
the
Physitian
,
but
they
that
are
sick
,
—
and
partly
,
because
that
Christ
would
reclaim
them
from
the
way
that
they
take
pleasure
in
?
and
would
bring
them
into
a
way
that
is
against
their
hearts
;
and
many
other
causes
there
are
.
So
that
,
even
where
Christ
seemeth
to
be
much
honored
,
and
men
will
bow
and
do
the
greatest
Reverence
to
his
Name
,
and
profess
themselves
his
faithfull
servants
,
and
that
they
trust
their
Salvation
on
him
alone
;
yet
for
all
this
they
do
not
savingly
or
sincerely
believe
in
him
.
They
have
learned
to
speak
well
of
Christ
,
and
they
are
willing
to
be
forgiven
by
him
;
but
they
never
laid
hold
on
him
,
as
a
drowning
man
would
do
on
that
which
might
save
him
:
Nor
〈◇〉
ever
feel
at
their
hearts
what
a
glorious
Work
of
Mercy
he
hath
wrought
in
their
Redemption
;
and
how
much
he
hath
done
for
them
,
and
how
much
he
hath
engaged
their
souls
unto
himself
.
They
never
had
any
of
the
Saints
Admiration
at
the
height
,
and
breadth
,
and
length
,
and
depth
,
Eph.
3.
18.
Nor
have
they
been
taken
this
astonishing
Project
of
Love
,
as
men
thus
Redeemed
at
such
a
rate
must
be
:
Nor
would
they
ever
consent
that
Christ
should
rule
over
them
,
and
mortifie
their
lusts
,
and
bring
them
back
from
the
flesh
to
God
:
and
therefore
they
are
Unbelievers
,
even
while
they
profess
the
faith
of
Christ
.
But
when
Conventing
Grace
comes
,
as
it
raiseth
the
souls
estimation
of
Christ
,
as
I
have
said
before
,
so
doth
it
open
the
heart
to
his
entertainment
.
Oh
what
glad
news
it
is
to
desolate
self-condemned
souls
to
hear
that
the
Son
of
God
hath
bought
them
with
his
blood
!
It
is
life
to
them
to
hear
the
glad
tidings
of
their
redemption
.
It
is
the
very
work
of
the
Spirit
in
Conversion
,
to
bring
the
soul
into
this
Admiration
of
Redemption
;
and
to
shew
it
the
riches
of
Grace
in
Christ
,
and
the
mystery
of
this
blessed
Work
,
when
his
eyes
are
opened
to
see
how
God
designed
here
the
magnifying
of
his
Love
;
and
how
glorious
God
is
in
his
Mercy
in
the
Work
of
Redemption
,
even
as
glorious
as
in
his
power
in
the
Work
of
Creation
.
And
when
his
wounded
soul
hath
well
understood
how
Christ
hath
made
him
a
plaister
of
his
blood
,
this
makes
him
have
other
thoughts
of
Christ
and
Redemption
then
before
he
had
.
Oh
how
much
sweeter
to
him
are
the
hearing
and
reading
,
and
thinking
of
this
Christ
,
then
before
they
were
!
He
that
before
did
shut
the
door
,
and
let
Christ
knock
,
and
knock
again
,
and
could
so
often
churlishly
resist
him
:
oh
how
the
case
is
now
altered
with
him
!
Now
Christ
is
to
him
as
cordiall
waters
to
a
man
in
a
swoon
;
as
a
hand
to
a
drowning
man
;
as
drink
to
a
man
in
a
burning
feaver
;
as
a
pardon
to
a
man
condemned
to
dye
:
The
Name
of
Christ
doth
even
Revive
him
,
when
withall
he
can
but
have
some
hope
that
he
is
his
.
Oh
could
you
now
assure
him
that
Christ
is
willing
to
pass
over
all
his
unkind
Resistance
,
and
to
be
friends
with
him
,
and
wash
his
soul
in
his
blood
,
how
glad
a
man
would
he
be
!
when
sin
stares
him
in
the
face
,
Oh
then
for
a
Christ
to
make
his
peace
!
when
conscience
is
up
in
Arms
against
him
,
now
how
doth
Christ
befriend
him
,
to
step
in
and
bear
the
stroak
!
He
saith
not
as
Pharoah
,
Who
is
the
Lord
that
I
should
serve
him
?
Nor
as
they
in
Iob
21.
14.
Depart
from
us
,
we
desire
not
the
knowledge
of
thy
wayes
:
Nor
as
the
common
Rebells
of
the
World
,
Luke
19.
27.
We
will
not
have
this
man
to
raign
over
us
:
But
as
Laban
to
Abrahams
Servants
,
Gen.
24.
31.
Come
in
thou
blessed
of
the
Lord
;
wherefore
standest
thou
without
?
for
the
house
and
room
is
prepared
for
thee
.
Too
long
have
I
made
my
soul
a
sinke
,
a
stie
,
a
dungeon
,
when
it
might
,
and
should
have
been
thy
dwelling
,
and
the
Temple
of
thy
Holy
Spirit
.
Come
in
Lord
and
let
sin
possess
thy
room
no
longer
:
Hath
here
been
room
for
the
World
,
and
room
for
fleshly
lusts
and
pleasures
,
and
is
there
no
room
for
thee
?
Let
thy
graces
dwell
where
sin
hath
dwelt
;
here
is
room
for
them
all
;
or
if
there
be
not
room
,
Oh
cast
out
sin
and
make
thee
room
:
Thou
that
madest
all
things
ready
for
me
,
before
thou
calledst
me
by
the
voyce
of
the
Gospel
,
make
all
within
me
ready
for
thy self
;
and
cast
out
him
that
is
stronger
then
I
,
and
hath
held
my
heart
so
long
in
a
peaceable
captivity
.
Only
thy
presence
now
will
do
me
good
:
I
die
if
thou
Revive
me
not
:
I
am
devoured
by
the
jaws
of
the
devouring
Lyon
,
if
thou
do
not
rescue
me
.
I
am
Tormented
by
my
own
conscience
,
and
nothing
but
thine
applyed
blood
can
mollisie
it
:
I
am
accused
and
condemned
by
the
Law
which
I
have
broken
,
and
what
shall
I
say
or
do
,
if
thou
come
not
in
and
plead
not
thy
blood
and
answer
for
me
?
I
have
many
thousand
sins
that
will
be
brought
in
against
me
;
and
how
shall
I
come
off
but
by
the
vertue
of
thy
Sacrifice
?
Hell
is
ready
to
devour
me
Everlastingly
;
if
thou
do
not
save
me
:
Save
me
,
save
me
Lord
or
I
perish
:
I
am
a
lost
,
undone
,
a
damned
man
if
thou
do
not
save
me
:
The
Devils
that
have
deceived
me
do
but
stay
to
Torment
me
if
thou
do
not
save
me
.
A
just
and
angry
God
will
be
to
me
Everlastingly
a
Consuming
fire
,
if
his
Indignation
be
not
quenched
by
thy
blood
and
Intercession
.
There
is
no
other
Name
under
heaven
by
which
I
can
be
saved
,
Acts
4.
12.
No
,
no
,
It
must
be
Christ
alone
,
it
must
be
Christ
or
none
,
Christ
or
I
am
lost
.
]
Now
doth
the
poor
soul
look
upon
Christ
as
on
the
Fire
or
Aire
,
that
he
cannot
live
without
;
he
sees
an
Absolute
Necessity
of
him
for
the
main
,
and
an
Absolute
Necessity
for
every
particular
.
Every
sin
that
he
remembreth
telleth
〈◇〉
that
he
hath
need
of
Christ
.
Every
Corruption
that
he
feeleth
stirring
within
him
,
telleth
him
of
the
absolute
need
of
Christ
Every
Temptation
that
assaulteth
him
telleth
him
of
the
need
of
Christ
.
He
never
falleth
into
any
known
sin
again
(
which
alas
is
too
often
)
but
it
maketh
him
see
the
need
of
Christ
.
He
findeth
●e
could
not
lives
day
or
an
hour
safely
without
him
:
he
cannot
wash
away
one
spot
,
nor
master
one
corruption
without
him
:
when
he
goes
to
God
in
prayer
for
his
soul
,
he
then
findeth
the
need
of
Christ
;
he
dare
not
draw
neer
if
Christ
take
him
not
by
the
hand
:
he
knows
there
is
no
admittance
in
any
other
name
.
He
durst
not
look
God
in
the
face
,
nor
name
him
,
nor
worship
him
,
nor
hope
for
any
mercy
from
him
,
but
through
Christ
.
In
a
word
,
without
Christ
he
dares
neither
live
nor
dye
.
You
see
then
where
another
part
of
conversion
lyeth
in
this
true
belief
in
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
You
may
know
and
say
all
this
of
Christ
before
conversion
:
but
you
never
rightly
apprehend
it
and
feel
it
,
till
then
.
And
as
the
Merit
,
so
the
Spirit
of
Christ
is
here
comprehended
;
for
I
joyn
both
together
for
brevity
.
It
is
by
his
Spirit
that
Christ
taked
down
the
strong
contradiction
of
the
flesh
,
and
bringeth
all
in
subjection
to
himself
;
as
light
prevaileth
against
darkness
,
and
strength
against
weakness
,
and
life
against
death
,
so
doth
the
Spirit
prevail
for
Christ
in
the
souls
of
the
Elect
.
Before
conversion
there
is
nothing
but
grieving
and
striving
against
and
quenching
the
Spirit
,
and
using
it
like
an
Enemy
.
But
now
how
glad
is
the
soul
of
his
presence
!
how
loth
grieve
him
!
how
fearful
of
quenching
it
!
And
if
by
some
unkindness
the
Spirit
seem
to
be
withdrawn
,
what
moan
doth
he
make
!
and
how
sadly
doth
he
cry
out
as
David
did
!
Psal
.
51.
12.
Restore
to
me
the
joy
of
thy
salvation
,
and
uphold
me
by
thy
free
spirit
.
And
if
he
feel
the
spirit
,
as
it
were
departing
from
him
,
he
cals
aloud
with
David
,
ver
.
11.
Cast
me
not
away
from
thy
presence
,
and
take
not
thy
holy
spirit
from
me
.
As
a
living
man
is
loth
to
dye
,
and
knoweth
that
when
his
spirit
is
gone
from
his
body
he
will
be
a
carcass
,
and
therefore
will
use
all
possible
means
to
keep
the
soul
and
body
from
parting
:
even
so
the
true
Believer
knows
,
that
if
the
Spirit
of
God
were
gone
from
his
soul
,
the
soul
were
dead
or
worse
then
dead
,
and
therefore
t
is
his
daily
care
to
keep
the
spirit
and
his
soul
from
parting
.
He
apprehendeth
it
now
to
be
a
blessed
Priviledge
indeed
to
have
the
Spirit
of
Jesus
still
within
him
,
to
be
his
Temple
,
and
by
him
to
be
preserved
from
temptation
,
excited
to
duties
,
and
animated
in
them
,
and
sanctified
to
the
service
of
him
that
did
Redeem
him
.
And
now
Sirs
,
I
must
needs
say
to
those
of
you
that
are
unconverted
,
that
all
these
matters
are
strange
to
you
,
you
hear
me
,
but
you
have
felt
no
such
things
as
these
within
your selves
.
O
what
a
difference
is
there
between
this
living
faith
in
Christ
,
&
the
name
of
faith
,
and
the
Image
of
Christianity
which
you
boast
of
,
and
presume
upon
!
What
a
difference
is
there
between
these
warm
heartreviving
closures
with
Christ
,
and
your
cold
belief
and
dull
profession
!
It
is
one
thing
for
Christ
to
dwell
in
the
heart
by
faith
,
Eph.
3.
17.
and
another
thing
for
him
to
have
the
custom
of
the
countrey
and
the
Law
of
the
Land
on
his
side
,
to
make
way
for
him
.
It
is
one
thing
for
a
man
that
is
well
,
to
honor
a
Physitian
,
and
another
thing
for
a
sick
man
to
seek
out
to
him
,
and
beg
his
help
,
and
take
him
for
his
Physitian
,
and
willingly
take
down
any
thing
that
he
giveth
him
.
I
pray
you
mark
what
I
say
,
because
it
is
the
most
common
delusion
of
unconverted
men
among
us
,
that
they
verily
think
that
they
truly
believe
in
Christ
already
:
And
there
is
a
common
belief
that
will
never
save
them
,
and
that
they
take
up
with
,
and
look
not
after
the
saving
faith
:
I
cannot
better
open
the
difference
to
ordinary
capacities
,
then
by
the
aforesaid
comparison
.
You
know
a
man
in
health
may
truly
believe
that
such
a
man
is
an
able
Physitian
,
and
he
may
speak
well
of
him
and
honor
him
:
Now
suppose
a
man
were
deadly
sick
of
a
Consumption
,
and
did
not
know
it
;
If
this
man
honoureth
the
Physitian
as
much
as
any
other
healthful
man
,
will
this
cure
him
,
or
save
his
life
?
No
,
but
the
Patient
that
prayeth
him
to
come
to
him
,
and
will
trust
his
life
in
his
hands
,
and
will
take
the
bitterest
Medicine
that
he
gives
him
,
and
will
forbear
any
hurtful
meat
or
drink
,
be
it
never
so
pleasant
to
him
,
this
is
he
that
is
like
to
be
healed
by
him
.
Christ
is
known
among
us
to
be
the
Physitian
of
souls
;
we
all
confess
and
praise
his
skill
,
and
know
that
he
can
save
us
!
We
all
hear
of
the
freeness
of
his
cure
,
that
he
takes
nothing
,
but
doth
it
as
soon
for
the
poorest
beggar
,
as
the
greatest
Prince
;
but
knowing
all
this
and
speaking
well
of
him
will
cure
no
man
:
No
,
but
you
must
go
to
him
believingly
and
beg
his
help
,
and
take
him
for
your
Physitian
,
and
trust
your
souls
upon
his
blood
and
Spirit
,
and
apply
his
means
,
and
take
the
bitterest
cup
that
he
shall
reach
you
,
and
forsake
the
morsels
of
fleshly
pleasure
that
have
been
sweet
to
you
heretofore
.
Do
not
say
,
this
is
to
be
justified
by
Works
;
for
this
is
no
other
kind
of
works
then
what
standeth
in
a
necessary
subserviency
to
Christ
,
even
the
work
of
Grace
it self
.
This
is
but
the
work
that
Christ
cals
thee
to
,
John
6.
29.
This
is
the
work
of
God
,
that
ye
believe
in
him
whom
the
Father
hath
sent
:
This
is
but
coming
to
Christ
that
ye
may
have
life
,
Joh
.
5.
40.
and
taking
his
yoke
and
burden
on
you
,
that
you
may
finde
rest
to
your
souls
,
Mat
.
11.
29.
When
the
poor
people
followed
him
on
earth
from
place
to
place
,
and
hearkned
to
his
words
,
and
took
up
his
Cross
that
they
might
be
his
Disciples
,
and
be
justified
and
saved
by
him
,
he
did
not
tell
them
,
this
is
sinful
working
for
justification
.
To
conclude
,
if
ever
you
be
converted
,
thus
must
you
follow
Christ
,
and
thus
must
you
yield
to
the
Spirit
which
you
now
resist
.
Thus
I
have
shewed
you
how
the
converted
soul
doth
accept
of
Christ
and
the
Spirit
,
on
the
terms
and
to
the
ends
that
are
mentioned
in
the
Gospel
.
Christ
Jesus
is
accepted
as
the
Redeemer
of
their
souls
,
that
hath
satisfied
Justice
by
being
a
Ransom
for
their
sins
,
and
hath
merited
everlasting
glory
for
them
;
and
as
the
Lord
that
by
the
Title
of
his
Redemption
,
must
rule
them
:
as
their
Head
that
must
provide
for
them
and
supply
all
their
wants
;
and
as
the
Fountain
and
treasure
of
all
that
Grace
that
must
save
them
;
the
Holy
Ghost
is
entertained
as
he
that
must
sanctifie
and
guide
them
in
the
way
to
life
everlasting
,
having
already
sealed
the
truth
of
the
Doctrine
.
SECT
.
XII
.
WE
are
next
to
consider
how
the
work
of
Conversion
doth
turn
the
heart
or
will
of
man
to
these
means
that
stand
in
a
subordination
to
Christ
.
And
indeed
a
natural
man
is
disaffected
not
onely
to
Christ
,
but
to
all
his
Ordinances
:
he
that
mindeth
not
the
end
nor
the
chief
means
,
cannot
heartily
mind
the
subordinate
means
.
1.
One
means
that
God
hath
appointed
to
salvation
,
is
,
Confession
of
sin
,
with
a
broken
heart
for
the
sin
confessed
:
A
man
unconverted
,
doth
neither
see
any
such
evil
in
sin
as
to
drive
him
to
this
confession
,
nor
to
break
his
heart
in
godly
sorrow
;
nor
will
his
heart
be
brought
to
consent
to
the
faithful
performance
of
that
.
A
heart
unhumbled
and
unchanged
doth
think
it
but
a
piece
of
childish
folly
to
weep
and
mourn
for
sin
and
lament
it
before
the
world
;
they
are
too
stout
to
stoop
to
a
disgracefull
acknowledgement
.
They
scorn
to
be
so
base
as
to
make
an
open
confession
of
their
sins
,
or
to
lament
their
misery
:
They
feel
no
such
burden
upon
their
consciences
as
should
driven
them
into
such
repentance
,
to
seek
to
God
and
man
for
ease
:
And
if
they
confess
to
God
in
secret
,
it
is
without
a
broken
heart
.
They
will
not
endure
so
much
pain
as
to
feel
their
own
condition
,
and
have
their
sores
so
faithfully
searched
as
is
necessary
to
a
cure
:
this
afflicting
of
the
soul
their
souls
abhorre
.
But
when
converting
Grace
hath
changed
their
hearts
,
oh
how
the
case
is
altered
with
them
!
then
godly
sorrow
is
even
as
it
were
natural
to
them
,
and
they
that
could
not
indure
it
,
do
now
even
cherish
and
indulge
it
.
It
is
a
voluntary
sorrow
;
they
mourn
and
would
mourn
like
him
that
cryed
out
,
Labour
not
to
comfort
me
,
Esay
22.
4.
That
is
,
till
God
will
comfort
me
:
As
a
sore
that
is
not
ripe
,
will
not
break
nor
run
;
and
that
which
is
not
suppurable
is
oft
uncurable
:
but
when
it
is
brought
to
suppuration
and
ripeness
,
then
it
will
even
break
of
it self
,
and
run
without
any
more
ado
;
So
is
it
with
the
impenitent
soul
and
the
Penitent
:
till
repentance
comes
,
the
soul
is
not
ripe
.
Ministers
are
every
day
applying
to
it
all
the
mollifying
dissolving
remedies
they
can
devise
to
bring
it
to
suppuration
,
but
all
will
not
do
;
their
hearts
will
not
break
;
not
a
tear
of
unfeigned
repentance
will
come
forth
:
they
hide
their
sin
and
scorn
to
make
a
penitent
confession
.
But
oh
,
when
Grace
hath
done
the
work
,
and
softned
the
heart
,
and
ripened
the
sore
,
then
it
will
come
out
of
its
own
accord
:
I
would
not
have
you
take
this
upon
my
bare
word
,
but
see
whether
the
Scripture
say
not
so
before
me
,
Acts
2.
37.
They
were
once
a
stubborn
generation
of
sinners
,
that
the
Apostles
had
there
to
deal
withal
,
that
durst
have
their
hands
in
the
blood
of
Christ
himself
.
But
when
they
were
once
converted
,
they
were
pricked
at
the
heart
,
and
said
to
Peter
and
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
Men
and
brethren
what
shall
we
do
?
This
did
imply
a
confession
of
their
sin
:
q.
d
.
We
confess
our selves
guilty
,
and
we
find
our
souls
in
a
miserable
case
under
the
wrath
and
curse
of
God
:
Oh
give
us
your
advise
what
we
shall
do
.
These
were
3000.
people
at
once
,
that
were
brought
to
this
conviction
and
confession
.
See
how
freely
all
comes
out
when
the
heart
is
once
pricked
by
the
Word
and
Spirit
.
The
like
you
know
was
the
case
of
Saul
at
his
conversion
,
Act.
9
,
5
,
6.
as
stout
a
hearted
sinner
before
as
another
;
but
when
God
over-powred
him
by
converting
Grace
,
then
he
cals
out
with
trembling
and
astonishment
,
Lord
,
what
wilt
thou
have
me
to
do
?
And
when
he
relateth
his
own
life
and
manner
of
conversion
,
Act.
22.
4
,
5.
how
freely
doth
he
confess
his
former
persecution
!
And
again
in
Act.
26.
10
,
11.
confessing
that
he
was
a
persecutor
,
yea
and
punished
Christians
in
the
Synagogue
,
and
compelled
them
to
blasphems
;
yea
〈◇〉
yea
exceedingly
mad
against
them
The
like
doth
he
confess
,
Tit
.
3.
3.
Acts
16.
the
Apostles
met
with
a
stirdy
Jaylor
,
that
put
them
in
the
Inner-prison
,
and
their
feet
fast
in
the
stocks
:
but
when
an
Earthquake
opened
the
doors
and
set
them
free
,
and
a
heart-quake
brought
him
in
and
laid
him
at
their
feet
,
and
Grace
took
the
opportunity
to
do
its
work
;
then
he
cryeth
out
with
trembling
,
ver
.
30.
Sirs
,
what
must
I
do
to
be
saved
?
David
tels
you
his
own
experience
,
Psal
.
32.
5
,
6.
I
acknowledged
my
sins
unto
thee
,
and
mine
iniquity
have
I
not
hid
;
I
said
I
will
confess
my
transgression
to
the
Lord
,
and
thou
forgavest
the
iniquity
of
my
sin
;
For
this
shall
every
one
that
is
godly
pray
to
thee
in
a
time
when
thou
mayst
be
found
:
And
after
his
grievous
fall
,
the
51
Psal
.
will
shew
you
his
confession
.
So
Act.
19.
18.
Many
confessed
and
shewed
their
deeds
,
and
brought
their
books
and
burned
them
befored
all
men
:
These
were
such
as
were
reputed
wise
and
learned
before
:
but
when
Grace
had
changed
them
,
they
openly
confess
that
all
was
folly
:
Many
more
such
examples
we
have
,
and
Precepts
where
God
requireth
it
.
Ezra
10.
1.
Neh
.
9
,
2.
3.
Lev
.
5.
5.
&
16.
21.
&
26.
40.
Num
.
5.
7.
And
indeed
pardon
it self
is
offered
on
these
terms
,
1
Joh
.
1.
9.
If
we
confess
,
he
is
faithful
and
just
to
forgive
.
Prov.
28.
13.
He
that
covereth
his
sins
shall
not
prosper
;
but
whoso
confesseth
and
forsaketh
them
shall
have
mercy
.
Jam
.
5.
16.
Confess
your
faults
one
to
another
,
and
pray
one
for
another
:
and
indeed
in
the
first
times
,
no
man
was
baptized
that
did
not
confess
his
sins
openly
before
,
and
renounce
them
;
even
John
himself
caused
the
Jews
to
confess
their
sins
before
he
would
baptize
them
,
Matth
.
3.
6.
Mar.
1.
5.
So
in
Jer
.
3.
12
,
13.
Return
thou
back-sliding
Israel
saith
the
Lord
,
and
I
will
not
cause
mine
anger
to
fall
upon
you
;
for
I
am
merciful
,
saith
the
Lord
:
and
I
will
not
keep
mine
anger
for
ever
;
only
confess
thine
iniquity
,
that
thou
hast
transgressed
against
the
Lord
,
&c.
Turn
Oh
back-sliding
Children
,
saith
the
Lord
,
for
I
am
married
to
you
&c.
You
see
here
that
conversion
hath
ever
confession
accompanying
it
.
He
that
turneth
must
and
will
confess
:
as
the
repenting
Church
,
Jer
.
14.
20.
We
acknowledge
O
Lord
our
wickedness
,
and
the
iniquity
of
our
Fathers
,
for
we
have
sinned
against
thee
;
do
not
abhor
us
for
thy
Names
sake
:
and
Hos
.
5.
15.
It
was
the
Lords
threatning
against
them
,
I
will
go
and
returne
unto
my
place
,
till
they
acknowledge
their
offence
,
and
seek
my
face
:
in
their
afflictions
they
,
will
seek
me
early
:
So
that
it
is
most
evident
,
that
conversion
openeth
the
heart
and
mouth
to
confess
,
even
to
God
or
man
,
or
both
,
according
as
the
case
requireth
.
Not
,
but
that
a
Judas
will
do
it
at
last
in
horror
,
and
cry
out
,
I
have
sinned
in
betraying
the
innocent
blood
:
but
this
is
forced
by
horror
,
and
not
by
a
gracious
change
:
Many
a
thief
will
confess
their
sin
at
the
Gallows
,
that
are
not
converted
:
But
when
conversion
comes
,
the
very
mind
being
changed
,
is
set
against
the
sin
,
and
therefore
they
long
to
cast
it
up
:
hiding
tendeth
to
keeping
,
confession
tendeth
to
parting
with
sin
:
Therefore
he
that
is
penitent
doth
not
hide
it
,
so
far
as
he
hath
any
call
to
confess
it
.
Oh
Sirs
,
that
the
Lord
would
bring
this
to
the
hearts
of
some
of
you
that
most
need
it
!
One
may
hear
by
your
speeches
,
that
conversion
is
far
from
your
hearts
.
How
many
among
us
are
there
that
have
little
cause
to
justifie
themselves
,
and
yet
we
cannot
bring
them
to
any
confession
,
but
what
is
general
and
common
with
all
,
that
we
are
sinners
!
But
for
any
hateful
and
disgraceful
sin
,
they
excuse
it
and
hide
it
;
and
have
nothing
but
good
almost
to
say
of
themselves
:
you
shall
not
hear
one
sad
complaint
almost
that
they
will
make
against
themselves
,
If
you
have
a
froward
wife
,
you
will
complain
of
that
;
if
disobedient
children
,
if
careless
or
stubborn
servants
,
you
will
complain
of
them
.
If
you
have
unkind
friends
of
neighbors
,
you
will
complain
of
them
:
but
of
your selves
,
where
you
have
greatest
reason
to
complain
,
we
can
scarce
hear
a
word
.
If
any
do
you
wrong
,
you
are
still
harping
upon
it
and
making
the
worst
of
it
;
but
for
all
the
wrong
that
you
have
done
to
God
&
our
own
souls
,
you
can
lightly
pass
it
over
,
and
make
little
of
it
:
and
who
heareth
you
half
so
oft
complain
of
your selves
as
others
:
what
say
you
?
is
it
not
thus
with
many
among
us
?
you
know
not
how
sad
a
mark
this
is
:
I
tell
you
,
if
ever
converting
Grace
come
to
your
hearts
,
it
will
make
you
pour
out
complaints
against
your selves
.
It
will
make
you
cry
with
David
,
I
have
done
foolishly
,
2.
Sam
.
24.
10.
and
with
Paul
,
1
was
foolish
,
disobedient
,
I
was
mad
,
yea
exceeding
mnd
,
Act.
26.
11.
Tit
.
3.
3.
and
O
wretched
man
that
I
am
,
who
shall
deliver
me
!
Rom.
7.
24.
Mark
the
unconverted
man
in
his
talk
,
and
you
shall
hear
him
,
if
not
as
the
Pharisee
,
saying
,
I
am
not
like
other
men
,
yet
at
least
saying
nothing
against
himself
,
but
nibling
at
the
good
names
of
others
,
and
making
the
Devil
more
servants
then
indeed
the
hath
,
and
God
fewer
,
by
their
ventrous
censures
:
they
have
the
Hypocrites
eye
that
was
not
made
to
see
it self
,
that
is
good
for
little
,
but
to
spy
motes
in
others
eys
!
but
the
beam
in
their
own
they
cannot
see
:
The
infirmities
of
those
that
fear
God
they
can
talk
of
;
but
a
graceless
heart
and
a
worldly
fleshly
life
of
their
own
doth
little
trouble
them
.
But
when
converting
Grace
comes
,
you
may
hear
by
their
very
talk
that
the
case
is
changed
;
they
have
no
body
then
to
talk
against
,
so
much
as
themselves
:
their
censures
against
themselves
do
seem
the
most
uncharitable
;
their
talk
is
most
of
the
sins
of
their
own
hearts
and
lives
,
and
blame
them
not
;
for
these
are
neerest
them
and
most
concern
them
:
the
mote
in
their
own
eye
doth
most
grieve
them
,
and
till
they
have
wiped
out
that
,
they
have
less
mind
to
look
into
the
eyes
of
others
.
In
a
word
,
whosoever
is
justified
of
God
and
freed
from
condemnation
,
is
a
judger
and
condemner
of
himself
,
1
Cor
.
11.
31.
but
they
that
lye
under
the
condemnation
of
God
,
are
commonly
self-justifiers
,
Luke
16.
15.
SECT
.
XIII
.
2.
ANother
means
that
converting
Grace
doth
turn
the
heart
to
,
is
,
Earnest
prayer
to
God
.
A
man
unconverted
is
a
stranger
to
true
prayer
;
either
he
doth
nothing
in
his
duty
,
or
that
which
is
next
to
nothing
:
commonly
they
will
not
be
brought
so
much
as
to
the
our-side
and
form
of
the
duty
,
but
if
they
be
,
that
is
all
;
till
some
affliction
or
conviction
come
and
awaken
them
to
a
little
more
for
a
time
:
but
they
never
fall
to
this
work
to
the
purpose
till
saving
Grace
do
truly
change
them
:
A
carnal
heart
feeleth
no
such
need
of
God
or
mercy
,
as
to
drive
him
to
beg
for
it
from
day
to
day
;
he
feels
himself
well
enough
,
and
therefore
saith
with
them
in
Job
21.
15.
What
is
the
Almighty
that
we
should
serve
him
?
and
what
profit
should
we
have
if
we
pray
unto
him
?
as
Mal
.
3.
14.
they
scarce
think
it
worth
their
labour
.
It
may
be
for
fear
of
perishing
with
the
ungodly
,
and
from
some
general
conviction
of
conscience
,
they
may
use
some
formal
cold
expressions
!
or
perhaps
take
up
the
out-side
of
this
duty
:
but
it
is
not
prayer
,
without
the
desires
of
the
soul
which
carry
out
a
man
to
seek
for
mercy
and
relief
to
God
:
Unconverted
men
are
either
dumb
to
this
holy
duty
,
or
their
hearts
are
dumb
whiles
their
tongues
are
speaking
:
either
they
have
nothing
to
say
to
God
;
or
nothing
but
some
words
that
they
get
by
rode
and
utter
without
the
feeling
of
their
souls
;
or
else
they
have
little
else
but
words
.
Their
consciences
witness
;
and
God
himself
is
a
witness
,
that
they
do
not
in
secret
beg
earnestly
for
his
mercy
;
they
do
not
heartily
call
to
him
for
pardoning
Grace
and
sanctifying
Grace
:
with
their
families
they
do
not
earnestly
beg
of
God
the
same
mercy
,
as
a
people
that
desire
that
he
should
dwell
among
them
.
For
where
there
is
no
true
feeling
of
sin
and
misery
,
and
desire
after
Grace
,
there
can
be
no
hearty
prayers
to
God
:
what
need
you
any
further
mark
of
a
graceless
soul
,
then
that
they
are
prayer-less
.
But
converting
Grace
doth
open
the
heart
and
let
in
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
is
a
Spirit
of
Supplication
,
Zach.
12.
10.
and
this
Spirit
doth
help
their
infirmities
,
and
whereas
of
themselves
,
they
know
not
what
to
pray
as
they
ought
,
he
maketh
request
for
them
with
groans
that
are
unutterable
,
Rom.
8.
26
,
27.
As
the
new
born
Infants
,
or
any
living
creature
,
will
quickly
shew
whether
it
be
alive
,
by
making
towards
the
parent
or
dam
for
its
nourishment
:
so
will
the
new
born
Christians
.
It
is
not
unlikely
that
the
Apostle
referreth
to
this
,
Rom.
8.
15.
We
have
received
the
Spirit
of
Adoption
whereby
we
cry
Abba
Father
.
As
the
child
doth
first
learn
to
cry
Dadd
or
Mamm
;
so
doth
the
Christian
first
learn
to
make
out
to
God
as
a
Father
,
and
by
prayer
to
seek
to
him
for
relief
:
and
for
certain
,
as
the
Spirit
of
Christ
is
a
Spirit
of
Prayer
,
so
if
any
man
have
not
this
Spirit
,
he
is
none
of
his
,
Rom.
8.
9.
The
evidence
that
God
giveth
Annanias
of
Sauls
conversion
,
was
this
,
Behold
,
he
prayeth
,
Act.
9.
11.
It
was
the
proof
of
Cornelius
his
grace
,
that
he
prayed
to
God
always
,
Act.
10.
2.
and
the
Angel
takes
the
time
of
his
prayer
to
appear
to
him
;
and
Peter
that
must
be
sent
unto
him
,
is
found
at
prayer
,
ver
.
9.
Act.
11.
5.
The
new
converted
Disciples
continued
in
prayer
,
Act.
2.
42.
It
is
no
small
part
of
a
Christians
life
to
continue
instant
in
prayer
,
and
watch
in
the
same
,
Rom.
12.
12.
Col.
4.
2.
Eph.
6.
18.
It
were
easie
to
prove
this
by
multitudes
of
Scripture-texts
:
He
that
hath
not
this
breath
of
prayer
,
is
either
a
dead
man
,
or
in
a
dangerous
swoun
.
As
the
poor
child
when
any
thing
hurteth
it
,
or
affrighteth
it
,
runs
to
the
mother
,
or
father
for
help
;
so
doth
the
poor
Christian
to
Christ
.
He
may
go
to
Ministers
,
and
go
to
other
Christians
,
(
as
Cornelius
to
Peter
,
because
Christ
sendeth
him
,
and
so
under
Christ
)
but
it
is
Christ
that
he
goeth
directly
to
,
and
that
he
is
most
with
,
he
hath
a
very
praying
spirit
within
him
,
contrary
to
that
dumb
spirit
that
possesseth
the
ungodly
:
so
that
he
must
needs
go
to
God
when
any
thing
aileth
him
,
and
he
will
not
be
held
back
.
His
soul
would
be
disconsolate
,
and
as
David
in
the
Wilderness
,
Psal
.
42.
If
he
were
kept
from
God
:
he
would
be
overwhelmed
with
his
troubles
if
he
might
not
go
ease
his
mind
with
God
:
Some
ease
he
may
get
from
Ministers
and
friends
,
but
Oh
if
he
had
not
more
from
God
,
his
case
were
very
sad
:
He
is
in
prayer
as
Jeremiah
in
preaching
,
20.
8
,
9.
The
word
was
a
consuming
fire
shut
up
in
his
bones
,
he
was
weary
of
forbearing
and
could
not
stay
:
so
are
his
sins
and
his
Necessities
like
a
consuming
fire
shut
up
in
his
heart
,
he
is
weary
with
forbearing
,
he
cannot
hold
them
;
to
God
he
must
go
.
As
David
,
Psa
.
39.
2
,
3.
Whiles
he
held
his
tongue
,
his
sorrow
was
stirred
,
his
heart
was
hot
within
him
,
the
fire
burned
till
he
spake
to
God
:
and
Psalm
32.
3.
While
I
kept
silence
my
bones
waxed
old
:
You
may
better
keep
the
converted
Christians
from
food
,
or
raiment
,
or
home
,
or
friends
,
then
keep
them
from
God
:
they
had
rather
be
without
a
shop
to
work
in
,
a
house
to
dwell
in
,
a
bed
to
lye
in
,
then
a
place
to
pray
in
.
But
the
best
is
,
that
God
hath
sanctified
every
place
to
him
,
and
commanded
him
every
where
to
lift
up
pure
hands
,
1
Tim
.
2.
8.
His
Lord
and
Saviour
hath
left
him
his
example
,
who
was
sometime
in
a
Wilderness
,
and
sometime
in
a
garden
,
and
sometimes
in
other
solitary
places
,
purposely
for
prayer
,
and
so
accustomed
to
one
that
Judas
knew
of
it
,
Matth
.
14.
23.
&
26.
36.
Mar.
6.
46.
&
14.
32.
Luke
22.
41
,
44.
He
that
was
perfect
would
shew
us
his
dependance
on
the
Infinite
God-head
,
by
giving
us
an
example
of
constancy
in
this
duty
:
so
that
we
find
him
even
all
night
in
prayer
to
God
,
Luke
6.
12.
and
all
his
Disciples
do
learn
this
lesson
of
him
,
and
imitate
him
in
their
measure
,
in
this
holy
work
.
If
we
ask
for
other
examples
,
we
may
find
Cornelius
and
Daniel
at
it
in
their
Families
,
Act
10.
Dan
.
6.
Peter
at
it
in
the
house
top
,
Act.
10.
9.
Paul
and
Silas
at
midnight
are
at
it
in
the
inner-prison
in
the
stocks
,
Act.
16.
25.
From
every
place
can
the
prayers
of
the
godly
have
access
to
Heaven
,
for
God
is
every
where
present
,
and
therefore
though
the
places
of
publike
Assemblies
be
in
a
special
sort
the
house
of
prayer
,
Matth
.
21.
13.
yet
doth
he
not
confine
his
prayer
to
that
house
.
The
very
soul
of
a
Christian
is
habituated
to
Prayer
;
and
therefore
he
doth
it
as
it
were
continually
,
1
Thes
.
5.
17.
and
in
every
thing
he
maketh
known
his
wants
by
it
to
God
,
Phil
.
4.
6.
So
that
he
is
seldom
so
deep
asleep
in
any
laps
through
security
,
but
that
more
or
less
he
breaths
this
breath
of
Grace
in
holy
Prayer
.
If
he
want
wisdom
,
he
asketh
it
of
God
,
for
he
knoweth
that
he
giveth
liberally
,
and
upbraideth
not
,
Jam
.
1.
5.
If
he
want
the
Spirit
it self
in
a
further
measure
,
he
goes
to
God
that
hath
promised
to
give
it
to
them
that
ask
it
,
Luke
11.
13.
If
he
want
forgiveness
of
sin
,
deliverance
from
any
evil
or
Temptation
,
it
is
the
matter
of
his
daily
prayer
,
yea
so
is
his
very
daily
bread
;
his
health
,
and
life
,
and
all
the
comforts
of
it
:
for
he
knoweth
that
all
things
are
sanctified
by
the
Word
and
Prayer
,
1
Tim
.
4.
5.
If
he
be
afflicted
,
he
prayeth
;
and
if
in
sickness
he
desireth
the
Elders
of
the
Church
to
pray
with
him
,
Jam
.
5.
13
,
14
,
16.
For
he
knoweth
that
the
effectual
servent
prayers
of
the
Righteous
availeth
much
,
Jam
.
5.
15
,
16.
If
the
servants
of
Christ
be
in
troubles
,
t
is
prayers
without
ceasing
that
is
the
means
of
their
Relief
.
Even
besides
secret
Prayers
and
Church
prayers
upon
any
such
occasion
of
their
own
and
others
;
if
a
few
Christians
can
get
together
to
Prayer
;
it
is
pleasanter
to
them
,
then
to
the
drunkard
or
Voluptuous
when
they
can
get
together
for
sports
or
wickedness
.
When
Peter
was
in
prison
,
many
were
got
together
in
a
house
to
prayer
,
when
he
came
and
knocked
at
the
door
,
when
the
Angel
had
set
him
free
,
Act.
12.
12.
In
a
word
,
the
true
Convert
beginneth
his
new
life
in
prayer
;
he
continueth
it
in
prayer
habitual
or
Actual
;
sometimes
by
the
secret
motions
of
the
heart
,
and
sometimes
by
the
expression
also
of
his
mouth
,
and
he
endeth
it
,
as
to
this
world
,
most
commonly
in
prayers
:
as
the
Lord
Jesus
himself
,
as
his
blessed
Martyr
Steven
did
,
committing
their
spirits
to
God
at
the
closing
of
their
eyes
:
and
the
Saints
do
commonly
follow
them
in
that
course
,
so
by
the
help
of
these
blessed
gales
we
are
carried
through
the
waves
and
troubles
of
this
world
,
and
by
this
we
land
at
the
last
in
glory
.
Never
think
therefore
to
find
a
prayerless
Convert
,
no
more
then
to
find
a
breathless
living
man
:
Oh
the
poor
Christian
feeleth
that
he
cannot
live
without
Prayer
,
because
he
cannot
live
without
God
.
He
cannot
be
without
it
one
day
:
he
cannot
be
at
home
without
it
,
or
abroad
without
it
;
he
cannot
travel
or
return
home
without
it
;
he
cannot
labour
without
it
in
the
shop
or
in
the
field
;
but
when
he
wants
a
place
to
bow
his
knee
in
,
he
hath
yet
an
opportunity
to
bow
his
soul
;
and
if
company
or
business
do
shut
his
mouth
,
yet
it
must
be
business
indeed
that
quite
taketh
off
his
heart
:
for
his
eye
is
on
God
,
as
the
eye
of
the
servant
on
the
hand
of
his
master
:
saith
David
,
Psal
.
123.
2.
Why
may
I
not
say
,
as
the
eye
of
our
dogs
,
when
they
wait
on
us
at
our
tables
,
is
towards
us
for
every
bit
they
have
:
so
the
eye
and
dependance
of
the
Christian
for
soul
and
for
body
,
is
upon
God
:
and
many
a
secret
Ejaculation
doth
he
send
up
,
and
many
a
groan
doth
pass
his
heart
,
that
those
that
even
stand
by
him
are
unacquainted
with
.
As
a
beggar
is
known
by
his
needy
begging
tone
,
so
is
he
known
by
his
begging
of
God
,
Prov.
18.
23.
The
poor
useth
entreaties
,
or
speaketh
supplication
;
you
may
know
them
by
it
;
they
make
a
trade
of
it
,
they
live
by
begging
;
they
will
have
no
nay
:
such
a
one
is
the
Christian
,
that
even
liveth
by
begging
as
his
very
trade
:
as
one
that
must
alwayes
pray
,
and
not
be
weary
or
wax
faint
.
Luke
18.
1.
so
that
this
is
the
second
means
that
Converting
Grace
doth
turn
mens
hearts
to
.
SECT
.
XIV
.
3.
THe
third
Means
subordinate
to
Christ
and
the
Spirit
,
which
Converting
Grace
doth
turn
the
heart
to
,
is
,
The
Word
of
God
,
whether
heard
,
or
read
,
or
preached
,
or
any
way
fitly
made
known
.
The
Word
is
the
very
seed
that
doth
beget
him
to
this
life
,
the
Immortal
seed
of
God
,
which
alwayes
must
remain
in
him
,
Luke
8.
11.
1
John
3.
9.
Of
this
Incorruptible
seed
is
he
new
born
,
1
Pet
.
1.
23.
And
therefore
it
cannot
be
but
he
must
love
it
and
desire
it
.
The
Scripture
to
a
carnal
man
is
as
a
common
book
:
many
things
in
it
seem
to
be
unlikely
,
and
many
things
even
next
to
foolishness
,
because
he
hath
not
the
Spirit
to
discern
them
.
To
all
the
ungodly
it
is
as
a
sealed
book
;
though
some
of
them
know
the
Grammatical
and
Logical
sense
,
none
of
them
taste
the
spiritual
sweetness
,
nor
partake
of
the
life
that
it
begets
in
the
soul
.
Therefore
we
find
the
learned
Papists
so
many
of
them
making
a
jest
of
Scripture
,
even
while
they
confess
it
to
be
the
Word
of
God
.
Some
of
them
daring
to
accuse
the
matter
,
and
some
the
stile
,
and
many
the
words
and
manner
of
expression
,
as
if
it
were
obscure
,
or
unfit
,
or
Insufficient
to
its
proper
use
:
A
carnal
man
can
easily
spare
it
:
a
Chapter
in
the
Bible
to
him
is
but
as
a
common
story
.
Many
a
one
of
them
can
delight
to
read
a
Romance
,
or
a
book
of
Fables
and
Fictions
,
like
the
Knights
of
the
Sun
,
the
old
Champions
,
or
Palmerine
,
or
Guy
of
Warwick
,
or
such
like
wicked
devises
of
mens
brains
,
that
are
made
to
rob
God
of
mens
hearts
,
and
to
rob
themselves
of
their
time
and
wit
;
than
to
read
over
the
sacred
Story
,
and
the
holy
Precepts
of
Christ
,
and
the
spiritual
Doctrine
of
Faith
and
Salvation
.
We
may
see
the
difference
between
mens
dispositions
towards
Gods
Word
in
the
Papists
and
poor
Protestants
,
in
the
time
and
place
of
persecution
.
The
Protestants
would
make
much
of
one
leaf
of
the
Bible
;
they
would
get
together
to
hear
a
Chapter
read
,
as
to
a
feast
,
when
they
knew
their
lives
were
endangered
by
it
.
The
Papists
used
all
their
power
to
suppress
it
,
to
hinder
the
promulgation
of
it
,
and
keep
the
people
from
the
knowledge
of
it
,
and
burned
them
at
a
stake
for
the
using
of
it
:
Their
Inquisition
in
Spain
and
Italy
enquire
after
it
,
as
if
it
were
some
book
of
treason
or
witchcraft
;
when
the
poor
Christians
whose
hearts
are
touched
with
it
,
do
hide
it
and
keep
it
,
as
the
chiefest
Jewel
in
the
world
.
Luther
would
not
take
a
world
for
one
leaf
of
the
Bible
;
His
adversaries
would
have
been
glad
if
they
could
have
banished
it
out
of
the
world
.
In
the
Primitive
Church
the
Heathen
Persecutors
did
first
seek
after
the
Christians
Bibles
and
other
good
books
,
that
they
might
burn
them
.
And
if
the
Ministers
would
deliver
them
all
the
books
,
sometime
they
would
space
their
lives
;
but
the
poor
Christians
would
be
torn
in
pieces
and
suffer
any
kind
of
Death
,
before
they
would
deliver
them
one
of
those
books
to
be
burnt
.
And
if
any
through
fear
had
yielded
to
deliver
them
,
they
were
ever
after
looked
upon
by
the
other
Christians
as
if
they
were
Apostates
and
denyers
of
Christ
,
and
were
commonly
called
by
the
name
of
Traditores
,
and
the
very
Posterity
of
such
was
in
disgrace
after
them
.
In
so
much
that
the
schism
of
the
Donatists
sprung
from
an
excessive
zeal
on
this
occasion
:
Because
a
Bishop
was
but
ordained
by
one
that
had
been
a
Son
of
a
Traditor
of
the
Bible
,
they
separated
from
him
and
from
all
the
Church
that
held
communion
with
him
,
for
his
sake
.
So
that
you
may
see
what
thoughts
the
servants
of
Christ
have
ever
had
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
and
how
contrary
to
these
are
the
men
of
the
world
.
And
we
cannot
blame
them
,
for
they
know
that
it
was
by
this
word
that
God
did
first
quicken
them
;
by
this
he
convinced
them
of
sin
and
misery
;
by
this
he
revealed
to
them
Christ
and
Glory
:
In
this
is
contained
the
Covenant
of
Grace
;
the
charter
for
salvation
and
that
title
to
all
the
Mercies
of
this
life
and
that
which
is
to
come
:
Here
are
the
Laws
of
heaven
by
which
they
must
live
,
and
by
which
they
must
all
be
Judged
:
Here
are
those
promises
which
first
revived
their
distressed
souls
;
the
first
cordials
that
did
refresh
their
fainting
spirits
,
the
first
News
of
pardon
and
glad
tidings
of
Salvation
that
ever
they
had
,
was
from
hence
.
They
know
it
is
a
Book
Inspired
from
heaven
by
the
spirit
of
God
,
containing
the
discoverie
of
the
will
of
God
;
and
the
highest
mysteries
which
flesh
and
blood
cannot
reveal
;
and
that
they
are
matters
also
of
everlasting
Consequence
,
to
which
all
the
matters
in
this
world
are
as
nothing
,
and
not
worthy
the
naming
or
once
remembring
:
and
do
you
blame
a
poor
Christian
for
being
in
love
with
this
blessed
Book
?
Especially
when
he
knoweth
these
things
not
by
bare
hear-say
only
,
but
by
many
a
sweet
experience
in
his
Soul
;
Many
a
sweet
draught
hath
he
here
drunk
in
his
extremity
;
and
many
a
feast
hath
his
soul
here
had
,
if
he
be
a
Christian
of
long
standing
,
and
experience
.
But
however
,
this
was
the
means
of
his
Conversion
,
and
the
very
Instrument
of
the
Spirit
for
raising
him
from
the
dead
:
And
as
the
Christian
is
so
in
love
with
the
book
of
God
,
so
is
he
with
the
doctrine
of
it
,
where
ever
he
finds
it
.
Any
other
book
that
is
written
to
explain
and
apply
this
,
is
savory
to
him
:
especially
the
Publick
preaching
of
this
word
,
which
is
most
eminently
the
standing
Ordinance
of
God
for
mans
Conversion
and
Edification
.
The
same
Sermons
that
would
have
made
him
sleep
,
or
made
his
head
ake
before
his
Conversion
,
do
now
awaken
him
,
and
make
his
heart
ake
for
his
former
folly
:
and
yet
he
loveth
them
though
they
trouble
and
grieve
him
,
for
he
loveth
that
kind
of
trouble
and
grief
which
they
beget
.
Oh
how
sweet
is
that
word
to
his
soul
,
which
heretofore
he
was
wont
to
loath
or
quarrel
at
.
He
could
live
,
with
David
in
the
Temple
,
even
day
and
night
:
Other
men
can
scarce
be
drawn
to
it
,
but
for
custom
or
by-Respects
,
but
it
would
be
a
death
to
him
to
be
kept
away
:
If
there
were
a
famine
in
the
Land
of
the
word
of
God
,
he
would
wander
from
sea
to
sea
,
before
he
would
be
without
it
,
Amos
8.
12.
It
is
as
natural
,
according
to
this
New
Nature
,
for
a
true
Convert
to
seek
after
the
word
of
God
,
as
for
the
Infant
to
make
to
the
breast
,
1
Pet
.
1.
2.
As
New
born
babes
they
desire
the
sincere
milk
of
the
word
,
that
they
may
live
and
grow
thereby
;
they
Receive
with
meekness
the
engrafted
word
:
〈◇〉
,
the
word
which
is
Innaturalized
to
them
,
and
Connatural
with
them
:
for
it
is
it
that
is
able
to
save
your
Souls
,
Jam
.
1.
21.
Able
to
do
its
own
part
thereto
.
Never
did
you
know
that
Christian
that
could
live
without
this
word
,
any
more
then
a
man
can
live
without
meat
.
I
told
you
the
language
of
Job
,
David
,
and
Jeremiah
,
before
.
Oh
how
Certainly
do
the
careless
neglecters
and
despisers
of
this
word
discover
,
that
yet
they
are
unconverted
souls
;
that
taste
no
more
sweetness
in
it
then
in
a
chipp
:
that
will
rather
make
it
a
matter
of
Derision
,
when
they
see
people
read
and
hear
so
diligently
,
and
talk
so
much
of
the
word
of
God
;
and
do
in
their
hearts
almost
as
one
of
the
Papist
Rebels
in
Ireland
did
with
his
feet
,
even
stamp
the
Bible
in
the
dirt
,
and
curse
it
,
and
said
,
This
is
it
that
hath
bred
all
this
,
and
set
us
together
by
the
ears
:
Little
better
thoughts
have
many
secret
I
fidels
of
it
in
their
hearts
.
But
here
the
Christian
hath
grounded
his
hopes
;
here
hath
he
build
and
bottomed
his
soul
;
and
here
will
he
live
and
dye
.
This
then
is
another
part
of
the
work
Conversion
,
Conversion
,
it
turneth
mens
hearts
to
the
word
of
God
,
and
maketh
them
value
it
as
their
Necessary
food
.
SECT
.
XV
.
4.
THe
fourth
Means
of
Salvation
which
Conversion
turneth
the
heart
of
a
man
to
,
is
the
Communion
of
the
Saints
.
Before
Conversion
,
the
Nature
,
and
sometime
the
very
name
of
a
Saint
is
loathsome
to
them
;
though
God
hath
told
us
that
without
Holiness
none
shall
see
him
,
Heb
.
12.
14.
And
that
all
his
people
are
called
,
and
sanctified
,
and
none
but
they
shall
be
glorified
;
yet
how
commonly
do
we
hear
men
make
a
mock
at
the
very
name
of
Saints
:
These
are
the
Saints
,
say
they
;
these
are
the
holy
Brethren
.
When
the
blood
of
Christ
is
shed
to
sanctifie
men
;
when
the
spirit
of
Grace
is
sent
from
heaven
to
sanctifie
men
,
and
hath
made
it
his
Office
;
when
all
that
God
doth
by
his
word
and
ordinances
is
to
sanctifie
men
:
when
all
true
Christians
are
sanctified
men
,
or
Saints
;
and
the
Church
it self
is
a
company
of
Saints
;
and
when
sanctification
is
nothing
else
but
our
devotedness
to
God
that
made
and
redeemed
us
.
Yet
dare
these
Impious
wretches
open
their
mouthes
against
Sanctity
,
coming
neer
to
the
scorning
of
God
himself
,
and
to
Reproaching
the
Word
and
the
will
of
God!
yea
,
and
to
some
kind
of
blaspheming
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Its
natural
to
a
wicked
man
to
hate
a
Saint
,
Gen.
3.
15.
An
enmity
is
put
between
them
:
and
the
first
two
men
that
were
born
into
the
world
did
manifest
that
enmity
,
for
Cain
killed
his
brother
Abel
;
because
his
own
works
were
evil
,
and
his
brothers
Righteous
,
1
Joh
.
3.
12.
Heb
.
11.
4.
And
Christ
himself
telleth
his
Disciples
,
that
because
they
are
not
of
the
world
,
but
he
hath
chosen
them
out
of
the
world
,
therefore
the
world
hateth
them
;
but
if
they
were
of
the
world
,
the
world
would
love
her
own
,
Joh
.
15.
19.
Yea
,
on
this
very
account
it
first
hated
Christ
himself
,
Joh
.
15.
8.
and
therefore
no
wonder
if
the
communion
of
the
Saints
be
abhorred
,
or
not
delighted
in
by
the
ungodly
,
even
while
they
make
it
an
Article
of
their
Creed
.
But
when
once
the
soul
is
truly
converted
,
there
is
a
likeness
to
God
and
his
Saints
,
put
upon
them
;
and
a
natural
love
to
them
Implanted
in
their
hearts
,
and
thereupon
a
strong
inclination
to
have
communion
with
them
in
the
worship
of
God
,
and
the
way
to
Heaven
;
as
many
drops
of
water
will
gather
into
one
;
or
many
small
streams
will
run
into
one
River
;
or
many
small
flames
if
you
bring
them
neer
will
make
all
into
one
;
and
every
thing
is
enclined
as
it
were
to
Incorporate
with
its
like
,
so
is
it
with
the
truly
sanctified
soul
:
the
same
means
will
not
serve
their
turns
,
if
they
have
it
not
in
Communion
,
Act.
4.
32.
the
multitude
of
them
that
believed
were
of
one
heart
,
and
of
one
soul
:
and
they
distributed
to
one
another
,
as
every
one
had
need
;
and
Charity
made
that
common
which
Law
had
made
proper
,
Act.
2.
43.
They
continued
stedfast
in
the
Apostles
Doctrine
,
and
fellowship
,
and
breaking
of
bread
and
prayer
;
and
they
that
believed
were
together
,
and
had
all
things
common
[
that
is
,
by
Charity
,
as
I
said
before
]
and
they
continued
daily
with
one
accord
in
the
Temple
,
breaking
bread
from
house
to
house
.
Certainly
there
is
in
all
the
children
of
God
,
such
a
love
to
their
brethren
,
that
they
love
their
company
,
especially
in
the
holy
worship
of
him
that
redeemed
them
.
False
hearted
Christians
,
that
have
but
the
name
,
may
have
the
hearts
of
Heathens
,
and
do
as
they
did
,
who
were
unacquainted
with
Christian
love
,
but
so
will
not
the
true
.
Hence
it
is
that
the
Christians
in
all
ages
have
so
valued
the
Sacrament
,
which
hath
been
still
called
the
communion
of
the
Church
,
or
of
Saints
;
because
there
they
all
joyn
together
to
feed
upon
one
Christ
,
and
taste
of
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
as
the
Fellow-Heirs
of
his
Glory
:
And
as
many
corns
made
one
loaf
of
bread
,
so
are
they
,
as
the
Apostle
speaks
,
one
bread
and
one
body
:
For
the
bread
which
they
break
,
it
is
the
communion
of
the
Body
of
Christ
,
and
the
cup
which
they
drink
,
is
the
communion
of
his
Blood
,
1
Cor
.
10.
16.
And
hence
it
is
,
that
it
hath
ever
been
so
heavy
a
punishment
in
the
eyes
of
all
Christians
to
be
excommunicate
,
and
that
out
of
the
fellowship
of
the
Church
:
(
though
there
are
also
other
reasons
greater
then
this
)
so
that
the
poor
Christians
if
they
had
fallen
into
any
sin
that
deserved
excommunication
,
they
would
have
stood
with
tears
at
the
Church
doors
,
month
after
month
,
entreating
the
Prayers
of
the
Church
that
they
might
be
pardoned
,
and
be
sit
to
be
taken
in
again
;
and
this
even
when
Christianity
was
so
persecuted
,
that
it
was
matter
of
danger
to
a
mans
life
to
be
a
Christian
,
so
precious
then
was
the
communion
of
Saints
:
every
Lords
day
did
they
administer
the
Lords
Supper
,
that
they
might
be
frequent
in
that
part
of
Communion
:
and
therefore
they
highly
esteemed
the
Lords
days
,
because
they
were
the
days
of
the
Churches
holy
Communion
.
Do
not
marvell
then
,
if
any
true
converted
soul
have
a
closing
,
uniting
,
combining
Disposition
;
and
if
they
love
to
be
together
in
the
holy
worship
and
service
of
God
;
and
if
they
are
glad
when
they
can
get
together
in
the
publike
meeting
place
,
or
any
other
convenient
place
,
to
joyn
together
and
help
each
other
in
the
work
that
is
common
to
all
.
I
know
there
may
be
some
upright
souls
live
among
such
as
hinder
them
from
that
communion
which
they
would
have
;
but
their
hearts
are
towards
it
,
and
they
will
have
it
if
they
can
:
I
know
also
that
the
Heathens
and
Papists
,
and
all
enemies
of
the
Church
have
still
defamed
the
communion
of
Christians
,
and
such
as
joyn
to
seek
the
Lord
:
and
if
any
evil
fall
out
among
them
,
they
would
lay
it
all
on
their
meeting
and
communion
:
But
yet
this
malice
of
the
Devil
could
never
break
the
Assembly
and
communion
of
the
Saints
.
I
know
also
,
that
many
Hereticks
are
much
addicted
to
secret
combination
,
and
to
lye
together
in
their
way
;
But
that
is
natural
for
men
to
love
their
like
in
evil
;
so
drunkards
can
flock
together
to
an
Ale-house
,
but
it
is
not
so
natural
to
delight
in
good
:
Other
mens
communion
in
evil
doth
not
disgrace
but
commend
our
communion
in
the
fear
of
God
.
Satan
hath
his
Legions
that
can
agree
in
one
man
;
but
they
are
not
such
as
the
Legions
that
attended
upon
Christ
.
What
,
must
Christ
have
no
School
or
Army
because
Satan
hath
one
?
Must
we
dissipate
because
the
wicked
always
associate
?
There
are
means
sufficient
left
us
to
discern
the
communion
of
the
Church
of
Christ
from
all
ungodly
and
Heretical
combinations
whatsoever
.
Though
there
be
some
stings
in
the
Church
of
Christ
among
the
Bees
,
yet
there
is
more
Honey
.
The
meetings
of
Hereticks
are
like
the
nests
of
Wasps
,
they
are
all
sting
&
no
honey
:
saith
Tertullian
,
Vespe
habent
favos
,
&
Marcionit●
Ecclesias
:
Wasps
have
combs
too
,
and
Hereticks
make
Churches
:
the
combs
of
the
Bees
and
of
the
Wasps
may
be
very
like
to
look
upon
;
but
the
honey
is
not
like
,
nor
the
sting
altogether
:
It
is
not
to
seed
on
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
and
live
to
him
,
that
Hereticks
do
combine
,
but
it
is
to
divide
the
Church
,
and
shew
their
error
,
and
pride
,
and
to
sting
and
despise
others
.
So
that
,
their
meetings
are
nothing
like
the
meeting
of
the
Church
in
many
regards
.
I
beseech
you
now
beloved
hearers
,
try
how
your
hearts
are
affected
to
the
matter
in
hand
.
If
you
are
true
converts
,
your
very
hearts
are
among
the
Saints
:
It
doth
you
good
especially
to
joyn
with
them
in
publick
;
and
especially
in
the
two
Duties
of
praising
God
and
receiving
the
Sacraments
,
which
are
the
most
proper
to
the
Church
.
And
also
it
will
do
you
good
to
have
communion
with
them
in
private
.
In
Prayer
,
in
conference
,
in
any
holy
work
:
you
are
where
you
would
be
when
you
are
thus
imployed
:
you
do
not
do
like
the
hypocritical
world
,
to
say
I
believe
the
communion
of
Saints
;
and
at
the
same
time
either
hate
and
scorn
,
or
at
least
neglect
and
set
light
by
the
communion
of
Saints
.
It
is
not
to
every
wicked
man
that
the
Promise
is
made
,
Where
two
or
three
are
met
together
in
Christs
name
,
there
is
●●
in
the
midst
of
them
,
Mat
.
18.
20.
And
it
is
not
for
nothing
,
that
the
Saints
delight
in
this
communion
;
For
as
here
is
most
of
Gods
blessing
and
most
help
from
one
another
,
so
when
they
are
neerest
to
one
another
,
they
are
all
neerest
to
Christ
:
and
their
closure
and
communion
is
a
foretaste
of
their
communion
in
Glory
:
For
their
happiness
lieth
in
their
being
one
with
Christ
and
among
themselves
,
Joh
.
17.
21
,
and
Christ
died
of
purpose
to
gather
into
one
the
children
of
God
that
are
scattered
throughout
the
world
,
Joh
.
11.
11
,
52.
And
it
is
Gods
design
in
the
work
of
Redemption
to
gather
together
in
one
,
all
things
in
Christ
,
Eph.
1.
10.
And
as
he
therefore
gives
his
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
Ministers
to
the
Church
for
the
perfection
of
the
Saints
,
and
edifying
the
body
till
it
be
all
come
in
the
unity
of
the
faith
to
a
perfect
man
,
that
we
may
grow
up
in
him
who
is
the
head
in
all
things
,
from
whom
the
body
fitly
joyned
together
and
compacted
by
that
which
every
joynt
supplyeth
,
according
to
the
effectual
working
in
the
measure
of
every
part
,
maketh
increase
of
the
body
,
to
the
edifying
of
it self
in
love
,
Eph.
4.
11
,
12
,
13
,
14
,
16.
So
also
at
the
day
of
Judgement
shall
the
Angels
gather
the
Elect
together
from
the
four
winds
,
Mat
.
24.
31.
and
they
shall
be
one
in
Christ
for
ever
,
Joh
.
17.
21.
great
reason
therefore
have
the
Saints
to
make
out
after
more
of
that
which
their
perfection
doth
so
much
consist
in
.
Other
men
may
have
some
delight
in
the
company
and
Assembly
of
Christians
for
by
Respects
:
but
to
love
the
communion
of
the
Saints
,
as
such
,
and
delight
in
them
as
the
body
of
Christ
implyed
in
his
Praises
,
this
is
the
proper
disposition
of
a
Saint
.
And
this
is
another
thing
that
Conversion
doth
turn
their
hearts
un
to
.
SECT
.
XVI
.
4.
HAving
spoken
of
the
third
part
of
the
Conversion
of
the
heart
,
which
consisteth
in
the
right
choice
of
the
Means
to
Salvation
.
I
proceed
to
the
fourth
,
which
consisteth
in
the
through
resolving
of
the
yet
wavering
and
unsetled
soul
.
I
make
not
this
a
part
in
it self
different
from
all
that
are
before
mentioned
,
but
the
very
life
and
perfection
of
them
,
especially
of
the
two
last
.
Some
kind
of
willingness
and
unfound
consent
there
may
be
in
the
half-converted
;
and
many
times
it
is
long
after
the
beginning
of
this
change
before
it
reach
to
a
sound
Resolution
;
but
it
is
never
a
saving
work
of
special
Grace
indeed
,
and
proper
to
the
Saints
till
then
.
Men
may
have
many
convictions
,
and
be
brought
to
engage
themselves
in
covenant
to
God
,
and
yet
for
want
of
this
true
Resolution
,
their
hearts
may
not
be
right
with
God
,
nor
they
be
stedfast
in
his
covenant
,
Psal
.
78.
37.
We
are
sutors
for
Christ
to
a
backward
and
obstinate
generation
of
men
;
we
are
long
perswading
them
before
they
will
yield
,
and
when
they
seem
to
yield
,
they
are
long
in
the
beginning
,
deliberating
and
wavering
before
they
will
Resolve
.
Sometimes
God
turneth
the
heart
more
suddenly
at
a
Sermon
:
but
ordinarily
,
for
ought
I
can
find
,
men
stick
long
under
conviction
and
half-purposes
before
they
are
thus
converted
:
when
they
see
that
all
is
not
well
with
them
,
and
that
they
are
not
in
a
safe
condition
to
appear
before
God
at
judgement
in
,
and
that
they
have
not
taken
the
right
course
that
Christian
wisdom
required
them
to
take
,
they
feel
then
within
them
many
perswadings
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
and
their
conscience
reasoning
the
case
with
them
,
and
saying
,
[
This
life
will
not
serve
thy
turn
long
,
if
death
find
thee
in
this
condition
,
thou
art
an
undone
man
:
away
then
with
thy
negligence
and
idle
company
and
courses
,
and
set
thy self
to
seek
after
Christ
before
it
be
too
late
]
and
under
these
perswasions
the
mind
is
sometimes
purposed
to
do
it
:
but
these
purposes
are
,
either
for
the
time
to
come
,
that
hereafter
they
will
be
new
men
;
or
else
they
are
but
half-purposes
,
that
reach
not
to
a
Resolution
:
and
therefore
if
at
present
they
make
some
kind
of
change
,
it
is
but
by
the
halves
;
and
they
usually
turn
back
again
:
this
is
the
case
of
the
best
men
ordinarily
before
Conversion
.
But
when
Conversion
comes
,
it
turns
over
the
mind
unfeignedly
to
God
;
it
brings
the
soul
beyond
its
former
waverings
:
it
shews
men
that
there
is
no
other
remedy
,
the
things
is
of
necessity
,
and
that
all
is
but
vanity
that
can
be
said
against
it
,
and
no
good
reason
can
be
given
to
take
any
wise
man
off
from
the
work
of
Repentance
,
and
a
heavenly
life
,
and
therefore
he
is
Resolved
,
that
this
shall
be
his
way
.
He
hath
considered
and
found
for
certain
that
there
s
no
true
felicity
but
in
the
favor
of
God
,
and
that
his
love
and
promised
glory
is
everlasting
,
and
all
things
else
are
vain
and
transitory
,
and
therefore
he
is
Resolved
that
God
shall
be
his
portion
,
and
nothing
but
God
:
Heaven
shall
be
the
end
of
his
desire
and
labor
,
and
nothing
but
Heaven
:
He
hath
also
considered
that
,
there
's
no
pardon
of
sin
but
by
the
blood
of
Christ
,
and
no
hope
of
Salvation
but
by
cleaving
to
him
and
yielding
to
his
renewing
Spirit
,
and
therefore
he
is
now
Resolved
,
that
Christ
shall
have
his
heart
,
and
his
Spirit
shall
do
its
work
,
and
that
the
Word
of
God
hereafter
shall
be
his
Rule
:
he
is
now
determined
to
know
nothing
but
Christ
crucifyed
,
1
Cor
.
2.
2.
Before
he
was
like
a
man
that
was
weighing
somewhat
in
the
scales
,
and
the
other
end
was
the
heavier
,
or
the
scales
stood
as
it
were
even
:
But
now
the
Holy
Ghost
hath
brought
in
those
Arguments
,
and
set
them
home
on
the
conscience
with
that
life
that
hath
turned
the
scales
.
Before
he
was
like
a
man
that
had
lost
his
way
,
and
standeth
still
,
considering
whether
he
shall
turn
back
or
not
,
or
whether
he
shall
go
this
way
or
that
;
But
now
he
is
Resolved
,
and
he
stands
no
longer
considering
,
but
turns
without
any
more
ado
:
and
this
Resolution
is
not
rash
or
ungrounded
,
but
having
considered
what
can
be
said
for
God
and
for
the
world
;
for
sin
and
for
Repentance
,
and
considering
what
he
may
meet
with
in
the
way
to
Heaven
,
he
resolveth
whatsoever
it
cost
him
,
Repent
he
will
,
Return
he
will
,
for
saved
he
must
be
:
Though
he
meet
with
hard
dealing
from
the
world
,
there
is
no
remedy
,
he
will
go
through
it
:
Though
he
may
suffer
much
in
the
flesh
,
yet
that
shall
not
take
him
off
:
Though
he
know
he
must
leave
his
former
pleasure
,
and
wicked
company
,
and
live
that
life
that
the
flesh
doth
abhor
,
yet
all
this
shall
not
take
him
off
.
Oh
what
a
pleading
and
reasoning
there
is
commonly
between
the
flesh
and
the
spirit
before
the
heart
will
be
thus
Resolved
.
As
it
was
with
Caracciolus
the
Marquess
of
Vicum
,
when
his
conscience
bid
him
leave
his
Land
and
Friends
and
all
for
Christ
,
to
forsake
Popery
,
and
betake
himself
to
these
countreys
,
where
he
might
enjoy
the
Gospel
:
His
house
and
lands
then
came
in
his
eyes
,
what
,
must
I
leave
all
these
for
meer
conscience
,
and
live
I
know
not
how
?
His
wife
hangs
upon
him
,
his
children
with
tears
do
cry
after
him
:
Oh
Father
leave
us
not
:
and
many
a
sob
and
sigh
it
costs
his
heart
before
he
could
Resolve
to
get
away
.
And
as
it
was
with
many
of
the
Martyrs
when
they
were
to
dye
for
Christ
and
for
his
truth
:
Wife
,
and
children
,
and
friends
follow
them
to
fire
,
crying
out
,
Oh
turn
,
turn
,
and
do
not
undo
your selves
and
us
:
so
that
they
had
almost
as
much
ado
to
overcome
that
temptation
,
as
to
bear
the
flames
.
So
is
it
with
a
sinner
in
the
work
of
conversion
:
when
he
looks
to
Christ
and
everlasting
Glory
,
and
considereth
withall
that
these
cannot
be
obtained
without
the
loss
of
earthly
sinful
pleasure
;
and
when
he
thinketh
of
his
old
merry
company
and
course
,
his
ease
and
fleshly
pleasure
that
he
must
leave
;
when
he
thinks
of
the
strangeness
of
the
way
that
he
must
now
turn
to
,
and
how
unacquainted
he
is
with
it
,
and
how
many
bitter
scorns
,
and
worse
,
he
is
like
to
meet
with
;
and
how
much
care
and
pains
it
must
cost
him
to
be
saved
;
this
keepeth
him
sometimes
at
a
stand
,
and
breedeth
in
him
many
troublous
thoughts
,
so
that
he
scarce
knows
which
way
to
turn
him
,
or
what
to
do
:
If
he
Repent
and
return
to
God
,
he
must
deny
his
flesh
,
and
forsake
all
this
world
,
and
for
ought
he
knows
,
have
scarce
any
more
of
that
kind
of
pleasure
that
he
lived
upon
before
,
and
if
he
do
not
do
this
,
he
must
forsake
God
,
and
all
hope
of
Everlasting
Glory
,
and
give
up
himself
to
eternal
misery
.
This
seemeth
a
very
sad
straight
to
one
at
the
first
;
because
he
yet
hath
had
no
experience
of
the
Joy
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
the
higher
comforts
of
a
Christian
life
,
nor
of
the
help
which
God
will
afford
him
in
his
way
:
And
therefore
we
cannot
marvel
if
many
a
poor
soul
do
here
stick
in
the
birth
;
and
if
it
be
long
before
they
Resolve
for
God
;
and
if
others
turn
back
and
perish
for
ever
,
and
Grace
and
onely
Grace
will
Resolve
them
.
When
Christ
opens
their
eys
effectually
and
to
the
purpose
,
he
lets
them
see
,
that
between
Heaven
and
earth
,
God
and
the
world
,
Grace
and
sin
,
there
is
no
comparison
.
They
see
then
,
t
is
not
a
matter
to
doubt
of
,
or
to
stick
at
:
God
must
be
pleased
,
but
there
s
no
necessity
that
the
world
or
the
flesh
be
pleased
.
Gods
favor
must
be
had
,
but
we
may
live
without
the
favor
of
the
world
:
Death
and
Judgement
must
be
provided
for
,
but
it
is
needless
to
provide
for
the
desires
of
the
flesh
:
an
hundred
considerations
come
in
upon
his
soul
,
which
make
him
say
,
away
with
all
these
worldly
Vanities
,
and
welcome
Christ
and
a
holy
life
.
Now
he
casteth
off
that
weight
that
hangeth
on
him
,
and
that
sin
that
did
so
easily
beset
him
,
that
he
may
run
with
Patience
the
Race
that
is
before
him
,
looking
to
Jesus
the
Author
and
Finisher
of
his
Faith
,
who
for
the
Joy
that
was
set
before
him
,
endured
the
cross
,
despised
the
shame
,
and
is
sat
down
at
the
right
hand
of
the
Throne
of
God
,
Heb
.
12.
1
,
2.
In
a
word
,
he
is
now
throughly
convinced
,
that
one
thing
is
necessary
,
and
therefore
be
hath
chosen
the
better
part
,
which
shall
not
be
taken
from
him
,
Luke
10.
42.
Oh
Sirs
,
you
are
never
truly
converted
till
this
Resolution
of
the
soul
:
what
ever
good
purposes
you
may
have
for
the
time
to
come
,
if
you
be
not
Resolved
presently
to
return
:
I
say
,
presently
without
delay
,
you
are
not
yet
truly
converted
to
Christ
,
though
you
may
verily
think
that
the
life
of
faith
and
holiness
is
the
best
life
,
and
may
have
some
mind
to
it
,
and
purpose
one
of
these
dayes
to
return
:
Nay
,
though
you
may
have
some
present
purposes
that
are
cold
and
faint
,
and
come
not
up
to
the
height
of
Resolution
;
and
though
you
make
some
half
trial
hereafter
,
and
change
some
of
your
company
and
your
courses
,
all
this
is
well
,
but
it
will
not
serve
the
turn
without
this
Resolution
.
Many
a
man
that
is
lost
for
ever
,
hath
had
many
a
good
wish
and
purpose
,
and
made
some
Assay
to
mend
his
life
,
and
made
some
half
reformation
,
and
yet
,
being
not
resolved
for
Christ
,
they
have
perished
.
The
very
principal
part
of
the
work
of
saving
Grace
in
the
soul
doth
lye
in
this
Resolution
.
Oh
that
the
wavering
,
and
the
loitering
and
the
delaying
soul
,
would
lay
this
well
to
heart
.
Oh
that
they
understood
this
,
who
are
convinced
that
they
must
return
and
be
new
men
,
and
yet
cannot
be
brought
to
present
Resolution
,
but
linger
in
their
sins
,
as
being
loath
to
come
away
;
as
Lot
did
in
Sodous
,
till
God
being
merciful
to
him
,
caused
the
Angel
to
carry
him
out
.
Well
,
this
is
the
next
work
of
converting
Grace
.
If
ever
you
be
converted
,
you
will
be
Resolved
for
Christ
.
SECT
.
XVII
.
5.
THe
fift
part
of
the
work
of
Conversion
in
the
heart
,
consisteth
in
the
change
that
is
made
upon
the
Affections
.
Though
these
are
not
so
Evident
and
Certain
always
to
try
a
mans
state
by
;
and
therefore
I
would
have
Christians
try
especially
by
the
former
,
yet
it
is
certain
that
conversion
changeth
these
also
:
And
because
they
are
many
,
and
I
have
been
long
in
the
Description
of
this
work
already
,
I
will
the
more
briefly
run
them
over
.
1.
The
first
of
the
affections
that
appeareth
in
this
change
,
are
love
and
hatred
.
Before
Conversion
the
heart
loveth
not
spiritual
things
and
waies
;
there
's
an
Opposition
to
them
,
and
enmity
against
them
,
Rom.
8.
5
,
7.
It
loveth
not
inward
holiness
,
no●
a
holy
life
;
it
loveth
not
the
people
that
are
holy
:
nay
,
it
loveth
not
God
himself
as
he
is
just
and
holy
;
yea
,
it
hath
an
Inward
loathing
of
him
,
and
of
his
Image
and
way
;
though
yet
it
be
so
deceitfull
as
perhaps
not
to
know
this
much
by
it self
.
But
on
the
contrary
it
loveth
fleshly
pleasure
,
and
earthly
profit
,
and
vain
glory
,
and
ease
,
and
honor
of
the
world
:
for
it
onely
savoreth
these
kind
of
things
,
Rom.
8.
7.
But
conversion
turneth
a
mans
love
and
hatred
,
and
maketh
him
love
the
Holy
God
,
and
those
holy
people
and
wayes
that
he
could
not
heartily
Love
before
:
And
it
maketh
him
loath
those
sins
,
that
he
before
loved
.
That
this
is
so
in
all
that
are
converted
,
is
Evident
from
many
texts
of
Scripture
,
Mat
.
10.
37.
He
that
loveth
father
or
mother
&c.
Psal
.
1.
2
,
3.
His
delight
is
,
in
the
Law
of
the
Lord
,
and
in
his
Law
doth
he
〈◇〉
night
.
Psal
.
15.
4.
In
his
eys
a
vile
person
is
〈◇〉
,
but
he
honoureth
them
that
fear
the
Lord
.
1
Joh
.
3.
14.
By
〈◇〉
we
may
know
that
we
are
passed
from
death
to
life
,
because
we
love
the
Brethren
:
he
that
loveth
not
his
brother
abideth
in
death
.
They
hated
the
light
before
,
because
it
was
against
their
deeds
,
but
now
they
love
it
,
and
come
to
it
,
Joh
.
3.
19
,
20.
The
very
evil
actions
that
they
do
,
they
now
hate
,
Rom.
7.
15.
Yea
,
they
hate
even
the
garments
spotted
of
the
flesh
.
All
that
beareth
the
mark
of
a
fleshly
sensual
course
,
Jude
23.
Sirs
,
if
you
he
truly
converted
,
this
change
will
be
upon
your
affections
.
SECT
.
XVIII
.
2.
THe
second
pair
of
affections
that
shew
themselves
in
this
change
,
are
Desire
and
Aversion
.
These
are
so
neer
a
kin
to
Love
and
Hatred
,
that
I
need
to
say
the
less
of
them
.
The
unconverted
mans
desires
are
after
the
fleshly
pleasures
which
he
loveth
,
of
these
they
think
they
can
never
have
enough
;
but
cry
as
the
Horsleech
,
Give
,
give
:
when
do
you
hear
the
covetous
man
say
he
hath
enough
?
or
the
ambitious
man
say
,
I
would
be
no
higher
?
Or
the
sensual
man
say
,
my
appetite
and
lust
is
now
satisfied
,
I
would
have
no
more
?
Their
very
life
is
a
thirsting
after
provision
for
the
flesh
,
Rom.
13.
12
,
13.
and
the
fulfilling
its
desires
,
Ephes
.
2.
3.
And
sometime
God
giveth
them
much
of
that
they
do
desire
for
a
time
,
but
it
is
in
Judgement
,
and
a
curse
to
them
,
through
their
sin
,
Psalm
78.
29.
But
as
for
God
,
and
Christ
,
and
the
Spirit
,
and
holiness
,
to
these
they
have
no
Appetite
,
but
naturally
loath
them
,
and
at
the
best
have
but
cold
and
heartless
wishes
after
them
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
they
refuse
so
many
motions
for
their
own
good
:
Move
them
to
spiritual
things
,
and
there
is
somewhat
within
them
that
is
against
the
motion
,
so
that
they
will
not
hear
us
,
or
be
perswaded
by
us
.
Oh
,
how
backward
is
an
unconverted
soul
to
spiritual
good
!
They
will
go
no
further
then
they
are
drawn
,
and
they
will
not
be
drawn
to
give
up
themselves
to
it
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
our
Ministerial
labors
are
so
much
lost
.
We
perswade
sick
men
to
their
meat
,
that
have
no
appetites
to
it
:
Nay
,
whose
stomacks
rise
against
it
and
loath
it
.
It
goeth
against
their
carnall
Natures
,
against
their
former
customs
,
against
their
ease
,
and
profit
,
and
pleasure
,
and
therefore
it
will
not
down
with
them
,
they
cannot
away
with
it
,
Job
21.
14.
We
heave
at
a
stone
that
will
stir
no
further
then
main
force
doth
move
it
.
Oh
had
they
but
desire
after
Christ
and
Grace
as
they
have
after
worldly
fleshly
vanity
,
how
happy
might
they
be
?
But
when
converting
Grace
comes
,
it
changeth
their
desire
.
God
cals
to
them
then
effectually
by
his
Word
and
Spirit
.
Ho
,
every
one
that
thirsteth
,
come
and
drink
of
the
water
of
life
freely
,
Isa
.
55.
1
,
2
,
3.
As
if
he
should
say
[
What
mean
you
to
desire
that
which
will
do
so
little
good
,
and
to
lay
out
your
labor
for
that
which
will
not
profit
you
,
or
save
you
?
Come
to
me
,
and
take
the
Grace
that
I
freely
offer
you
,
and
follow
my
direction
,
and
I
will
give
you
that
which
is
worthy
your
desires
]
When
God
hath
once
effectually
touched
the
heart
with
converting
Grace
,
it
leaves
a
secret
thirsting
after
him
in
the
soul
.
As
when
he
called
Peter
and
the
other
Apostles
,
and
said
unto
them
,
follow
me
,
they
presently
left
all
and
followed
him
:
Then
they
cry
out
with
David
,
My
soul
thirsteth
after
thee
as
the
thirsty
land
,
Psalm
143.
6.
&
42.
2.
&
63.
1.
The
desire
of
their
soul
is
to
his
Name
,
and
to
the
remembrance
of
him
,
Isa
.
26.
8.
Now
they
see
that
excellency
in
Gods
word
,
and
wayes
,
and
Graces
,
that
all
things
that
may
be
desired
,
are
not
to
be
compared
to
it
,
Prov.
8.
11.
They
are
more
to
be
desired
then
gold
,
yea
then
fine
Gold
,
Psalm
19.
10.
Before
they
desired
many
things
,
and
nothing
would
satisfie
them
;
now
give
them
but
one
thing
and
they
will
be
satisfied
to
the
full
,
Psalm
27.
4.
&
73.
25.
Before
their
desires
were
onely
after
vanity
;
but
now
,
so
far
as
they
are
renewed
,
they
are
onely
after
good
,
Prov.
11.
23.
And
that
God
that
gave
them
these
desires
,
will
fulfill
them
,
Psalm
145.
19.
He
that
caused
them
to
hunger
and
thirst
after
Righteousness
,
will
satisfie
them
,
Matth
.
5.
6.
And
he
that
turned
their
minds
from
this
world
,
and
gave
them
to
desire
after
a
better
countrey
,
Heb
.
11.
16.
will
give
them
that
Promised
Land
which
they
desire
.
SECT
.
XIX
.
3.
THe
next
Affections
,
whose
Change
is
discovered
in
the
work
of
Conversion
,
is
,
their
Delight
and
Sorrow
:
this
is
the
next
pair
.
An
unconverted
man
doth
naturally
find
no
pleasure
in
God
or
spiritual
things
;
for
a
fool
hath
no
delight
in
understanding
,
Prov.
18.
2.
It
is
fleshly
lust
and
pleasure
that
they
desire
,
Tit
.
3.
3.
And
the
pleasure
of
sin
for
a
season
,
for
which
they
part
with
the
highest
delight
,
Heb
.
11.
25.
They
live
in
pleasures
on
earth
,
and
fat
themselves
as
for
a
day
of
slaughter
,
Jam
.
5.
5.
They
account
it
pleasure
to
riot
in
the
day
light
of
the
Gospel
,
in
that
day
that
is
given
for
other
kinds
of
works
,
2
Pet
.
2.
13.
They
not
onely
do
evil
,
but
have
pleasure
in
them
that
do
it
,
Rom.
1.
32.
These
fools
hate
knowledge
,
and
scorners
delight
in
scorning
,
Prov.
1.
22.
And
if
they
have
any
delight
in
better
things
through
a
common
work
of
Grace
,
it
is
but
superficial
fading
delight
,
Isa
.
58.
2.
A
rejoycing
in
the
light
for
a
season
,
Joh
.
5.
35.
but
no
sound
well-grounded
delight
.
But
when
converting
Grace
comes
,
it
giveth
a
man
those
new
delights
which
he
knew
not
of
before
.
Then
the
things
that
he
before
saw
not
,
nor
well
believed
,
the
things
which
he
distasted
and
loathed
,
are
in
his
delight
:
God
himself
is
his
delight
,
Psalm
37.
4.
the
doing
of
his
will
is
their
delight
,
Psalm
40.
8.
His
Law
his
Word
,
his
Statutes
are
their
delight
,
Psalm
1.
2.
&
119.
24
,
77
,
16
,
35
,
47
,
70.
On
the
Lords
day
they
delight
in
him
,
Isa
.
58.
14.
In
the
multitude
of
troubling
perplexing
thoughts
,
his
comforts
delight
their
souls
,
Psalm
94.
19.
Their
delgiht
is
in
the
Saints
on
earth
,
and
those
that
excel
in
vertue
,
Psalm
16.
3.
It
is
their
meat
and
drink
to
draw
nigh
to
God
:
it
doth
them
good
at
the
heart
,
when
they
can
but
be
enlarged
towards
him
,
and
have
more
light
and
life
then
before
they
had
.
These
are
the
new
delights
of
a
converted
soul
.
1.
He
doth
not
part
with
all
delight
at
his
conversion
;
he
doth
but
change
a
brutish
and
sensual
delight
,
for
such
as
are
sit
for
a
man
and
a
Christian
.
The
wicked
think
they
shall
never
have
a
merry
day
again
,
if
they
should
be
thus
changed
;
but
he
meets
with
more
truly
comfortable
dayes
,
then
ever
he
did
before
;
Nay
,
he
never
knew
what
true
comfort
was
till
now
.
I
know
every
poor
Christian
hath
not
that
measure
of
these
delights
as
some
have
:
some
are
clouded
with
darkness
and
infirmities
,
and
live
much
more
sadly
then
others
do
:
But
yet
the
delight
which
they
have
in
these
things
,
is
more
then
in
the
things
which
they
before
delighted
in
:
It
glads
them
when
they
can
but
see
a
beam
of
Heavenly
light
from
the
face
of
God
:
They
have
so
much
as
sheweth
the
change
that
is
made
upon
their
souls
.
The
like
we
may
say
also
of
the
sorrow
of
the
unconverted
,
It
is
not
the
same
that
it
was
before
.
Before
it
went
nearer
their
hearts
to
lose
any
pleasure
or
commodity
in
the
world
,
or
to
be
wronged
or
suffer
any
disgrace
from
men
,
or
to
suffer
any
want
in
their
estates
,
or
any
pain
in
their
bodies
,
then
it
did
to
lie
under
the
wrath
of
God
,
and
live
as
without
him
,
and
his
favor
in
the
world
:
they
were
truly
such
as
Satan
falsly
reported
Job
to
be
;
had
you
but
touched
them
in
their
estates
or
bodies
,
they
would
have
quickly
shewed
you
what
was
next
their
hearts
:
but
all
the
misery
of
their
soul
was
no
great
trouble
to
them
.
A
man
would
marvel
,
that
knoweth
what
a
miserable
state
that
of
sinful
nature
is
,
that
so
many
thousands
in
the
world
can
be
void
of
Gods
Image
,
strangers
to
the
Spirit
,
and
know
no
more
of
Christ
but
the
very
name
,
and
yet
be
no
more
troubled
at
it
:
that
they
can
bear
such
a
weight
of
unpardoned
sin
as
they
do
every
day
,
and
feel
it
no
more
:
that
they
can
live
under
the
curse
of
Gods
Righteous
Law
,
and
remain
in
daily
danger
of
damnation
,
so
that
if
they
should
die
before
conversion
,
they
are
lost
for
ever
,
and
yet
be
no
more
troubled
at
it
:
But
alas
,
they
are
blind
and
see
not
the
case
that
they
are
in
;
they
are
dead
and
stupid
,
and
therefore
feel
it
not
:
It
is
the
nature
of
their
miserable
condition
to
make
them
so
;
they
are
more
troubled
for
a
worldly
trifle
,
then
for
all
these
things
of
everlasting
Consequence
.
But
it
is
far
otherwise
with
the
converted
soul
:
One
doubt
of
the
love
of
God
is
more
grievous
to
them
,
then
to
doubt
of
their
worldly
happiness
:
The
remnant
of
their
mortified
sins
,
is
heavier
on
their
soul
,
then
the
mountains
of
unmortified
sin
was
to
them
before
;
they
send
out
more
groans
and
cryes
to
God
because
of
their
daily
failings
and
infirmities
,
then
they
did
before
for
all
their
iniquity
:
the
utter
gracelesness
of
their
hearts
was
then
not
so
grievous
to
them
,
as
the
weakness
of
their
graces
now
.
He
never
before
knew
what
it
was
to
have
the
least
spiritual
communion
with
God
,
and
yet
he
bare
it
lightly
:
Now
the
miss
of
it
one
day
and
in
one
duty
,
is
more
grievous
to
him
.
What
need
we
prove
this
to
you
,
when
every
gracious
soul
doth
feel
it
,
and
the
world
about
them
may
see
it
,
that
their
sorrows
are
of
another
nature
then
they
were
before
?
Were
they
wont
to
lie
in
tears
for
sin
,
and
mourn
for
Gods
absence
as
now
they
do
?
Before
they
were
sorrowful
that
they
might
not
come
to
Heaven
without
such
a
course
as
would
impoverish
them
in
the
world
,
Matth
.
19.
22.
Luke
18.
23.
But
now
they
are
sorrowful
that
they
can
shake
off
the
world
and
sin
no
better
,
and
get
ground
of
their
corruptions
no
faster
then
they
do
.
Object
.
Perhaps
you
will
say
,
If
conversion
bring
so
much
sorrow
,
is
it
not
better
be
without
it
?
Answ
.
No
,
for
it
is
a
willing
sorrow
;
a
necessary
healing
sorrow
,
that
worketh
Repentance
to
Salvation
,
not
to
be
repented
of
,
and
not
the
sorrow
of
the
world
that
causeth
death
,
2
Cor
.
7.
10.
See
there
the
blessed
effects
of
it
at
large
,
2
Cor
.
7.
9
,
10.
It
is
a
sorrow
mixed
with
greater
joy
:
for
we
are
as
sorrow
that
will
quickly
be
forgotten
:
for
God
hath
promised
himself
to
wipe
away
all
tears
from
our
eyes
,
Revel
.
7.
17.
&
21.
4.
It
is
a
sorrow
of
Gods
own
giving
,
and
therefore
it
cannot
chuse
but
be
good
,
for
God
giveth
not
evil
:
It
is
a
sorrow
preparing
for
everlasting
Joy
:
and
he
that
hath
called
us
to
it
,
hath
foretold
us
,
Joh
.
16.
20.
that
we
shall
be
sorrowfull
,
but
our
sorrow
shall
be
turned
into
Joy
,
which
none
shall
take
from
us
:
we
shall
weep
and
lament
,
and
the
world
shall
rejoyce
;
But
mark
the
end
,
who
it
is
that
will
be
sorrowful
,
or
joyful
then
:
Mark
the
upright
man
,
and
behold
the
just
,
for
the
end
of
that
man
is
peace
,
Psalm
37.
37.
What
wise
man
will
refuse
so
short
a
sorrow
for
so
long
a
joy
?
Who
that
is
well
in
his
wits
,
will
chuse
rather
to
die
of
his
sore
,
then
to
indure
the
smart
of
the
Lances
to
open
it
?
Nay
,
there
is
an
Ingenuity
in
a
converted
soul
,
which
makes
it
in
a
kind
of
holy
Revenge
,
even
be
willing
to
taste
somewhat
of
the
smart
of
his
own
folly
:
He
sees
that
it
was
himself
that
caused
it
,
and
brought
all
this
upon
himself
,
and
the
desert
of
a
thousand
times
more
,
and
therefore
he
even
chuseth
in
some
measure
to
afflict
his
soul
,
and
doth
not
thrust
away
sorrow
from
him
,
as
before
he
was
wont
to
do
.
SECT
.
XX
.
4.
THe
next
pair
of
Affections
that
shew
their
Change
,
are
,
Hope
and
Despair
.
Before
Conversion
,
the
soul
of
sinners
is
either
born
up
on
false
ungrounded
hopes
,
which
is
the
common
case
;
or
else
they
drop
into
Desperation
.
The
hopes
of
an
Unconverted
man
,
are
foolish
and
contrary
to
the
word
of
God
,
and
do
but
shew
the
Delusion
of
his
soul
,
and
tend
to
his
destruction
:
they
are
like
the
hopes
of
a
man
that
thinketh
he
is
traveling
to
London
,
when
he
is
in
the
way
to
York
,
and
yet
goes
on
,
and
hopes
he
shall
come
to
London
for
all
that
,
as
well
as
they
that
go
the
right
way
:
So
do
these
men
commonly
hope
to
come
to
heaven
,
while
they
go
in
the
way
to
Hell
.
And
though
God
have
told
them
,
and
passed
his
word
on
it
,
that
he
that
goes
in
these
wayes
shall
not
see
peace
,
Isa
.
59.
8.
and
hath
assured
the
world
,
that
there
is
no
peace
to
the
wicked
,
Isa
.
57.
21.
&
48.
22.
yet
still
they
will
hope
to
find
peace
in
evil
wayes
:
These
deceiving
hopes
are
the
common
cause
of
the
damnation
of
the
world
;
as
the
Scripture
frequently
acquainteth
us
.
But
when
converting
Grace
comes
,
Oh
what
work
it
maketh
on
the
soul
in
this
particular
!
How
it
battereth
down
all
the
false
hopes
of
sinners
;
and
maketh
them
see
that
they
were
all
this
while
deceived
!
Oh
,
it
maketh
the
poor
soul
even
undone
in
its
own
apprehension
,
and
shews
then
that
all
his
hopes
were
vain
that
before
he
trusted
in
.
Then
he
cryes
out
,
I
had
hoped
to
come
to
Heaven
without
conversion
,
but
now
I
see
it
will
not
be
:
I
had
hoped
I
was
well
enough
before
,
and
that
God
would
have
mercy
on
me
in
that
condition
without
any
more
ado
,
but
now
I
see
I
did
but
deceive
my self
.
I
had
hoped
that
I
had
a
saving
part
in
Christ
,
though
I
loved
the
world
,
and
followed
my
sins
,
but
now
I
see
it
is
not
so
.
I
had
hoped
I
might
have
been
saved
if
I
had
died
in
that
condition
,
but
now
I
see
that
I
had
certainly
been
damned
.
Now
the
soul
is
brought
to
a
kind
of
Despair
;
not
an
absolute
despair
that
God
will
have
no
mercy
on
him
;
no
,
he
never
escaped
that
till
now
;
but
a
conditional
despair
,
that
ever
he
should
come
to
Heaven
without
conversion
;
he
despaireth
of
ever
being
saved
in
the
old
condition
that
he
was
in
:
and
then
comes
in
another
kind
of
hope
then
ever
he
knew
before
:
Then
the
Spirit
of
Grace
doth
bring
him
to
hope
upon
grounds
that
will
not
deceive
him
:
Now
he
hath
a
hope
that
quickneth
him
,
and
that
comforteth
him
:
before
he
had
a
dull
and
dead
hope
to
escape
damantion
;
but
now
he
hath
a
living
hope
of
seeing
the
face
of
God
for
ever
.
He
hath
now
that
hope
toward
God
by
which
we
are
saved
,
even
the
Hope
of
the
Resurrection
of
the
dead
,
and
the
hope
of
things
not
seen
,
Act.
24.
15.
&
23.
6.
And
Rom.
8.
24.
Now
he
hath
a
hope
which
is
built
on
the
Scripture
,
and
bred
by
experience
,
and
which
will
not
make
him
ashamed
,
Rom.
15.
4.
&
5.
4
,
5.
Before
,
as
he
was
without
God
,
so
was
he
without
hope
,
Ephes
.
2.
12.
But
now
he
hath
that
hope
which
is
an
Anchor
of
the
soul
,
Heb
.
6.
19.
A
Hope
that
he
can
give
a
reason
of
,
1
Pet
.
3.
15.
A
Hope
that
purifieth
him
,
1
Joh
.
3.
3.
Even
the
Hope
of
eternal
life
,
which
none
have
but
those
that
are
Heirs
by
faith
,
and
are
brought
to
it
by
this
Regeneration
,
Tit
.
3.
5
,
6
,
7.
And
for
this
blessed
hope
at
the
glorious
appearing
of
the
great
God
our
Saviour
,
doth
his
Faith
and
Patience
expect
and
wait
,
Tit
.
2.
13.
So
that
now
he
hath
some
reason
for
his
hopes
,
for
he
hath
the
promise
of
the
faithful
God
to
support
them
.
The
least
hope
that
a
poor
troubled
soul
hath
after
conversion
in
the
midst
of
all
his
fears
and
doubts
,
is
of
more
value
then
all
the
most
confident
boastings
of
the
unconverted
:
For
there
can
be
no
hope
of
being
saved
out
of
the
way
that
God
hath
appointed
to
Salvation
:
And
the
bolder
men
are
,
and
the
more
they
hope
and
boast
in
a
wrong
way
,
the
blinder
they
shew
themselves
,
and
the
more
is
their
misery
:
but
the
godly
are
safe
in
an
Objective
hope
,
even
when
they
want
much
of
the
Subjective
.
There
is
hope
,
yea
and
assurance
in
it self
,
when
they
know
it
not
;
and
they
are
safe
in
that
which
they
do
not
perceive
.
SECT
.
XXI
.
5.
THe
next
pair
of
Affections
that
manifest
their
Conversion
,
is
,
Courage
and
Fear
:
An
unconverted
man
is
bold
in
sin
,
but
feareth
not
much
the
wrath
of
God
,
and
the
sorest
evil
that
he
threatneth
in
his
Word
.
But
when
he
should
encounter
with
any
of
the
enemies
of
his
salvation
,
there
he
hath
no
courage
.
It
is
a
marvel
to
see
the
strange
distemper
of
a
graceless
soul
.
These
poor
wretches
are
so
valiant
in
their
wickedness
,
that
they
dare
sin
when
the
converted
dare
not
;
they
dare
break
the
Lords
Day
,
and
dare
drink
,
and
Revel
,
and
take
their
pleasure
,
and
neglect
their
souls
,
and
slight
God
and
all
his
mercy
:
They
dare
run
upon
his
sorest
wrath
,
and
upon
hell
it self
.
Tell
them
of
these
things
and
you
cannot
much
daunt
them
.
It
is
their
mad
valour
that
they
dare
damn
their
own
souls
:
like
a
distracted
man
that
dares
leap
into
the
water
and
drown
himself
;
or
a
blind
man
,
that
dares
run
into
a
Coalpit
,
because
he
knows
not
what
he
doth
:
such
a
kind
of
valour
have
unconverted
men
,
when
as
in
the
way
of
their
duty
,
they
are
the
most
notorious
cowards
in
the
world
:
they
dare
not
venture
upon
a
little
suffering
to
prevent
eternal
sufferings
;
or
upon
the
frowns
of
men
,
or
the
danger
of
being
undone
in
their
worldly
estates
,
though
it
be
for
a
hope
of
everlasting
glory
:
Nay
,
they
dare
not
venture
upon
a
very
scorn
;
but
when
they
have
some
mind
to
turn
and
set
upon
duty
,
a
wicked
man
can
mock
them
out
of
all
:
Are
not
these
valiant
men
indeed
,
that
dare
not
look
the
feeblest
enemy
of
their
souls
in
the
face
,
and
yet
dare
venture
on
the
flames
of
Hell
?
This
is
the
common
case
of
the
unconverted
.
But
when
Grace
hath
made
this
change
,
then
they
are
clean
contrary
affected
;
then
they
are
the
fearfullest
men
in
the
world
,
of
God
and
his
displeasure
,
and
the
most
couragious
against
all
the
opposition
of
the
world
.
Alas
!
they
find
then
,
that
it
is
madness
,
not
valour
,
to
be
fearless
of
the
wrath
of
God
:
There
is
no
standing
before
his
Indignation
,
and
no
dealing
with
Almightiness
,
if
it
be
set
against
us
.
Therefore
doth
the
poor
soul
throw
down
all
weapons
of
opposition
,
and
lay
himself
at
the
feet
of
God
,
as
Saul
,
Act.
9.
3.
And
say
,
Lord
,
what
wouldst
thou
have
me
to
do
?
Therefore
we
find
Converts
use
to
come
in
trembling
to
Christ
,
Act.
16.
29.
&
9.
6.
And
Scripture
tells
us
,
The
fear
of
God
is
the
beginning
of
wisdom
,
Psalm
111.
10.
Prov.
1.
7.
&
9.
10.
Now
●●
dare
not
for
his
life
do
that
which
before
he
did
.
He
durst
have
let
fall
an
Oath
or
a
Curse
in
his
passion
before
;
but
now
he
dares
not
:
he
durst
have
secretly
deceived
others
,
and
have
committed
secret
filthiness
;
because
no
body
saw
him
,
he
was
out
of
fear
;
but
now
he
dares
not
;
for
he
feareth
him
that
is
greater
then
all
.
He
durst
have
neglected
duty
,
and
have
been
indifferent
for
all
company
,
and
taken
his
fleshly
pleasures
,
but
now
he
dare
not
:
for
his
life
he
dare
not
.
Oh
thinketh
he
,
what
if
I
should
die
in
the
act
of
that
sin
?
What
if
God
should
deny
me
Repentance
and
forgiveness
?
where
were
I
then
?
He
durst
before
die
in
a
state
of
Death
,
and
now
he
dares
not
live
quietly
,
till
he
have
laboured
after
assurance
of
his
salvation
;
that
he
may
know
it
shall
go
well
with
him
when
he
must
be
here
no
more
.
Now
if
he
be
tempted
to
known
sin
,
this
is
his
answer
,
I
dare
not
do
it
,
because
I
fear
God
,
Nehem
.
5.
15.
Other
Rulers
oppressed
the
people
,
and
so
did
not
he
;
because
he
feared
God
.
It
is
the
Description
of
the
ungodly
,
that
there
is
no
fear
of
God
before
his
eyes
,
Psal
.
36.
1.
And
the
Description
of
a
wicked
place
,
Gen.
20.
11.
There
is
no
fear
of
God
in
this
place
:
And
the
Description
of
the
godly
,
that
they
fear
God
,
Psalm
66.
16.
Eccles
.
8.
12.
&
12.
13.
By
this
fear
of
the
Lord
it
is
that
men
depart
from
evil
,
Prov.
16.
6.
This
tendeth
to
life
,
Prov.
19.
23.
In
this
is
strong
Consolation
,
Prov.
14.
26.
So
that
it
is
the
work
of
Conversion
to
bring
the
presumptuous
hardned
sinner
to
this
fear
of
the
Lord
;
none
do
so
much
fear
God
as
they
.
But
then
for
the
threats
of
men
,
for
worldly
troubles
or
crosses
,
or
losses
,
or
any
such
thing
that
may
stand
in
the
way
to
Heaven
,
how
little
do
they
fear
them
all
?
Here
where
the
wicked
are
most
cowardly
,
the
converted
soul
is
most
couragious
.
Alas
!
he
knows
the
difference
between
the
creature
and
the
Creator
:
and
therefore
when
he
hath
once
got
God
on
his
side
,
he
seeth
he
is
safe
,
and
the
danger
is
most
over
.
Then
,
Oh
what
light
thoughts
hath
he
of
man
,
or
of
all
that
he
can
do
!
In
God
have
I
put
my
trust
,
saith
David
;
I
will
not
fear
what
flesh
can
do
unto
me
,
Psalm
56.
9.
q
.
d
.
What
is
flesh
to
be
compared
with
God
?
Can
flesh
resist
him
and
cross
his
pleasure
,
and
overcome
him
?
as
Psalm
118.
6.
The
Lord
is
on
my
side
,
I
will
not
fear
what
man
can
do
unto
me
:
and
Psalm
46.
1
,
2
,
3.
God
is
our
Refuge
and
strength
,
a
very
present
help
in
trouble
:
therefore
will
we
not
fear
though
the
earth
be
removed
,
and
though
the
mountains
be
carried
into
the
midst
of
the
Sea
,
though
the
waters
thereof
roar
.
So
26.
3.
He
knoweth
what
encouragement
God
hath
given
him
,
Isa
.
41.
10.
Fear
not
,
for
I
am
with
thee
,
&
7.
4.
&
35.
4.
&
41.
13
,
14.
&
44.
2
,
8.
&
51.
7.
Fear
ye
not
the
reproach
of
man
,
neither
be
afraid
of
their
revilings
,
for
the
Moth
shall
eat
them
up
like
a
garment
,
and
the
worm
shall
eat
them
like
wool
;
but
my
Righteousness
shall
be
for
ever
,
and
my
salvation
from
generation
to
generation
.
These
words
of
God
are
the
Instruments
of
that
change
that
is
made
on
the
converted
soul
,
and
therefore
will
make
an
Impression
like
themselves
.
When
God
doth
change
men
,
he
maketh
them
Souldiers
under
the
Banners
of
Christ
,
and
setteth
them
in
fight
against
Principalities
and
Powers
,
even
against
a
world
of
wicked
enemies
;
and
therefore
be
will
certainly
give
them
courage
.
This
courage
is
an
Essential
part
of
our
change
,
and
without
some
measure
of
it
we
cannot
be
Christians
.
He
that
will
come
to
Heaven
must
forsake
all
,
and
tread
down
all
,
and
despise
all
in
comparison
of
Christ
,
that
he
may
not
be
a
forsaker
and
a
Despiser
of
Christ
:
Therefore
we
find
the
Apostle
,
in
the
name
of
himself
and
his
fellow-souldiers
,
couragiously
triumphing
over
Death
,
and
the
grave
,
and
every
enemy
,
1
Cor
.
15.
55.
Oh
death
where
is
thy
sting
?
Oh
grave
where
is
thy
victory
?
And
Rom.
8.
18
,
31.
to
the
end
:
The
sufferings
of
this
life
are
not
worthy
to
be
compared
to
the
glory
that
shall
be
revealed
in
us
:
What
shall
we
say
then
to
these
things
?
If
God
be
for
us
,
who
can
be
against
us
?
it
is
God
that
justifieth
,
who
shall
condemn
?
what
shall
separate
us
from
the
Love
of
God
?
Read
these
Triumphant
words
at
leasure
:
Certainly
,
a
true
Believer
hath
more
Valour
then
to
be
turned
out
of
the
way
to
Heaven
,
by
any
assault
that
a
creature
can
make
upon
him
.
SECT
.
XXII
.
6.
THe
next
Passion
that
sheweth
the
change
,
is
Anger
:
This
is
a
single
Passion
,
and
hath
no
Contrary
.
Before
Conversion
men
are
angry
with
those
that
trouble
them
in
their
sins
.
If
you
would
but
teach
the
Ignorant
,
or
perswade
the
obstinate
,
or
cross
them
in
the
way
of
their
beloved
sins
;
Oh
,
how
angry
will
they
be
!
as
if
you
were
their
enemy
,
and
did
them
some
deadly
hurt
.
You
cannot
speak
to
them
so
tenderly
in
a
Reproof
,
but
they
will
think
you
do
it
to
disgrace
them
,
or
in
ill
will
to
them
,
or
at
least
that
you
make
them
worse
then
they
are
,
and
they
think
you
make
more
ado
then
needs
:
as
Amaziah
did
by
the
Prophet
,
2
Chron
.
25.
16.
They
would
stop
his
mouth
if
they
could
,
who
would
stop
their
course
of
sinning
.
You
shall
not
see
one
of
many
of
them
,
that
have
so
much
Ingenuity
,
as
to
take
a
close
reproof
in
good
part
:
no
not
from
a
Minister
,
whose
calling
doth
specially
bind
him
to
it
.
Hence
is
the
common
Indignation
that
we
meet
with
from
poor
blind
wretches
,
when
we
do
but
our
duty
.
Nay
,
when
we
do
not
half
,
nor
the
tenth
part
of
our
duty
in
perswading
them
to
a
greater
care
of
their
salvation
,
they
are
offended
with
us
,
as
if
we
did
too
much
.
Oh
,
what
a
difference
is
there
between
their
judgement
and
the
Judgement
of
God
,
and
our
own
conscience
!
and
what
a
straight
a
poor
Minister
,
or
private
Christian
must
needs
be
in
between
both
!
I
confess
to
you
all
here
,
to
my
shame
,
that
I
remember
no
one
sin
the
world
,
that
my
conscience
doth
so
much
accuse
and
judge
me
for
,
as
for
doing
so
little
for
the
saving
of
mens
souls
,
and
dealing
no
more
servently
and
earnestly
with
them
for
their
Conversion
,
or
Reformation
:
and
yet
every
body
is
not
pleased
with
that
little
which
I
do
.
I
confess
to
you
,
that
when
I
am
alone
,
and
think
of
the
case
of
poor
,
ignorant
,
worldly
,
earthly
,
unconverted
sinners
,
that
live
not
to
God
,
nor
set
their
hearts
on
the
life
to
come
,
My
conscience
telleth
me
,
that
I
should
go
to
as
many
of
them
as
I
can
,
and
tell
them
plainly
,
and
roundly
what
will
become
of
them
,
if
they
do
not
turn
;
and
to
beseech
them
with
all
the
earnestness
that
I
can
,
to
come
in
to
Christ
,
and
change
their
course
,
and
make
no
delay
.
And
though
I
have
many
excuses
come
in
,
from
other
business
,
and
from
disability
and
want
of
time
,
yet
none
of
them
all
do
satisfie
my
own
conscience
,
when
I
consider
what
Heaven
and
Hell
are
,
which
will
one
of
them
be
the
end
of
every
mans
life
:
my
conscience
telleth
me
that
I
should
follow
them
with
all
possible
earnestness
night
and
day
,
and
take
no
nay
of
them
,
till
they
return
to
God
.
But
if
a
man
should
do
thus
,
how
would
it
be
taken
?
some
of
them
would
think
of
him
,
as
Christs
Natural
kindred
did
of
him
,
Mar.
3.
21.
When
they
were
about
to
lay
hands
on
him
,
and
thought
that
he
was
besides
himself
,
some
would
think
him
a
precise
fellow
,
that
thought
no
body
should
be
saved
but
a
few
that
make
more
a
stir
then
needs
;
and
most
would
be
angry
with
a
man
as
if
he
did
them
wrong
,
when
he
doth
but
seek
to
save
them
with
fear
,
pulling
them
or
keeping
them
out
of
the
fire
of
sin
,
Jude
23.
Christ
himself
is
an
offence
to
the
ungodly
world
,
1
Pet
.
2.
8.
Rom.
9.
33.
And
therefore
no
wonder
if
we
offend
them
:
they
will
even
bear
a
secret
grudge
in
their
minds
at
those
men
that
trouble
them
in
their
sins
:
and
anger
resteth
in
the
bosom
of
these
fools
,
Eccless
.
7.
9.
If
you
should
suddenly
come
in
upon
a
thief
,
or
an
Adulterer
with
a
light
,
who
thought
to
have
hidden
his
sin
the
dark
,
he
would
be
offended
at
it
,
and
so
are
most
wicked
men
with
us
.
But
when
Converting
Grace
hath
changed
the
heart
,
the
case
is
quite
contrary
;
then
he
will
thank
you
for
that
,
which
before
he
was
angry
at
;
he
loveth
no
man
so
well
as
him
that
hath
sought
to
save
his
soul
:
Oh
,
those
Reproofs
and
Exhortations
that
God
did
bless
to
his
conversion
,
will
stick
by
him
for
ever
.
He
will
bless
God
that
ever
he
saw
your
face
,
and
remember
those
words
that
helped
to
save
him
,
as
long
as
he
liveth
.
He
will
take
it
for
a
greater
benefit
,
then
if
you
had
given
him
all
your
wealth
.
A
speciall
extraordinary
love
to
those
that
were
made
the
means
of
their
conversion
,
will
stick
for
ever
in
their
minds
:
the
very
words
that
you
speak
to
them
will
be
so
remembred
,
that
they
would
not
for
a
world
but
they
had
heard
these
words
:
Oh
,
what
a
change
is
here
suddenly
wrought
!
He
that
was
wont
to
say
,
[
Look
to
your selves
,
you
shall
not
answer
for
me
]
and
be
angry
with
them
that
troubled
him
in
the
way
to
Hell
:
Now
loveth
their
very
names
,
and
the
Remembrance
of
their
kindness
is
pleasant
to
him
:
even
like
a
poor
distracted
man
,
that
layeth
about
him
,
and
abuseth
the
Physitian
,
and
calls
them
all
to
naught
that
would
cure
him
,
as
if
they
came
to
kill
him
;
but
when
he
is
come
to
himself
again
,
then
he
will
give
them
hearty
thanks
:
somewhat
like
it
is
in
a
beast
,
if
he
have
a
thorn
in
his
foot
,
he
will
strive
against
you
,
and
not
let
you
pull
it
out
,
and
if
you
cast
him
down
to
force
him
to
it
,
he
lieth
as
if
you
were
about
to
kill
him
:
But
when
it
is
out
,
and
he
perceiveth
the
ease
,
he
will
perceive
you
did
not
mean
him
any
harm
:
So
is
it
with
a
sinner
before
his
conversion
,
he
is
angry
with
those
that
would
do
him
good
,
but
when
once
God
hath
turned
his
heart
,
he
is
quite
of
another
mind
:
Then
he
saith
,
Let
the
Righteous
smite
me
,
it
shall
be
a
kindness
,
and
let
him
reprove
me
,
it
shall
be
an
excellent
oyl
,
which
shall
not
break
my
head
,
Psalm
141.
5.
And
he
taketh
open
rebuke
better
then
secret
love
,
and
the
wounds
of
a
friend
,
to
be
better
then
the
kisses
of
an
enemy
,
Prov.
27.
5
,
6.
I
know
by
sad
experience
that
too
much
Heart-rising
against
reproof
doth
remain
in
many
that
I
hope
are
converted
;
but
that
is
from
their
unconverted
part
,
and
if
it
were
predominant
,
it
would
prove
them
unconverted
men
.
For
so
far
as
they
are
Gracious
,
thus
it
will
be
.
Yea
,
Not
onely
so
,
but
when
a
man
is
converted
,
his
anger
is
turned
against
himself
.
He
was
never
so
angry
with
others
for
Reproving
him
,
as
he
is
now
for
sinning
against
God
,
and
doing
so
much
wrong
to
his
own
soul
.
Certainly
,
there
is
in
every
converted
soul
a
great
indignation
against
themselves
for
their
sin
.
They
fall
out
with
themselves
,
and
think
ill
of
themselves
,
and
speak
ill
of
themselves
:
yea
,
and
could
find
in
their
hearts
to
be
in
part
revenged
upon
themselves
:
you
may
see
as
much
said
by
Paul
,
2.
Cor
.
7.
11.
Where
among
other
effects
of
godly
sorrow
,
he
nameth
Indignation
and
Revenge
.
A
true
Repenting
sinner
could
even
find
in
his
heart
to
execute
some
punishment
upon
himself
.
Oh
,
how
he
cals
himself
almost
all
that
is
naught
;
Oh
,
thinks
he
,
what
a
fool
,
what
a
wretch
,
what
a
beast
was
I
;
to
love
the
filth
of
sin
,
better
then
the
favor
of
God
,
and
the
hopes
of
everlasting
Glory
!
What
a
mad
man
was
I
,
to
be
angry
with
those
that
would
have
kept
me
from
damnation
!
Where
was
my
wit
and
reason
,
when
I
so
long
forgot
the
work
that
I
was
born
for
,
and
made
so
light
of
the
Lord
that
bought
me
,
and
thought
so
little
of
the
place
that
I
must
live
in
for
ever
?
Sirs
,
I
do
not
speak
this
of
mine
own
head
,
I
have
heard
many
,
and
many
a
one
through
Gods
great
mercy
,
after
conversion
,
calling
themselves
worse
then
all
this
comes
to
:
and
expressing
greater
anger
against
themselves
,
then
the
wicked
now
express
against
those
that
would
convert
them
.
And
you
read
,
that
even
the
Saints
in
Scripture
did
the
like
,
and
that
not
by
a
secret
confession
,
but
left
it
on
Record
to
all
generations
.
David
calls
himself
an
Ignorant
fool
,
and
as
a
beast
,
Psalm
73.
22.
He
cries
out
,
2
Sam
.
24.
10.
When
his
heart
smote
him
by
true
Repentance
,
I
have
sinned
greatly
,
I
have
done
foolishly
.
Paul
himself
saith
,
that
he
was
even
mad
,
and
exceedingly
mad
against
the
Christians
before
his
conversion
,
Act.
26.
11.
And
of
himself
,
and
the
rest
he
confesseth
,
Tit
.
3.
3.
We
our selves
were
sometime
foolish
,
disobedient
,
deceived
,
serving
divers
lusts
and
pleasures
,
living
in
malice
and
envy
,
hateful
,
and
hating
one
another
.
So
that
you
see
converted
men
are
very
angry
with
themselves
for
their
sinful
lives
,
you
hear
how
they
call
themselves
.
If
they
used
such
language
against
another
man
,
you
would
think
it
were
railing
:
To
call
them
fools
,
and
mad
men
,
and
all
to
naught
.
But
alas
!
They
know
by
sad
experience
,
what
they
say
,
and
yet
by
glad
experience
that
it
is
now
better
with
them
.
Therefore
it
is
that
they
can
easier
bear
the
hard
words
of
another
,
when
they
are
forced
to
say
as
bad
by
themselves
.
Therefore
is
every
converted
sinner
a
man
that
loatheth
himself
for
his
iniquity
,
Ezek
.
36.
31.
&
20.
43.
Yea
,
they
could
find
in
their
hearts
,
as
I
said
,
to
be
partly
Revenged
on
themselves
.
For
though
they
must
not
destroy
their
own
bodies
,
because
they
are
not
their
own
but
Christs
,
nor
must
not
any
way
hurt
them
,
so
far
as
to
make
them
the
less
serviceable
unto
God
;
yet
in
any
other
case
,
they
can
find
in
their
heart
to
punish
this
flesh
,
and
to
make
it
smart
,
that
hath
led
them
to
so
much
evil
.
Therefore
they
are
the
easier
brought
to
fasting
,
and
denying
the
flesh
its
desires
,
though
they
put
it
to
trouble
and
pain
;
for
as
this
doth
tend
to
master
it
and
subdue
it
for
the
time
to
come
,
so
a
vindictive
penance
for
the
time
past
Voluntarily
undertaken
,
is
but
a
lawful
fruit
of
Repentance
,
so
that
it
do
not
whit
disable
us
from
the
service
of
God
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
a
through
Convert
doth
more
easily
forbear
a
carnal
pleasure
,
then
an
Hypocrite
or
halfconvert
will
do
.
For
when
they
are
pleading
the
lawfulness
of
their
pleasure
and
saying
,
what
harm
is
it
,
and
why
may
I
not
do
this
or
that
;
he
is
willing
to
avoid
it
,
though
it
should
be
but
indifferent
,
as
long
as
there
is
any
great
danger
of
sin
in
it
.
For
,
what
careth
he
if
the
flesh
do
smart
for
it
?
If
that
be
the
worst
?
seeing
tis
the
flesh
that
he
is
fallen
out
with
,
and
hath
done
so
much
wrong
to
God
and
him
:
So
that
you
see
what
a
change
conversion
makes
on
a
mans
Anger
as
well
as
other
Passions
.
SECT
.
XXIII
.
7.
THe
last
Change
we
shall
mention
on
the
Affections
,
that
is
made
by
Converting
Grace
,
is
in
regard
of
a
mans
Content
and
Discontent
.
Before
Conversion
a
man
is
Discontent
if
he
have
not
the
desires
of
his
flesh
:
He
hath
no
rest
in
his
mind
,
if
he
be
poor
or
afflicted
,
and
see
not
some
hope
of
coming
out
of
it
:
but
for
the
love
of
God
,
and
the
life
of
Grace
,
and
the
Joys
of
godly
,
he
can
be
well
enough
content
without
these
.
If
he
had
but
what
he
would
have
in
the
world
,
take
you
the
rest
,
for
he
thinks
he
can
live
well
enough
without
them
.
When
Cains
sacrifice
was
not
accepted
,
as
his
brothers
,
he
was
discontented
at
his
brother
,
and
consequently
at
God
himself
.
He
was
very
wroth
,
and
his
countenance
fell
,
Gen.
4.
5.
Because
his
brother
was
preferred
before
him
,
and
was
judged
Righteous
,
when
he
was
judged
unrighteous
:
But
he
could
be
content
without
true
Righteousness
it self
,
though
he
could
not
be
content
without
the
estimation
of
it
:
So
can
all
ungodly
men
be
content
well
enough
to
be
ungodly
,
but
not
to
be
called
ungodly
:
The
name
troubleth
them
,
when
the
thing
is
so
far
from
troubling
them
,
that
they
will
not
be
perswaded
by
any
means
to
leave
it
.
In
a
word
,
it
is
the
things
of
this
world
,
that
wicked
men
do
seek
content
in
,
though
they
find
it
not
:
but
as
for
spiritual
and
heavenly
things
,
they
can
be
better
content
in
the
case
that
they
are
now
in
;
without
them
,
then
with
them
.
But
Conversion
turneth
the
heart
also
in
this
Regard
.
For
when
a
man
is
once
truly
changed
,
he
can
be
contented
with
any
state
,
if
he
have
but
the
favor
of
God
,
and
the
life
of
his
Grace
,
and
communion
with
him
;
and
without
this
he
can
be
content
with
nothing
.
Nothing
but
Christ
will
serve
his
turn
:
if
God
will
give
him
more
upon
the
by
,
he
will
take
it
,
and
be
thankful
;
but
without
Christ
he
takes
all
things
to
be
as
nothing
;
What
if
he
had
Lands
and
Lordships
,
Honour
and
Dignity
,
what
will
this
do
for
him
without
God
in
Christ
?
And
blame
him
not
,
for
he
hath
felt
such
a
disease
,
that
these
things
could
not
heal
,
When
Christ
and
Christ
alone
could
do
it
:
and
therefore
,
Christ
he
must
have
whatsoever
else
he
go
without
.
A
little
of
the
world
will
serve
with
Christ
,
but
nothing
in
the
world
will
serve
without
him
.
As
a
wicked
man
is
troubled
and
restless
,
because
he
hath
not
that
which
he
would
have
,
when
every
thing
is
not
according
to
his
mind
;
If
friends
,
if
estate
,
if
his
house
,
or
his
body
,
or
any
thing
be
out
of
order
,
he
is
in
discontent
,
because
it
is
here
that
he
seeks
content
;
and
therefore
is
troubled
when
he
misseth
of
it
:
so
is
it
with
a
Believer
in
respect
of
Christ
.
If
God
hide
his
face
,
if
the
Spirit
seem
to
withdraw
,
if
Christ
seem
strange
to
him
,
if
doubts
of
salvation
come
in
upon
his
soul
,
he
is
as
a
bone
out
of
Joynt
,
pained
and
troubled
,
and
nothing
will
quiet
him
till
he
be
set
in
joynt
again
.
Like
a
child
,
that
will
be
quieted
with
nothing
but
that
which
he
cries
for
:
If
you
offer
him
any
thing
else
,
he
throweth
it
away
,
for
that
is
not
it
which
he
crieth
for
.
So
is
it
with
this
poor
Christian
:
if
you
tell
him
of
Riches
,
or
Honour
,
or
Pleasure
,
and
not
of
Christ
,
and
Grace
,
and
Glory
,
you
do
but
trouble
him
,
for
these
are
not
the
things
that
he
looks
after
.
There
is
but
one
thing
in
the
world
that
can
give
him
content
,
let
him
have
that
,
and
he
hath
enough
.
Oh
,
did
he
but
know
that
God
is
Reconciled
to
him
,
and
that
he
is
united
to
Christ
,
and
the
Spirit
is
in
him
,
and
that
he
is
in
the
safe
way
to
the
Kingdom
of
Glory
,
then
if
he
have
but
food
and
rayment
,
he
can
therewith
be
content
,
1
Tim
.
6.
8.
Yea
,
or
if
he
were
without
them
,
if
God
so
dispose
of
it
:
For
he
hath
learned
by
the
teaching
of
Converting
Grace
,
to
abound
and
to
want
,
and
in
what
state
soever
he
is
,
therewith
to
be
content
,
Phil
.
4.
11.
And
therefore
his
Conversation
is
without
covetousness
,
and
he
is
content
with
such
things
as
he
hath
,
because
God
hath
promised
him
that
he
will
never
leave
him
nor
forsake
him
,
Heb
.
13.
5.
So
this
is
another
fruit
of
Conversion
about
mens
Content
,
or
Discontent
.
SECT
.
XXIV
.
HAving
said
thus
much
of
the
change
of
the
Affections
,
I
might
proceed
to
shew
you
,
what
particular
raigning
sins
it
is
,
that
this
work
doth
cast
out
of
the
heart
,
and
what
particular
Graces
it
there
setteth
up
,
and
so
go
over
all
the
chief
sins
and
Graces
.
But
because
this
would
hold
me
longer
then
I
intend
to
stand
upon
this
Subject
,
and
because
these
are
comprehended
in
the
change
already
mentioned
,
I
shall
pass
these
over
;
onely
that
part
which
my
Text
doth
particularly
express
,
I
take
it
to
be
my
duty
particularly
to
handle
.
Except
you
become
as
little
Children
.
You
see
here
,
that
Christ
placeth
much
of
the
work
of
Conversion
,
in
the
making
of
us
to
become
as
little
children
.
I
shall
here
therefore
stay
a
while
to
tell
you
,
1.
What
is
not
meant
by
this
:
and
2.
What
is
meant
by
it
.
1.
Christ
doth
not
by
this
intend
that
little
children
are
altogether
Innocent
,
and
that
there
is
nothing
in
them
that
is
hateful
to
God
:
For
certainly
,
they
have
all
Original
sin
;
for
who
can
bring
a
clean
thing
out
of
an
unclean
?
Or
how
can
the
Parents
beget
holy
children
that
are
unholy
themselves
?
and
Righteous
children
that
are
themselves
unrighteous
?
I
mean
without
sin
,
when
they
are
not
themselves
without
sin
.
I
remember
what
an
Out-cry
was
[*](A76218-e19790-b)
*
Fifteen
years
ago
.
once
against
me
in
this
Town
,
for
saving
,
that
children
by
nature
,
considered
as
sinful
,
and
unsanctified
,
were
as
hateful
in
the
eyes
of
God
,
as
any
Toads
or
Serpents
〈◇〉
in
ours
:
so
that
the
people
railed
at
me
as
I
went
along
the
streets
:
But
doubtless
,
the
comparison
is
far
too
short
;
for
every
child
by
nature
hath
Original
sin
,
and
sin
is
more
hateful
to
God
a
thousand
times
,
then
any
Toad
or
Serpent
is
to
us
.
And
therefore
it
is
not
by
nature
that
children
are
Righteous
,
or
come
to
Heaven
.
But
it
is
by
Grace
,
through
the
blood
of
Christ
that
washeth
them
,
and
the
Covenant
that
forgiveth
them
,
and
Baptism
that
sealeth
this
unto
them
,
and
they
are
capable
also
of
the
Spirit
,
to
sanctifie
them
.
If
there
were
not
a
willing
nature
in
Infants
disposing
them
to
evil
,
before
they
do
it
;
as
there
is
a
stinging
venomous
nature
in
a
Serpent
before
he
stings
,
or
in
a
Wasp
even
in
the
comb
.
How
should
it
come
to
pass
that
children
should
be
so
forward
to
evil
as
soon
as
they
can
commit
it
?
Why
are
they
not
as
forward
to
good
?
If
children
be
not
by
nature
through
original
sin
,
even
hateful
to
God
,
what
need
have
they
of
the
blood
of
Christ
to
wash
them
,
and
cleanse
them
from
it
?
and
of
the
water
of
Baptism
to
seal
this
cleansing
?
Doubtless
,
there
is
not
an
Infant
in
the
world
but
would
be
for
ever
damned
,
if
Christs
blood
did
not
procure
their
pardon
and
Reconciliation
with
God
.
It
is
not
therefore
in
absolute
Innocency
,
that
Christ
here
means
that
we
must
become
as
little
children
,
before
we
can
enter
into
the
Kingdom
.
2.
Nor
yet
is
it
in
point
of
safety
from
the
wrath
of
God
;
as
if
every
child
,
or
any
by
nature
were
free
from
all
danger
of
everlasting
perdition
:
by
Grace
many
are
,
but
by
nature
none
at
all
.
From
the
hour
of
their
birth
many
may
be
sanctified
;
but
it
is
the
Covenant
of
Grace
,
and
the
Grace
of
the
Covenant
,
that
sanctifieth
them
,
1
Cor
.
7.
14.
and
not
the
Parent
or
Nature
.
The
things
therefore
that
Christ
Intendeth
in
the
words
of
my
Text
,
are
these
two
.
1.
That
as
children
are
but
new
entred
into
the
world
,
and
beginning
their
lives
,
and
all
things
are
New
to
them
;
so
he
that
will
be
saved
,
must
by
Conversion
,
as
it
were
,
begin
the
world
anew
.
I
pray
you
mark
it
Sirs
,
for
Christ
hath
not
given
you
this
Doctrine
and
Example
for
nothing
.
Therefore
it
is
that
we
find
so
often
in
Scripture
mention
made
,
of
laying
by
,
or
destroying
,
or
putting
off
the
old
man
.
In
Rom.
6.
6.
Our
old
man
is
crucif●●d
with
him
,
that
the
body
of
sin
might
be
destroyed
,
that
henceforth
we
should
not
serve
sin
,
Eph.
4.
22.
He
that
hath
truly
learned
Christ
▪
hath
put
off
concerning
the
former
Conversation
the
old
man
,
〈◇〉
is
corrupt
acording
to
the
deceitful
lusts
,
and
are
〈◇〉
in
〈◇〉
spirit
of
their
mind
,
and
put
on
the
New
man
,
which
after
〈◇〉
created
in
righteousness
and
true
holiness
,
Col.
3.
5
,
6
,
7
,
8
,
9
,
10.
Mortifie
therefore
your
members
which
are
upon
the
earth
,
fornication
,
uncleanness
,
inordinate
affection
,
evil
concupiscence
,
and
covetousness
,
which
is
Idolatry
;
for
which
things
sake
,
the
wrath
of
God
cometh
on
the
children
of
disobedience
:
in
the
which
ye
also
walked
sometimes
,
when
ye
lived
in
them
.
But
now
you
also
put
off
all
these
:
Anger
,
Wrath
,
Malice
,
Blasphemy
,
filthy
communication
out
of
your
mouth
.
Lie
not
one
to
another
,
seeing
ye
have
put
off
the
old
man
with
his
deeds
:
And
have
put
on
the
New
man
which
is
renewed
in
knowledge
,
after
the
Image
of
him
that
created
him
.
Upon
consideration
of
which
great
Change
,
they
are
said
also
to
be
dead
,
and
risen
again
,
and
thier
life
now
hidden
with
Christ
in
God
,
Col.
3.
1
,
2
,
3.
You
see
then
that
here
is
an
Old
man
to
be
put
off
,
and
destroyed
,
and
a
New
man
to
be
put
on
.
That
is
,
there
must
be
such
a
change
of
the
Qualities
of
the
soul
,
and
the
practice
of
the
life
,
that
a
man
must
not
in
his
affection
and
conversation
,
be
the
same
man
that
he
was
before
.
For
though
he
be
the
same
in
substance
and
person
,
and
the
natural
faculties
of
his
soul
,
yet
not
the
same
in
Disposition
and
Practice
.
In
regard
of
his
old
corrupt
Disposition
and
Conversation
,
he
is
called
the
Old
man
,
and
in
regard
of
his
New
Disposition
and
Conversation
,
he
is
called
the
New
man
.
As
a
man
that
hath
been
an
ill
husband
and
run
out
of
all
,
and
having
nothing
left
,
is
cast
into
prison
,
and
when
he
lyeth
there
,
he
bethinks
him
of
his
folly
,
and
at
last
a
friend
comes
and
payeth
his
debts
,
and
setteth
him
up
again
,
and
giveth
him
a
stock
to
trade
with
;
We
say
of
this
man
,
he
begins
the
world
anew
.
So
when
a
poor
sinner
is
in
prison
,
under
the
wrath
of
God
for
his
sin
,
and
Christ
comes
in
his
Gospel
and
telleth
him
,
[
I
have
paid
thy
debt
,
and
now
I
will
set
thee
free
,
and
give
thee
the
help
of
my
Spirit
,
and
means
;
onely
see
thou
be
faithful
to
me
,
and
make
better
use
of
my
mercy
for
the
time
to
come
]
Now
this
converted
sinner
is
to
begin
the
world
,
as
it
were
anew
.
As
a
man
that
hath
fallen
into
a
Feaver
,
that
hath
consumed
all
his
flesh
to
the
very
bones
,
when
he
is
cured
,
his
Natural
parts
do
make
him
New
blood
and
flesh
again
:
So
when
Christ
hath
cured
the
diseased
soul
,
the
old
flesh
is
as
it
were
consumed
,
and
we
are
made
anew
.
As
a
man
that
hath
missed
his
way
at
the
first
setting
out
,
and
gone
the
co
〈…〉
way
all
day
,
and
at
last
comes
to
know
that
he
was
all
this
〈◇〉
out
of
his
way
,
he
is
then
to
begin
his
journey
anew
.
So
is
it
〈◇〉
the
converted
man
:
When
the
Illumination
of
the
Spirit
by
the
word
,
doth
acquaint
him
,
that
he
hath
all
this
while
been
out
of
the
way
to
Heaven
,
he
turueth
again
and
saith
,
[
I
am
now
to
begin
my
life
again
.
The
building
that
he
hath
been
setting
up
all
this
while
,
is
blown
down
by
the
breath
of
Gods
displeasure
,
or
consumed
by
the
fire
of
his
curse
.
And
therefore
he
must
begin
again
,
and
build
all
anew
from
the
very
ground
:
Not
an
earthly
building
like
the
old
,
but
a
spiritual
House
for
himself
,
that
may
be
fit
for
his
Holy
Spirit
to
dwell
in
,
Rom.
8.
11.
2
Tim
.
1.
14.
And
may
attain
at
last
to
the
building
not
made
with
hands
,
Eternal
in
the
Heavens
,
2
Cor
.
5.
1
,
2.
I
beseech
you
beloved
Hearers
,
mark
this
as
we
go
,
and
see
whether
this
be
so
with
your
own
souls
.
I
must
tell
every
carnal
worldly
sinner
of
you
all
in
the
name
of
God
,
that
your
old
condition
,
is
a
miserable
condition
,
and
will
not
serve
the
turn
for
Heaven
:
if
ever
you
will
be
saved
,
you
must
become
as
little
children
,
and
ever
begin
the
world
anew
.
A
new
heart
you
must
have
,
a
new
life
you
must
lead
;
a
new
course
you
must
take
;
and
a
new
End
you
must
aim
at
and
Intend
.
But
of
this
I
must
speak
more
anon
,
under
the
further
proof
and
Application
.
2.
Another
thing
that
Christ
here
principally
intendeth
in
the
Text
,
is
,
that
we
must
become
as
little
children
in
regard
of
Humility
,
and
all
our
Designs
and
contrivances
of
the
world
.
Though
this
be
not
the
whole
that
he
intends
,
yet
this
is
the
very
reason
for
which
he
mentioneth
the
whole
work
of
Conversion
,
as
Necessary
to
salvation
;
and
therefore
he
particularly
giveth
instance
in
this
part
:
Though
children
have
the
seed
of
all
these
in
their
Natures
,
yet
are
they
not
acquainted
with
the
acts
of
all
,
even
when
they
begin
to
be
acquainted
with
some
.
Children
will
very
young
shew
their
frowardness
,
and
disobedience
,
and
sensuality
,
and
some
pride
,
but
not
by
aspiring
after
great
things
in
the
world
;
and
seeking
after
Dominions
,
and
Dignities
,
and
Honors
.
They
are
in
no
care
for
enlarging
Possessions
,
for
heaping
up
riches
,
for
buying
Lands
,
and
Lordships
.
They
envy
not
the
Princes
and
Lords
of
the
world
,
but
are
as
well
contented
with
their
lower
matters
,
as
Kings
and
Emperors
are
with
their
Crowns
;
If
they
have
meat
,
and
drink
,
and
cloaths
,
and
play
,
they
are
pleased
:
you
never
hear
them
murmur
that
they
are
not
preferred
to
this
Office
or
that
,
in
Church
or
Common-wealth
:
They
do
not
contrive
how
to
undermine
others
;
nor
to
get
above
them
in
worldly
Dignities
;
nor
to
blast
the
name
of
others
,
that
they
may
magnifie
their
own
.
They
disdain
not
those
of
the
lowest
Rank
;
but
the
children
of
a
Lord
,
will
play
familiarly
,
if
they
be
not
disswaded
by
others
,
with
the
children
of
beggars
:
In
a
word
,
though
they
have
pride
,
and
shew
it
in
lower
things
,
yet
do
they
not
look
after
the
great
matters
of
the
world
,
as
ambitious
and
covetous
persons
do
.
And
this
is
the
thing
that
Christ
intendeth
to
his
Disciples
,
and
to
all
Christians
,
that
if
ever
they
will
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
they
must
lay
by
their
pride
,
and
vain
glory
,
and
covetousness
,
and
become
as
little
children
to
all
these
honours
,
and
riches
of
the
world
.
So
that
it
is
plain
,
that
Christ
maketh
Humility
an
Essential
part
of
the
work
of
Conversion
,
and
altogether
inseparable
from
the
heirs
of
his
Kingdom
.
As
Pride
is
thought
to
be
the
first
sin
of
the
Devil
,
and
was
certainly
the
first
,
or
one
of
the
first
that
tainted
the
nature
of
man
,
when
he
would
needs
be
as
God
,
knowing
good
and
evil
;
So
is
it
not
the
last
or
least
of
the
works
of
Christ
on
the
soul
in
its
Recovery
,
to
take
down
this
pride
,
and
humble
us
,
and
make
us
little
in
our
own
eyes
.
Satan
drew
us
to
aspire
after
a
kind
of
God
head
,
and
to
be
more
then
men
;
and
Christ
brings
us
to
be
as
little
Children
,
and
almost
less
then
men
.
Satan
drew
us
to
be
like
him
in
pride
,
and
Christ
draweth
us
by
Doctrine
and
Example
,
to
be
like
to
him
,
in
meekness
,
and
lowliness
:
Satan
would
lift
us
up
,
that
he
might
cast
us
down
,
and
our
fall
might
be
the
greater
,
by
how
much
we
attempted
to
mount
the
higher
:
And
Christ
casteth
us
down
,
that
he
may
lift
us
up
,
and
that
our
glory
may
be
the
greater
,
by
how
much
we
are
made
the
baser
by
Humility
.
Satan
did
but
unsettle
us
,
by
taking
us
off
our
Rock
and
Foundation
,
when
he
pretended
to
exalt
us
;
and
Christ
doth
settle
us
again
,
by
laying
us
low
:
And
by
teaching
us
meekness
,
he
causeth
us
to
find
that
rest
to
our
souls
,
which
in
pride
and
vain
glory
could
not
be
found
,
Matth
.
11.
28
,
29.
Satan
by
sin
did
make
us
low
and
vile
in
Gods
eye
,
and
high
and
excellent
in
his
own
:
And
Christ
by
Converting
Grace
doth
make
us
low
and
vile
in
our
own
eyes
,
and
high
and
excellent
in
Gods
By
corrupted
nature
,
men
are
still
inclined
to
rise
higher
,
and
lift
up
themselves
,
but
by
Grace
he
is
disposed
to
think
meanly
of
himself
,
and
to
set
light
by
the
Honours
and
greatness
of
this
world
.
And
why
is
this
think
you
?
Is
it
because
Grace
debaseth
mens
spirits
?
No
,
but
because
it
raiseth
and
enobleth
them
.
The
converted
soul
doth
slight
the
glory
and
greatness
of
the
world
,
not
on
the
same
reasons
as
children
do
;
i.e.
e
.
because
they
know
it
not
,
or
because
t
is
above
them
;
but
because
he
is
now
acquainted
with
far
greater
things
,
and
because
that
all
on
earth
is
below
them
.
It
is
not
because
he
would
fain
have
greater
matters
,
and
cannot
get
them
,
but
because
he
hath
got
a
sight
of
such
things
in
the
world
to
come
,
in
comparison
of
which
these
things
are
as
nothing
,
and
therefore
to
be
set
light
by
,
and
even
trodden
under
soot
.
He
slighteth
not
Crowns
and
Kingdoms
,
as
things
above
him
,
but
as
things
below
him
.
The
very
Humility
of
the
Saints
hath
a
high
design
:
when
they
lie
in
the
dust
,
in
self-abhorrency
,
and
self-condemnation
,
they
are
aspiring
thence
as
high
as
Heaven
:
Their
humble
confession
,
and
tears
,
and
groans
,
have
a
tendency
to
that
glory
which
is
above
the
Sun.
As
a
child
that
casteth
his
ball
to
the
ground
,
that
it
may
rebound
the
higher
;
or
as
a
man
that
means
to
make
the
highest
building
,
will
dig
deepest
to
lay
the
foundation
:
In
the
depth
of
their
debasement
they
are
seeking
to
be
as
the
Angels
of
God
.
It
is
Heaven
that
they
mean
in
every
duty
,
in
every
prayer
,
in
every
lamentation
they
make
for
their
infirmities
,
yea
in
all
they
do
in
the
world
,
it
is
nothing
lower
then
Heaven
that
they
intend
.
Perhaps
you
will
by
this
time
turn
your
judgement
of
them
,
as
much
as
the
Barbarians
did
of
Paul
,
Act.
28.
3.
And
as
before
,
you
thought
them
too
base
,
now
you
will
say
that
Grace
doth
make
them
proud
:
but
it
is
no
such
matter
.
Pride
is
the
undue
estimation
of
a
mans
self
,
and
a
desire
of
undue
estimation
from
others
:
and
it
provoketh
a
man
to
seek
after
an
unnecessary
seeming
greatness
in
the
world
,
which
tendeth
to
lay
him
as
low
as
Hell
.
But
these
high
desires
,
and
attempts
,
and
expectations
of
the
Saints
are
accompanied
with
a
deep
sense
of
their
own
undeservings
:
They
confess
before-hand
that
they
are
worthy
of
nothing
,
when
they
live
in
hope
of
all
things
;
they
acknowledge
that
hell
is
their
desert
,
when
they
aspire
after
Heaven
.
And
when
they
come
thither
,
they
will
confess
it
was
not
from
their
merit
,
but
will
for
everlasting
glorifie
that
Grace
that
did
bestow
it
.
They
lean
in
all
their
endeavours
upon
Christ
,
and
never
think
to
rise
so
high
by
any
strength
,
that
is
properly
their
own
.
They
will
readily
confess
,
that
they
have
nothing
but
what
they
Received
,
and
that
it
was
God
and
not
themselves
,
that
made
them
to
differ
:
And
therefore
they
dare
not
glory
as
if
they
Received
it
not
.
When
they
have
most
,
they
most
honour
the
Give●
:
and
when
they
do
best
,
they
magnifie
him
that
quickened
,
and
strengthened
them
:
and
say
,
Not
to
us
,
Oh
Lord
,
not
to
us
,
but
to
thy
name
give
the
glory
,
Psalm
.
115.
1.
The
more
they
have
,
the
better
they
know
whence
they
had
it
.
And
as
their
light
increaseth
,
so
doth
it
lead
them
further
from
themselves
,
and
shew
them
their
natural
darkness
,
and
the
glory
of
that
Sun
from
whence
all
flows
.
It
is
not
impossible
for
a
low
Spirit
to
have
high
designs
;
and
for
a
man
to
lie
in
deep
self-accusations
,
with
strongest
hope
of
an
Angelical
Glory
.
A
man
may
look
toward
Heaven
that
lieth
flat
on
the
earth
,
so
that
his
back
be
towards
it
,
and
not
his
face
.
It
is
no
pride
to
desire
that
which
God
made
for
us
:
Nor
to
seek
after
any
greatness
,
that
he
hath
promised
,
and
offered
,
and
commanded
us
to
seek
for
.
The
sin
of
pride
lieth
not
in
the
Elevation
and
aspiring
after
things
so
great
;
but
in
the
unduness
and
errour
of
it
,
and
in
the
falsness
of
the
estimation
;
unless
when
it
comes
to
desire
to
be
even
as
God
.
It
is
not
pride
,
but
spiritual
wisdom
,
to
desire
to
be
like
to
God
in
holiness
,
and
to
bear
his
Image
,
for
that
is
our
perfection
.
It
is
not
pride
to
be
unsatisfied
with
all
the
greatness
and
glory
of
this
world
;
and
restlesly
to
seek
after
a
heavenly
Kingdom
,
and
to
hope
to
be
like
the
Sun
in
Glory
,
and
to
be
equal
with
the
Angels
of
God
,
Luke
20.
36.
For
God
hath
made
us
for
this
,
and
set
it
before
us
,
as
the
prize
we
run
for
,
and
given
us
an
Infallible
promise
of
it
in
his
Word
:
God
would
not
have
us
base
when
he
forbids
us
to
be
proud
.
His
service
Dignifieth
us
,
if
any
thing
be
a
dignity
.
He
would
not
have
us
to
be
such
Earth-worms
,
so
poor
,
so
miserable
,
so
blind
,
so
naked
,
as
to
take
up
with
the
trifles
and
dirt
of
the
world
:
but
would
have
us
live
like
men
that
have
souls
,
which
are
Immortal
.
Pride
is
the
Tympany
of
the
soul
,
which
consumeth
the
substance
,
and
is
a
mortal
disease
:
He
loveth
not
our
barrenness
,
nor
is
he
against
our
substantial
growth
and
nourishment
,
because
he
would
cure
us
of
this
Tympanite
that
would
k●ll
us
.
It
is
wind
and
water
,
and
not
flesh
and
substance
that
is
the
matter
of
this
Disease
.
So
that
,
when
God
takes
you
down
,
it
is
that
he
may
lift
you
up
;
and
he
makes
you
lesser
,
that
be
may
make
you
greater
.
And
if
you
should
yet
Imagine
that
Humiliation
is
an
unlikely
way
to
Exaltation
.
The
Spirit
of
God
and
the
life
of
Grace
hath
taught
the
true
Convert
the
contrary
,
by
experience
:
He
knows
it
is
Gods
ordinary
way
,
to
bring
life
out
of
Death
,
and
light
out
of
Darkness
,
and
all
things
out
of
Nothing
,
and
to
be
glorified
by
weak
things
.
He
knoweth
that
Christ
went
by
the
Cross
unto
the
Crown
,
and
was
neerest
his
glory
▪
when
he
was
lowest
in
his
Humiliation
;
and
so
must
he
.
For
he
that
will
be
conformed
to
him
in
his
glory
,
must
be
conformed
to
him
in
his
sufferings
,
Phil
.
3.
10.
We
must
suffer
with
him
,
that
we
may
raign
with
him
,
Rom.
8.
17.
The
prison
,
and
the
stocks
,
and
scourging
,
and
scorns
,
were
the
preparation
for
the
Throne
that
Paul
,
and
many
another
must
undergo
.
The
Lark
that
soareth
highest
,
and
singeth
as
it
were
in
the
face
of
the
Sun
,
was
bred
under
a
clod
,
as
low
as
any
other
bird
.
Beloved
Hearers
,
I
beseech
you
hear
not
these
things
as
matters
that
concern
you
not
,
but
as
the
true
Description
of
the
Heirs
of
Heaven
,
Thus
must
it
be
with
you
if
you
will
be
saved
,
while
you
are
unconverted
:
Oh
,
what
stoutness
and
stubbornness
is
in
the
heart
?
How
fain
would
men
be
some
body
in
the
world
?
How
ill
do
you
take
it
to
be
lightly
esteemed
!
you
would
think
it
a
gallant
thing
,
if
you
could
but
be
greatest
,
and
have
all
things
done
as
you
would
have
them
,
and
all
men
beholding
to
you
,
and
depend
upon
you
,
and
you
to
be
beholding
to
none
,
to
have
mens
knees
bow
to
you
,
and
your
word
to
be
the
Law
,
and
all
men
give
you
the
preheminency
:
to
have
your
name
to
be
great
and
famous
,
and
to
be
honoured
by
all
.
Oh
,
what
an
excellent
life
were
this
in
the
eye
of
a
carnal
man
!
But
Converting
Grace
will
bring
you
down
,
if
God
in
mercy
please
to
give
it
you
.
2.
It
will
make
you
call
your selves
less
then
the
least
of
all
his
mercies
,
Gen.
32.
10.
A
worm
and
no
man
,
Psalm
22.
6.
A
wretched
man
,
Rom.
7.
24.
It
will
make
you
think
your selves
unworthy
to
live
;
unworthy
to
come
among
the
Saints
;
unworthy
to
mention
the
name
of
God
;
or
taste
of
his
favour
.
And
this
not
feignedly
,
but
from
your
very
hearts
.
It
will
make
you
marvel
,
that
God
should
do
so
much
for
such
a
wretch
as
you
;
and
that
he
had
not
damned
you
long
ago
.
It
will
make
Confession
of
sin
,
even
natural
to
you
,
and
make
you
lay
your
mouth
in
the
dust
,
Lam
.
3.
29.
You
will
say
worse
of
your selves
to
God
and
man
,
then
most
others
will
say
of
you
,
and
you
will
the
easilier
bear
all
slightings
,
and
reproaches
,
and
unworthy
usage
from
the
world
,
because
you
know
how
ill
you
deserve
of
God
,
as
having
used
Him
and
his
Grace
so
ill
.
Instead
of
snuffing
at
those
that
observe
you
not
,
and
honour
you
not
,
you
will
think
your selves
unworthy
to
be
observed
,
and
think
the
dishonour
less
then
your
due
.
Instead
of
snuffing
th●●
any
should
go
before
you
,
or
be
preferred
above
you
,
you
w
〈…〉
ready
to
stoop
to
the
feet
of
the
meanest
,
for
their
good
.
You
〈◇〉
esteem
others
,
as
far
as
reason
will
bear
it
,
better
then
your selves
▪
and
in
honour
prefer
others
before
your selves
,
Rom.
12.
10.
Instead
of
Lording
it
over
your
brethren
,
you
will
think
it
your
greatness
to
be
the
servants
of
all
,
Matth
.
20.
27.
&
23.
11.
It
may
be
you
will
say
,
This
is
a
strange
person
whom
I
now
describe
,
and
if
there
be
no
true
Converts
but
such
as
these
.
God
help
us
all
;
for
they
are
but
few
.
I
answer
,
This
is
the
Description
that
I
find
in
the
Word
;
and
be
they
few
or
many
,
it
is
these
;
and
onely
these
that
are
the
Disciples
that
Christ
will
own
,
Isa
.
57.
15.
For
thus
saith
the
Lord
,
the
high
and
lofty
One
,
that
inhabiteth
Eternity
;
whose
Name
is
Holy
,
I
dwell
in
the
high
and
holy
Place
,
with
him
also
that
is
of
an
humble
and
contrite
spirit
,
to
Revive
the
spirits
of
the
humble
,
and
to
Revive
the
heart
of
the
contrite
ones
,
Isa
.
66.
2.
To
this
man
will
I
look
,
even
to
him
that
is
poor
,
and
of
a
contrite
spirit
,
and
trembleth
at
my
word
,
Mat
.
5.
3
,
4
,
5.
Blessed
are
the
poor
in
spirit
,
for
theirs
is
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
:
Blessed
are
they
that
mourn
,
for
they
shall
be
comforted
:
Blessed
are
the
meek
,
for
they
shall
inherit
the
earth
.
Read
the
Text
that
Christ
preached
on
Luke
4.
18.
Rom.
12.
16.
Mind
not
high
things
,
but
condescend
to
men
of
low
estate
.
And
Job
22.
29.
He
shall
save
the
humble
person
,
Luke
14.
11.
He
that
humbleth
himself
shall
be
exalted
;
and
he
that
exalteth
himself
shall
be
brought
low
,
Jam
.
4.
6.
God
resisteth
the
proud
,
but
giveth
Grace
to
the
humble
.
I
shall
but
trouble
you
to
recite
one
half
of
the
Scriptures
that
speak
in
this
strain
,
and
assure
us
that
there
is
no
true
Grace
and
Christianity
without
true
humility
.
I
confess
there
are
several
degrees
of
it
in
the
sanctified
,
according
to
the
several
degrees
of
their
sanctification
,
but
it
is
predominant
in
them
all
.
Oh
that
the
ambitious
great
ones
of
the
world
,
would
lay
this
to
heart
.
Oh
,
that
even
all
the
leaders
of
Christs
flock
:
the
Preachers
of
humility
,
would
lay
this
to
heart
.
Then
we
should
not
have
had
the
Church
so
torn
in
pieces
,
by
contending
after
Precedency
and
Preheminency
:
who
should
be
Lords
,
Bishops
,
and
above
the
rest
,
especially
after
such
a
check
from
Christ
,
as
this
Text
and
divers
others
do
contain
.
When
his
Disciples
strove
who
should
be
the
greatest
:
this
is
Christs
decision
of
the
Controversie
:
Not
by
telling
them
that
Rome
shall
be
the
Ruler
of
all
other
Churches
,
and
the
other
four
Patriarchs
shall
be
next
to
it
:
and
the
Bishop
of
the
Metropolis
or
greatest
Cities
,
shall
rule
those
of
the
lesser
Cities
,
and
these
shall
rule
those
that
dwell
in
a
Village
:
No
,
Christ
takes
another
course
to
decide
the
Controversie
,
by
setting
before
them
a
child
,
by
telling
them
that
the
Kings
of
the
Gentiles
exercise
Lordship
over
them
,
and
they
that
exercise
authority
are
called
Benefactors
:
but
ye
shall
not
be
so
;
but
he
that
is
greatest
among
you
,
let
him
be
as
the
younger
,
and
he
that
is
chief
,
as
he
that
doth
serve
,
Luk
.
22.
25
,
26.
One
would
think
that
the
very
thoughts
of
Christs
washing
his
Disciples
feet
,
and
saying
to
them
:
that
thus
they
should
do
by
one
another
,
should
shame
proud-Ambition
from
among
the
Preachers
of
such
a
Gospel
.
Oh
,
that
our
stubborn
people
also
would
remember
this
!
that
are
too
good
to
obey
the
Word
o●
the
Lord
;
and
too
stout
to
be
admonished
,
or
come
for
Instruction
to
their
Ministers
:
yea
,
or
patiently
to
bear
a
Reproof
;
all
these
persons
,
and
many
more
may
call
themselves
Christians
as
long
as
they
will
,
but
Christ
that
knows
his
sheep
will
not
own
them
.
Believe
it
Sirs
,
it
is
as
impossible
to
be
a
true
Christian
without
true
humility
,
as
for
a
house
to
be
without
a
Foundation
.
I
have
shewed
now
what
it
is
to
become
as
little
Children
,
so
far
as
is
beyond
Controversie
.
But
there
is
somewhat
more
that
might
be
worth
our
enquiry
,
whether
they
were
not
baptized
and
purified
children
,
as
such
,
that
Christ
here
intendeth
;
in
whom
even
the
root
of
pride
is
mortified
?
But
this
I
will
not
presume
to
meddle
with
,
because
on
this
subject
I
would
Deliver
you
nothing
,
but
what
among
the
godly
is
commonly
agreed
on
.
But
this
I
may
well
say
in
general
;
that
this
Text
in
part
,
and
others
more
fully
do
tell
us
,
that
Christ
did
not
look
upon
Infants
as
at
so
great
a
distance
from
him
,
as
the
Anabaptists
now
do
.
SECT
.
XXV
.
HAving
done
with
the
work
of
Conversion
on
the
Judgement
,
and
on
the
Heart
;
the
next
thing
to
be
done
,
is
to
shew
you
the
change
that
it
makes
on
men
lives
:
For
this
must
be
lookt
after
as
well
as
the
former
.
The
same
God
that
ruleth
the
Heart
,
doth
rule
the
Life
;
and
he
that
requireth
the
cleansing
of
the
heart
,
doth
require
also
the
cleansing
of
the
hands
,
Jam
.
4.
8.
The
soul
commandeth
the
body
,
and
the
heart
will
dispose
of
the
course
of
the
life
;
If
therefore
the
heart
be
changed
,
the
life
must
needs
be
changed
too
:
The
Root
is
for
the
fruit
;
and
the
life
within
,
is
much
to
enable
us
to
Action
without
.
When
God
giveth
us
the
Root
and
life
of
Grace
and
Holiness
,
it
is
that
we
may
bring
forth
the
fruit
,
and
do
the
works
of
Grace
and
Holiness
.
He
makes
not
the
new
creature
for
nothing
,
or
to
be
idle
,
much
less
to
go
on
in
serving
the
Devil
:
But
he
makes
him
for
a
new
work
,
even
to
serve
the
living
God
,
1
Thes
.
1.
9.
For
we
are
his
workmanship
created
to
good
works
,
which
God
hath
ordained
that
we
should
walk
therein
,
Ephes
.
2.
10.
The
Excellency
of
his
peculiar
people
,
is
,
to
be
zealous
of
good
works
,
Tit
.
2.
14.
A
good
heart
,
and
a
good
life
are
inseparable
,
as
to
the
main
:
But
the
life
may
further
out-go
the
heart
,
then
the
heart
can
out-go
the
life
:
For
there
may
be
a
Reformed
life
that
is
in
many
respects
good
,
while
the
heart
is
bad
;
but
the
life
is
never
worser
then
the
heart
:
For
there
can
be
no
evil
of
sin
in
the
life
,
but
what
the
heart
is
the
proper
cause
of
:
For
out
of
the
heart
come
murders
,
adulteries
,
theft
,
fals-witnessing
,
blasphemy
,
and
such
like
sins
,
which
defile
the
man
,
Matth
.
15.
18
,
19
,
20.
It
is
therefore
a
vain
boast
of
those
men
,
that
take
on
them
to
be
converted
,
when
they
live
as
they
did
before
:
Neither
God
nor
any
wise
man
will
believe
them
,
though
they
may
thus
deceive
themselves
.
Seeing
then
,
there
must
be
a
New
life
,
with
a
New
heart
,
or
no
Salvation
:
Let
us
a
little
particularly
enquire
,
wherein
that
Newness
of
life
doth
Consist
.
1.
The
first
and
principal
Change
of
the
Life
,
consisteth
in
the
Covenant
which
the
Converted
soul
doth
make
with
Christ
.
As
this
is
principally
in
the
heart
,
and
so
containeth
faith
and
holy
Resolution
,
we
have
spoken
of
it
before
:
But
now
I
mention
it
as
expressed
with
the
tongue
:
For
as
with
the
heart
we
Believe
to
Righteousness
;
so
with
the
mouth
is
Confession
made
to
Salvation
,
Rom.
10.
10.
A
Resolved
heart
will
have
a
resolved
tongue
;
It
will
carry
a
man
to
express
his
Resolution
,
as
there
is
convenient
opportunity
,
both
to
God
and
man
:
This
Covenant
might
be
verbally
entred
before
in
the
face
of
the
Congregation
,
in
our
Baptism
by
our
Parents
,
who
are
authorized
by
God
in
Scripture
and
Nature
to
enter
their
children
into
it
,
for
their
Good
:
But
if
the
heart
did
never
truly
own
that
Covenant
when
you
come
to
the
use
of
Reason
,
you
cannot
expect
to
be
saved
by
it
.
Your
own
Covenant
with
Christ
when
you
come
to
age
,
is
then
as
necessary
to
your
salvation
,
as
your
Covenant
by
your
Parent
in
Baptism
was
before
,
to
put
you
into
that
Right
which
Infants
have
by
vertue
of
the
Promise
:
This
Covenant
is
the
very
Bond
,
and
Foundation
of
all
the
following
obedience
of
your
lives
:
when
God
hath
opened
the
eyes
of
a
sinner
to
see
his
great
Necessity
of
Christ
,
and
to
Glory
and
felicity
that
he
hath
procured
,
and
withall
to
see
the
Universality
and
freeness
of
the
Promise
:
and
that
God
doth
call
to
him
to
consent
to
his
terms
,
and
accept
the
mercy
freely
offered
.
Converting
Grace
doth
move
the
heart
to
acceptance
,
and
the
tongue
and
Life
to
make
expression
of
it
.
There
might
be
half-covenants
,
and
falf-hypocritical
promises
before
,
which
for
want
of
sincerity
were
soon
broken
,
and
come
to
naught
:
But
Conversion
entereth
us
into
a
true
,
and
firm
,
and
durable
Covenant
:
when
the
poor
sinner
doth
once
understand
that
it
is
not
long
of
God
if
he
be
shut
out
,
and
that
Christ
hath
put
in
no
bar
of
exception
against
him
more
then
any
other
in
the
promise
of
pardon
and
salvation
;
and
when
he
understandeth
that
God
doth
but
stay
for
his
consent
,
and
all
the
stop
is
at
his
own
will
,
and
when
he
understandeth
throughly
what
reason
he
hath
to
be
willing
,
and
how
little
there
is
to
be
said
against
it
;
then
he
doth
set
up
his
Resolution
,
and
give
up
himself
in
Covenant
unto
God
.
It
may
be
before
he
misunderstood
the
Covenant
,
and
thought
that
Christ
was
unwilling
to
shew
mercy
to
such
a
one
that
had
done
him
so
much
wrong
,
and
he
doubted
whether
God
would
bid
him
welcom
,
if
he
should
come
home
:
But
when
he
is
better
informed
,
he
manifesteth
his
consent
.
God
saith
to
him
in
the
Gospel
,
Sinner
,
wilt
thou
be
mine
?
and
he
answereth
,
yea
Lord
,
with
all
my
heart
;
and
glad
that
thou
wilt
accept
of
such
a
wretch
as
I.
God
saith
to
him
in
his
Gospel
and
by
his
Ministers
;
[
Sinner
,
thou
hast
undone
thy self
,
and
art
under
my
wrath
and
curse
,
I
have
redeemed
thee
by
the
blood
of
my
dear
Son
,
he
hath
bought
thee
and
will
save
thee
,
if
thou
wilt
be
his
:
what
sayst
thou
?
wilt
thou
heartily
give
up
thy self
to
him
to
be
saved
?
shall
he
be
thy
Saviour
and
thy
Lord
?
]
and
the
sinner
answereth
,
[
Yea
Lord
,
with
all
my
heart
;
Nothing
more
welcome
to
me
then
Christ
.
It
is
Christ
that
my
wounded
soul
doth
want
.
It
is
he
,
and
only
he
that
can
save
me
:
I
will
be
his
,
and
take
him
to
be
mine
,
and
gladly
make
with
him
an
everlasting
Covenant
]
Before
,
though
Christ
were
offered
1000
times
,
the
stupid
sinner
laid
it
not
to
heart
,
and
would
not
come
to
him
that
he
might
have
life
,
Joh
.
5.
40.
But
when
he
is
drawn
by
the
Father
,
and
secretly
Illuminated
and
converted
by
his
Grace
,
then
is
he
heartily
glad
of
the
match
;
he
takes
this
as
the
day
of
marriage
between
Christ
and
him
.
Christ
giveth
up
himself
to
the
sinner
,
and
the
sinner
giveth
up
himself
to
Christ
.
I
know
that
the
meer
Covenant
of
the
lips
alone
,
will
prove
no
man
to
be
heartily
converted
:
But
this
in
Connexion
with
that
of
the
heart
will
prove
it
.
Have
you
been
brought
to
this
,
beloved
Hearers
?
to
do
that
by
your selves
at
age
,
which
you
did
by
your
Parents
in
Baptism
?
Have
you
gladly
taken
Christ
as
he
is
offered
to
you
?
and
have
you
delivered
up
your selves
to
him
?
I
tell
you
,
Converting
Grace
will
bring
you
into
Covenant
:
this
Covenant
is
the
very
sum
of
all
your
change
:
all
is
contained
in
this
one
word
[
the
making
up
the
match
between
Christ
and
you
]
Yea
,
and
it
will
make
you
upon
fit
opportunity
,
even
manifest
this
to
others
;
and
even
glory
in
your
Saviour
,
and
be
willing
openly
to
confess
him
before
the
world
,
and
let
them
know
that
you
are
in
Covenant
with
him
.
And
I
must
tell
you
in
a
word
,
that
if
this
Covenant
be
sincere
,
it
will
have
these
Qualifications
following
.
1.
It
will
be
done
in
some
competent
measure
of
understanding
and
judgement
:
you
will
know
what
Christ
is
,
and
what
he
hath
done
,
and
what
need
you
have
of
him
,
and
how
he
is
offered
,
and
upon
what
terms
he
is
to
be
Received
and
made
yours
.
For
there
can
be
no
true
Covenant
,
when
you
are
utterly
ignorant
of
the
very
substance
of
the
Covenant
.
2.
If
it
be
a
true
Covenant
,
it
must
be
entire
,
you
must
take
all
that
is
offered
you
,
and
not
onely
a
part
:
You
must
yield
to
the
terms
of
the
Covenant
,
and
give
up
your selves
wholly
to
Christ
again
.
It
is
not
to
take
Christ
to
some
uses
,
and
not
to
others
;
as
to
justifie
and
save
you
from
Hell
;
and
not
to
sanctifie
or
save
you
from
sin
.
3.
You
must
do
it
Resolvedly
and
habitually
,
from
a
rooted
habit
and
resolution
of
the
very
heart
;
and
not
from
a
sudden
fear
,
or
flash
of
conviction
under
a
moving
Sermon
,
and
as
many
will
do
in
sickness
and
extremity
,
and
then
forget
all
,
or
grow
cold
again
,
and
return
to
their
vomit
when
the
fit
is
over
:
like
those
,
Psalm
78.
34
,
35
,
36
,
37.
When
he
slew
them
,
then
they
sought
him
,
and
they
returned
and
enquired
early
after
God
,
and
they
remembred
that
God
was
their
Rock
,
and
the
high
God
their
Redeemer
:
Nevertheless
,
they
did
flatter
him
with
their
mouth
,
and
lied
unto
him
with
their
tongues
,
for
their
heart
was
not
right
with
him
,
neither
were
they
stedfast
in
his
Covenant
.
And
vers
.
10.
They
kept
not
the
Covenant
of
God
,
and
refused
to
walk
in
his
Law
.
4.
If
you
Covenant
sincerely
,
it
must
be
for
a
present
Return
,
and
not
onely
for
the
time
that
is
to
come
.
It
must
be
from
that
day
forward
,
without
any
more
delay
.
It
is
not
a
true
Covenant
,
which
excepteth
but
a
day
.
5.
And
if
you
truly
covenant
with
Christ
,
you
will
do
it
unreservedly
:
yea
,
and
resolve
against
all
Reservation
.
You
will
not
secretly
make
exceptions
,
and
say
in
your
hearts
,
I
will
be
the
servant
of
Christ
,
if
he
would
use
me
as
I
would
have
him
,
and
deal
easily
with
my
flesh
,
and
not
destroy
my
worldly
Interest
:
I
will
follow
him
as
far
as
the
way
is
fair
,
and
no
further
;
No
,
but
you
will
unreservedly
give
up
your selves
to
his
dispose
,
and
say
,
I
am
sure
I
cannot
have
Christ
and
life
upon
terms
too
hard
.
I
am
sure
that
however
he
deal
with
me
,
I
can
have
no
better
master
,
nor
can
I
take
a
better
course
:
And
if
he
do
as
hardly
by
me
as
ever
he
did
by
any
of
his
servants
,
I
know
I
shall
be
no
loser
by
him
,
nor
ever
have
cause
to
repent
of
the
bargain
.
And
therefore
I
am
Resolved
I
will
give
up
my self
to
him
.
He
is
wise
,
and
just
,
and
merciful
,
let
him
do
with
me
as
he
will
.
This
is
the
principal
effect
of
true
Conversion
,
to
bring
the
soul
thus
to
close
with
God
in
Christ
.
2.
And
in
the
same
Covenant
,
as
the
converted
soul
doth
close
with
Christ
,
so
doth
it
renounce
all
other
Competitors
.
Before
he
served
another
master
but
now
he
understandeth
it
must
be
so
no
more
.
There
is
no
serving
God
and
Mammon
,
the
Spirit
and
the
flesh
:
Christ
and
Satan
are
as
unreconcilable
as
light
and
darkness
.
It
is
the
purpose
of
Christ
to
bring
men
from
the
captivity
of
Satan
,
and
of
sin
,
Act.
26.
18.
and
2
Tim
.
2.
24
,
25.
He
letteth
the
sinner
know
,
that
there
is
no
hopes
of
joyning
these
together
:
either
the
Devil
or
Christ
must
be
forsaken
;
either
sin
or
Mercy
must
be
Renounced
.
The
Word
,
and
Spirit
,
and
Minister
say
to
him
,
[
Thou
seest
sinner
how
the
case
standeth
;
God
is
Resolved
;
he
will
not
change
:
never
think
of
any
other
way
:
either
let
sin
go
,
or
let
Heaven
go
;
take
which
thou
wilt
,
and
leave
which
thou
wilt
:
but
never
think
of
keeping
both
.
]
Hereupon
the
sinner
let
s
go
his
sins
,
and
renounceth
the
world
,
the
flesh
,
the
Devil
;
and
engageth
himself
that
Christ
alone
shall
be
his
Saviour
and
his
Lord
,
and
God
alone
his
chiefest
good
:
he
will
take
the
promised
glory
for
his
Portion
:
And
this
is
the
other
part
of
the
Covenant
.
At
this
on
blow
the
root
of
every
sin
is
destroyed
:
but
principally
,
that
which
is
the
Center
and
sum
of
all
the
rest
,
and
that
is
,
Self-love
,
and
Self-seeking
.
Every
unconverted
sinner
liveth
to
himself
,
and
is
addicted
principally
to
his
carnal
interest
,
and
the
main
work
that
Christ
hath
to
do
upon
the
soul
,
is
,
to
take
down
this
Carnal
self
:
This
is
the
great
Enemy
that
he
bendeth
his
force
against
.
And
the
subduing
of
this
is
his
chiefest
Victory
:
This
is
the
great
Idol
of
every
unregenerate
man
,
that
must
be
taken
down
,
or
there
is
no
salvation
.
The
very
Nature
of
Conversion
is
,
a
turning
from
Carnal-self
to
God
by
Christ
.
This
therefore
is
to
be
enquired
after
by
all
that
would
find
this
change
upon
themselves
.
And
I
beseech
you
brethren
be
very
careful
in
this
particular
:
For
as
this
part
of
the
work
is
of
Absolute
Necessity
:
so
the
interest
of
Carnal-self
is
very
strong
and
deep
rooted
,
and
exceeding
much
be
friended
by
our
Nature
:
so
that
here
is
the
main
difficulty
of
all
your
work
.
Oh
,
it
is
no
easie
matter
for
a
man
unfeinedly
to
deny
himself
;
it
is
a
subtil
enemy
that
will
keep
much
secret
life
and
strength
,
when
it
seemeth
to
be
overcome
.
And
though
you
may
think
in
an
affliction
,
or
time
of
humiliation
,
that
self
is
brought
very
low
;
yet
when
prosperity
comes
again
,
or
when
its
interest
lieth
at
the
stake
,
and
you
are
called
,
either
to
costly
duties
,
or
sufferings
,
you
will
then
see
better
,
what
strength
your
carnal-self
yet
retaineth
.
Many
a
man
hath
gone
far
and
done
much
,
and
shamefully
fallen
away
at
the
last
,
because
they
were
never
brought
throughly
to
self-denial
.
It
is
the
remaining
interest
of
Carnal-self
,
that
leadeth
some
to
fleshly
lusts
,
and
some
to
proud
ambitious
wayes
,
and
some
to
drown
themselves
in
the
cares
of
this
world
,
and
so
prove
wretched
hypocrites
at
the
last
.
I
do
therefore
as
earnestly
advise
every
soul
of
you
,
to
all
possible
care
in
this
point
,
as
I
would
do
to
any
thing
in
the
world
:
what
ever
you
do
,
be
jealous
of
this
sin
.
Fight
neither
against
smal
nor
great
,
but
against
this
enemy
,
Carnal-self
:
and
do
not
too
easily
believe
that
it
is
overcome
:
Conquer
this
and
conquer
all
.
This
is
the
life
and
soul
of
all
sins
.
The
very
use
and
end
of
all
sin
is
Flesh
pleasing
.
As
he
that
hath
right
ends
,
hath
done
more
then
half
his
work
for
his
salvation
:
so
he
that
keepeth
up
his
fleshly
end
,
is
still
a
servant
of
the
flesh
,
whatever
he
may
do
that
seemeth
to
be
for
God
.
He
that
hath
got
the
victory
of
this
self
,
hath
broke
the
heart
of
every
sin
.
And
in
this
fall
of
Carnal-self
,
there
are
three
great
master
sins
go
down
.
1.
Pride
.
2.
Covetousness
.
3.
Voluptuousness
.
He
that
before
was
set
upon
the
exalting
of
himself
;
is
now
set
upon
the
glorifying
of
God
.
And
he
that
lived
to
the
world
,
and
was
a
drudg
for
Earth
,
is
now
imployed
for
higher
things
;
and
he
that
must
have
his
sports
,
and
pleasures
,
and
fleshly
ease
,
hath
now
learned
to
use
his
body
as
a
servant
,
and
no
longer
to
suffer
it
to
be
the
Ruler
of
his
soul
.
But
of
these
I
have
spoken
elswhere
.
So
that
I
will
say
no
more
of
them
now
:
Onely
this
,
That
the
destroying
of
these
three
sins
:
Pride
,
Covetousness
,
and
Voluptuousness
,
and
in
them
Carnal-self
,
is
one
half
of
the
work
of
true
Conversion
:
as
the
other
half
is
the
setting
up
of
God
and
the
turning
of
the
soul
by
Christ
to
him
;
and
an
unreserved
Dedication
,
and
Resignation
of
our selves
to
him
.
SECT
.
XXVI
.
2.
WHen
the
Sinner
is
thus
engaged
in
Covenant
to
God
:
the
next
thing
that
he
doth
,
is
,
Actually
to
forsake
that
sin
which
he
hath
renounced
,
and
make
good
the
Covenant
that
even
now
he
made
.
For
it
is
not
a
false
dissembling
promise
,
that
converted
sinners
make
to
God
.
Thre
is
no
hold
to
take
of
another
mans
word
:
Before
Conversion
,
all
promises
come
from
so
low
a
principle
that
they
quickly
vanish
,
and
the
heart
of
such
a
man
is
as
changeable
as
the
Moon
:
But
when
they
are
converted
,
you
shall
see
that
they
are
men
of
their
word
,
and
did
mean
as
they
said
,
and
were
in
good
sadness
with
God
,
and
that
they
are
indeed
faln
out
with
sin
:
they
do
now
not
think
to
put
off
the
Righteous
God
with
words
,
and
keep
that
sin
which
in
their
covenant
they
did
Renounce
:
No
,
they
know
that
that
would
but
bring
greater
wrath
upon
them
,
and
cause
God
to
deal
with
them
as
perjur'd
Covenant-breakers
,
besides
all
the
rest
of
their
sins
;
and
therefore
the
same
Grace
that
caused
them
to
promise
,
causeth
them
to
perform
.
Oh
,
what
a
sudden
change
doth
appear
in
the
lives
of
such
as
these
,
when
God
hath
throughly
done
his
work
!
I
know
the
work
on
the
heart
is
the
greatest
work
,
but
that
is
not
seen
so
much
by
men
,
and
therefore
not
so
much
admired
.
But
the
life
is
seen
by
others
,
and
therefore
it
is
a
wonder
in
the
eyes
of
the
world
many
times
,
to
see
the
change
of
a
converted
sinner
:
when
they
see
,
that
he
that
lived
in
fleshly
pleasures
,
doth
now
despise
them
,
and
hath
no
such
mind
of
his
former
sports
and
delights
!
They
marvel
what
aileth
the
man
that
he
is
so
changed
:
when
they
hear
him
that
was
wont
to
curse
and
swear
,
and
deride
those
that
feared
God
,
to
lament
now
his
wickednesses
,
to
reprove
others
that
do
as
he
was
wont
to
do
,
and
warn
them
to
take
heed
of
going
that
way
;
people
will
marvel
what
hath
befallen
the
man
that
hath
made
this
alteration
:
They
do
not
see
what
he
hath
seen
,
nor
know
the
workings
of
the
Spirit
of
God
upon
his
soul
:
They
know
not
how
God
hath
been
hammering
his
hard
heart
,
and
melting
it
,
and
forming
it
to
this
:
They
were
not
witnesses
of
the
strivings
and
conflict
in
his
spirit
,
which
was
between
Christ
and
the
flesh
:
and
therefore
,
when
they
see
not
the
cause
within
,
the
change
without
will
seem
the
stranger
to
them
.
And
indeed
it
is
a
kind
of
miracle
to
see
the
effects
of
the
power
of
Christ
,
and
how
suddenly
oftentimes
the
change
is
made
,
that
would
never
have
been
made
by
any
other
means
.
Take
a
man
that
hath
onely
some
light
convictions
,
and
a
half-Repentance
,
and
how
long
is
he
in
making
a
half-Reformation
.
If
he
were
wont
to
swear
or
curse
,
or
frequent
Ale-houses
and
vain
company
,
he
cannot
suddenly
leave
it
,
but
sometimes
he
restrains
it
a
little
,
as
if
he
were
reformed
,
and
sometimes
he
fals
to
it
again
,
because
he
is
not
truly
changed
.
But
when
he
is
converted
indeed
,
you
shall
see
him
ordinarily
leave
all
these
sins
,
even
on
a
sudden
:
He
that
was
wont
to
swear
or
curse
,
you
shall
never
hear
him
do
it
again
;
he
will
flee
from
the
places
that
before
he
delighted
in
:
He
is
moved
by
a
more
effectual
principle
,
and
therefore
will
not
stand
trifling
in
the
business
.
Grace
makes
a
man
know
,
that
sin
,
and
Satan
,
and
the
flesh
are
his
deadly
enemies
,
that
seek
the
everlasting
damnation
of
his
soul
,
and
therefore
it
is
the
less
marvel
,
if
he
use
them
as
enemies
.
If
friends
have
weapons
in
their
hands
,
they
will
but
play
with
them
,
but
deadly
enemies
will
seek
the
blood
of
one
another
.
There
is
difference
between
fencing
and
fighting
for
life
.
Though
a
man
that
knoweth
nothing
of
their
meaning
▪
might
think
a
Fencer
is
fighting
in
good
sadness
,
seeing
he
seemeth
to
make
as
great
a
stir
as
if
it
were
so
indeed
:
yet
the
issue
will
shew
you
,
that
it
is
otherwise
,
because
you
see
that
there
is
no
blood
shed
,
nor
men
killed
.
So
is
it
with
an
Hypocrite
in
his
seeming
Reformation
,
when
he
makes
the
greatest
stir
against
his
sin
,
in
confessing
,
and
prayer
,
and
other
means
,
yet
he
will
not
Resolvedly
cast
it
away
,
but
he
secretly
useth
it
as
his
friend
,
while
he
openly
abuseth
it
as
his
enemy
;
and
he
puts
it
into
his
bosome
;
while
he
cals
it
all
to
naught
.
He
will
not
be
brought
unfeignedly
to
Renounce
it
,
and
give
it
a
bill
of
divorce
,
and
cast
it
out
as
a
man
doth
his
vomit
,
with
Resolution
never
to
take
it
in
more
:
Oh
how
sweetly
doth
he
roul
it
in
his
thoughts
in
secret
,
when
he
frowneth
upon
it
with
the
severest
countenance
!
How
easily
is
he
drawn
to
it
again
and
again
,
when
he
takes
on
him
to
repent
of
it
and
abhor
it
!
But
it
is
clean
contrary
with
a
man
that
is
converted
:
Though
the
Remnants
of
sin
will
remain
in
him
while
he
liveth
,
yet
as
to
the
Reign
of
it
,
he
presently
casteth
it
off
,
and
bideth
defiance
to
it
:
He
fighteth
against
it
in
good
earnest
,
as
knowing
that
either
he
or
it
must
die
:
He
casteth
it
up
as
a
loathsome
vomit
,
which
he
will
not
take
into
his
stomack
again
:
you
shall
quickly
see
by
the
course
of
his
life
,
that
his
heart
is
changed
.
Before
true
Conversion
comes
,
what
a
stir
have
we
with
wretched
sinners
to
leave
a
base
lust
?
to
forsake
their
drunkenness
,
or
covetousness
,
or
uncleanness
,
to
leave
their
swearing
and
cursed
speaking
,
and
yet
we
cannot
prevail
with
them
,
sometime
they
will
,
and
then
again
they
will
not
:
sometime
a
flash
of
conviction
flieth
in
their
faces
,
and
they
are
a
little
affrightned
,
and
then
they
will
presently
repent
and
mend
:
But
when
the
fit
is
over
,
you
shall
see
that
it
is
not
a
change
of
his
Disposition
or
Nature
:
it
was
but
a
little
falling
out
with
their
sin
,
which
leaveth
them
faster
friends
,
when
they
are
Reconciled
:
But
Conversion
maketh
an
unreconcilable
enmity
.
Away
goes
former
sinful
customs
and
courses
;
away
goes
covetous
practices
,
and
wicked
speeches
,
and
proud
fashions
,
and
courses
.
As
Sarah
thrust
out
Hagar
and
Ishmael
out
of
her
house
,
and
would
Receive
them
no
more
.
If
you
have
deadly
enemies
in
your
house
,
you
will
thrust
out
them
and
all
that
they
have
.
If
a
man
should
sit
in
a
dark
room
among
Snakes
and
Toads
,
and
think
verily
that
there
were
no
such
matter
,
but
he
were
in
his
bed-chamber
:
you
might
perswade
him
long
enough
to
come
away
,
and
tell
him
of
the
danger
:
but
he
will
not
stir
,
but
laugh
at
you
,
because
he
doth
not
believe
you
.
But
if
you
come
into
the
room
with
a
light
,
and
he
see
them
crawling
all
about
him
,
and
making
at
him
,
then
you
need
not
another
word
to
bid
him
be
gone
;
he
is
quickly
up
,
and
leaveth
them
with
abhorrency
.
We
tell
unconverted
sinners
of
the
hatefulness
of
sin
,
and
the
danger
that
they
are
in
,
and
pray
them
to
leave
it
,
but
they
believe
us
not
,
and
do
but
laugh
at
it
,
but
when
the
Spirit
of
God
bringeth
in
the
light
,
and
they
see
all
this
with
their
own
eyes
,
that
it
is
even
worse
then
ever
we
made
it
;
then
away
goes
their
sins
,
without
any
more
ado
.
Like
a
child
that
hath
a
fine
yellow
Crab
,
which
he
taketh
for
a●
Apple
,
he
will
not
part
with
it
,
nor
let
you
take
it
from
him
:
but
when
he
hath
set
his
teeth
in
it
once
,
and
tasted
it
,
he
will
throw
it
away
without
any
more
ado
.
If
such
a
foolish
child
be
playing
with
a
Nettle
,
while
he
taketh
it
for
a
common
Herb
,
he
is
bold
with
it
,
but
when
he
feels
the
sting
,
he
throweth
it
away
:
Or
if
he
be
playing
about
a
nest
of
Wasps
or
Bees
,
while
he
takes
them
to
be
but
harmless
flies
,
you
cannot
call
him
away
,
but
when
once
they
hav
stung
him
,
he
cries
and
runs
away
of
himself
,
without
another
word
.
Even
so
is
it
with
a
poor
sinner
about
his
sins
,
before
Conversion
.
We
pray
him
to
come
,
come
away
,
and
tell
him
that
sin
hath
a
sting
,
and
a
deadly
sting
,
and
assure
him
from
the
Word
of
God
,
that
it
will
be
bitterness
in
the
latter
end
,
and
he
makes
no
great
matter
of
our
words
,
but
can
hear
us
,
as
if
we
came
in
the
Pulpit
to
tell
him
a
tale
,
and
not
to
save
his
soul
from
Hell
:
and
therefore
he
can
go
on
in
his
old
way
for
all
this
,
and
take
his
cups
,
or
follow
the
world
and
his
fleshly
lusts
,
and
give
the
Preacher
leave
to
talk
.
But
when
converting
Grace
comes
,
it
makes
them
taste
the
bitterness
and
sourness
of
sin
,
and
then
they
quickly
spit
it
out
.
It
makes
them
feel
the
sting
and
smart
,
and
then
they
cry
to
God
for
help
,
and
wish
they
had
never
known
it
,
and
run
away
from
it
with
detestation
.
Grace
bringeth
in
that
light
from
God
,
which
shews
them
that
which
they
did
not
see
before
.
How
that
all
this
while
they
have
had
a
multitude
of
crawling
Serpents
in
their
bosome
,
and
they
have
been
playing
even
at
the
brink
of
Hell
:
And
when
they
se
this
with
their
own
eyes
,
its
time
for
them
to
take
another
course
.
If
you
doubt
of
all
this
that
I
say
,
whether
Conversion
doth
make
a
man
thus
cast
away
his
sin
,
while
the
Hypocrite
stands
dallying
with
it
,
and
cannot
leave
it
;
Look
into
the
example
of
all
true
Converts
.
Or
if
that
do
not
satisfie
you
,
look
into
the
Infallible
Word
of
God
.
How
eagerly
was
Saul
going
on
in
his
persecution
,
till
the
light
from
Heaven
did
stop
his
course
;
and
the
voice
and
Grace
of
Christ
did
change
his
mind
!
Act.
9.
But
do
you
read
that
ever
Paul
did
persecute
any
more
?
or
doth
he
delay
and
take
time
to
consider
of
the
matter
before
he
would
leave
his
former
sin
?
No
,
but
he
presently
forbears
,
and
betakes
himself
to
another
course
.
And
Tit
.
3.
3
,
4
,
5.
When
he
confessed
the
former
sinful
course
of
himself
and
others
,
he
telleth
you
now
how
the
matter
is
mended
.
And
no
marvel
,
for
the
man
that
liveth
in
his
former
sinful
way
,
can
never
be
saved
,
whatever
change
of
the
heart
he
may
pretend
,
1
Cor
.
6.
9
,
10
,
11.
Know
ye
not
that
the
unrighteous
shall
not
inherit
the
Kingdom
of
God
?
Be
not
deceived
,
neither
Fornicators
,
nor
Idolaters
,
nor
Adulterers
,
nor
Effeminate
,
nor
Abusers
of
themselves
with
mankind
,
nor
Thievs
,
nor
Covetous
,
nor
Drunkards
,
nor
Revellers
,
nor
Extortioners
shall
inherit
the
Kingdom
of
God
.
And
such
were
some
of
you
,
but
ye
are
washed
,
but
ye
are
sanctified
,
but
ye
are
justified
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
and
by
the
Spirit
of
our
God
.
Now
you
see
that
Conversion
makes
an
effectual
change
of
the
life
:
ye
were
such
,
but
now
it
is
not
so
,
ye
are
washed
,
ye
are
sanctified
by
the
Spirit
of
God
.
And
Isa
.
30.
22.
When
God
mentioneth
the
conversion
of
these
people
,
he
saith
concerning
their
former
sins
:
Thou
shalt
cast
them
away
as
a
menstruous
cloth
,
thou
shalt
say
to
it
,
got
thee
hence
.
With
what
detestation
will
a
converted
sinner
,
say
to
his
former
sin
[
Get
thee
hence
!
It
is
by
thee
that
I
have
suffered
,
and
had
like
to
have
been
undone
for
ever
.
It
is
by
thee
that
I
have
so
much
wronged
God
,
and
therefore
away
with
thee
;
get
thee
hence
.
]
So
in
Isa
.
31.
6
,
7.
Turn
ye
unto
him
,
from
wh●m
the
children
of
Israel
have
deeply
Revolted
;
For
in
that
day
every
man
shall
cast
away
his
Idols
of
silver
,
and
his
Idols
of
Gold
,
which
your
own
hands
have
made
you
for
a
sin
.
And
the
Description
of
Conversion
runs
thus
,
Ezek
.
18.
31.
Cast
away
from
you
all
your
Transgressions
,
whereby
ye
have
transgressed
against
me
,
and
make
you
a
new
heart
,
and
a
new
spirit
:
for
why
will
you
die
,
Oh
ye
house
of
Israel
?
And
Ezek
.
20.
7.
God
commandeth
them
:
Cast
ye
away
every
man
the
Abomination
of
his
eyes
,
and
vers
.
8.
They
rebelled
,
and
did
not
cast
away
every
man
the
abomination
of
his
eyes
:
Rom.
13.
12.
Let
us
therefore
cast
off
the
works
of
darkness
,
and
let
us
put
on
the
Armour
of
light
,
let
us
walk
honestly
,
as
in
the
day
,
not
in
rioting
and
drunkenness
,
not
in
chambering
and
wantonness
,
not
in
strife
and
envying
.
Isa
.
1.
16
,
17.
Wash
ye
,
make
ye
clean
,
put
away
the
evil
of
your
doings
from
before
mine
eyes
:
Cease
to
do
evil
,
learn
to
do
well
.
Isa
.
55.
6
,
7.
Seek
the
Lord
while
he
may
be
found
,
call
upon
him
while
he
is
neer
.
Let
the
wicked
forsake
his
waies
,
and
the
unrighteous
man
his
thoughts
,
and
let
him
return
again
to
the
Lord
,
and
he
will
have
mercy
upon
him
,
and
to
our
God
,
for
he
will
abundantly
pardon
,
Jer
.
26.
13.
Amend
your
wayes
and
your
doings
,
and
obey
the
voice
of
the
Lord
your
God
,
and
he
will
repent
him
of
the
evil
.
An
hundred
more
such
passages
might
be
cited
:
wherein
it
is
most
Evident
,
that
there
is
no
true
conversion
of
the
heart
,
if
the
sin
of
the
life
be
not
also
cast
away
.
If
any
will
here
desire
to
be
curious
,
and
to
know
just
how
much
Conquest
the
least
degree
of
Grace
doth
make
,
and
how
much
actual
sins
may
stand
with
sincerity
of
Grace
?
Or
if
any
will
imagine
,
that
because
there
is
yet
actual
sin
in
the
Converted
:
that
therefore
there
is
no
discernable
difference
between
their
reformation
and
other
mens
.
I
answer
them
as
followeth
.
1.
A
strong
Degree
of
Grace
is
easily
known
by
him
that
hath
it
,
by
the
through
Reformation
both
of
heart
and
life
.
2.
The
weakest
Degree
of
Grace
is
not
ordinarily
known
,
and
therefore
you
cannot
expect
that
I
should
make
it
known
,
For
he
that
hath
so
little
Grace
as
to
sin
as
much
as
will
stand
with
true
Grace
,
shall
scarce
ever
know
that
he
hath
any
true
Grace
at
all
in
that
condition
:
he
is
not
fit
for
such
a
condition
,
nor
would
it
do
him
good
till
he
were
fitter
for
it
.
3.
There
is
no
change
of
the
life
that
will
discover
sincerity
certainly
to
others
,
nor
to
themselves
considered
alone
,
without
the
change
of
the
heart
,
but
there
is
a
wickedness
of
the
life
that
will
prove
a
wickedness
of
the
heart
even
unto
others
:
much
more
to
men
themselves
,
who
may
know
both
immediately
.
4.
By
this
one
mark
you
may
know
whether
the
sins
of
your
lives
,
be
they
great
or
small
,
are
certain
proofs
of
an
unconverted
graceless
heart
or
not
.
In
every
true
converted
man
,
the
main
bent
of
his
heart
and
life
is
against
sin
,
and
his
chief
desire
and
endeavour
is
to
destroy
it
:
But
in
others
it
is
not
so
.
Whatsoever
kind
of
sinning
therefore
will
not
stand
with
such
a
bent
of
heart
and
life
;
with
such
a
desire
and
endeavour
,
will
prove
that
man
to
be
graceless
or
unconverted
that
doth
commit
it
.
Now
how
far
a
mans
sin
is
with
,
or
against
the
main
predominant
bent
of
his
own
heart
and
life
,
he
may
discern
himself
by
diligent
observation
.
SECT
.
XXVII
.
3.
I
Have
hitherto
spoke
onely
of
sins
of
Commission
,
which
are
cast
away
when
the
soul
is
changed
:
the
next
part
of
the
Reformation
of
the
life
is
in
point
of
Duty
.
A
Converted
soul
hath
presently
another
work
to
do
.
As
he
hath
set
his
heart
upon
another
end
,
and
looketh
after
another
portion
and
Inheritance
:
so
hath
he
other
means
to
use
,
which
are
sutable
to
the
nature
of
the
End
which
is
to
be
obtained
.
A
Heavenly
felicity
is
not
gotten
by
earthly
means
Learning
to
do
well
,
therefore
is
ever
joyned
with
ceasing
to
do
evil
,
Isa
.
1.
17.
Seeking
the
Lord
while
he
may
be
found
,
and
calling
on
him
while
he
is
neer
,
is
joyned
with
forsaking
wicked
wayes
,
Isa
.
55.
6.
He
that
is
turned
from
the
power
of
Satan
,
is
turned
to
God
,
Act.
26.
18.
Before
Conversion
the
wretched
sinner
had
no
pleasure
in
God
,
and
therefore
no
pleasure
in
his
service
.
And
therefore
was
seldom
,
and
cold
,
and
careless
in
it
,
and
gave
God
nothing
but
the
Leavings
of
the
world
and
the
flesh
,
and
what
they
could
spare
,
and
put
him
off
with
some
formal
superficial
cheap
kind
of
service
that
would
cost
them
but
little
.
But
when
Converting
Grace
hath
made
a
change
:
as
God
is
their
delight
,
so
is
his
work
and
worship
.
They
see
a
world
of
work
before
them
,
which
they
made
no
conscience
of
before
:
As
I
told
you
,
of
Paul
,
Act.
9.
11.
He
fals
a
praying
as
soon
as
he
is
converted
;
and
from
praying
he
proceeds
to
the
preaching
of
that
Gospel
which
he
persecuted
before
.
It
made
the
people
wonder
to
see
him
that
had
been
persecuting
all
that
called
upon
the
name
of
Jesus
,
but
a
little
before
,
to
preach
for
them
a
little
after
,
Act.
9.
20
,
21.
The
Text
saith
,
All
that
heard
him
were
amazed
,
and
said
,
Is
not
this
he
that
destroyed
them
which
called
on
this
name
in
Jerusalem
,
and
came
hither
to
that
intent
,
to
bring
them
bound
to
the
chief
Priests
?
So
is
it
to
this
day
.
When
a
poor
sinner
that
was
wont
to
mock
at
a
holy
life
,
and
never
was
used
to
call
upon
God
,
or
at
least
,
but
heartlesly
and
with
the
lips
:
that
made
no
conscience
of
praying
in
his
family
,
or
instructing
them
,
or
holy
spending
the
Lords
day
,
shall
now
be
as
diligent
in
these
as
any
.
When
the
Bible
is
in
his
hands
,
or
other
good
books
,
that
had
rather
before
have
had
a
pair
of
cards
,
or
dice
,
or
worldly
business
;
when
a
man
that
was
wont
to
set
light
by
these
things
,
is
now
set
upon
them
,
and
cannot
live
without
them
:
this
makes
the
world
about
him
amazed
,
and
say
,
Is
not
this
he
that
scorned
Sermons
,
who
now
followeth
after
Sermons
?
Is
not
this
he
that
was
against
these
things
as
much
as
any
,
that
now
is
set
so
much
upon
them
?
I
know
,
a
man
that
is
unconverted
may
be
much
in
the
use
of
means
,
but
here
is
the
difference
:
To
a
converted
man
,
the
obedience
of
God
is
his
chiefest
work
and
business
,
to
which
all
other
things
are
made
to
stoop
:
But
to
the
unconverted
,
the
work
of
the
flesh
,
and
world
is
the
chief
,
and
the
service
of
God
must
stoop
to
that
.
Sirs
,
If
any
of
you
dream
that
you
are
converted
,
and
yet
will
not
be
brought
to
the
works
of
obedience
,
both
in
holiness
to
God
,
and
Righteousness
to
men
,
you
do
but
wilfully
deceive
your selves
.
Do
you
think
a
man
can
love
God
above
all
,
as
every
true
Christian
doth
,
and
not
seek
him
above
all
?
Or
that
a
man
can
have
a
heavenly
heart
,
and
not
have
a
heavenly
life
?
it
cannot
be
.
If
you
had
rather
sit
at
home
,
when
you
should
be
attending
upon
God
in
the
publick
Assembly
,
or
enjoying
private
helps
for
your
souls
;
Or
are
cumbred
about
many
things
,
when
you
should
be
looking
after
the
one
thing
Necessary
;
It
is
a
sign
that
you
have
not
chosen
the
better
part
;
when
ever
the
heart
is
changed
to
God
,
the
main
bent
of
the
life
will
presently
consist
in
the
seeking
of
God
.
SECT
.
XXVIII
.
4.
A
New
heart
will
have
a
New
tongue
.
The
fruit
of
it
will
appear
in
the
scope
of
a
mans
discourse
:
For
out
of
the
abundance
of
the
heart
the
mouth
speaketh
,
Mat
.
12.
34.
I
know
a
man
may
force
his
words
,
and
therefore
I
still
say
to
you
,
that
these
proofs
from
the
outward
actions
,
are
stronger
for
the
Negative
,
then
the
Affirmative
.
An
evil
tongue
will
prove
an
evil
heart
,
but
to
prove
a
man
sincere
,
there
must
be
both
heart
and
tongue
.
But
certain
it
is
,
that
though
words
may
be
counterfeit
,
yet
true
Conversion
doth
alway
change
the
speech
,
and
make
the
tongue
also
serviceable
to
those
higher
Ends
,
which
the
heart
is
newly
set
upon
.
He
that
before
had
no
mind
to
speak
of
any
thing
but
earthly
and
fleshly
matters
,
he
is
now
enquiring
after
other
matters
.
The
first
words
that
we
read
of
the
converted
Jews
,
Act.
2.
37.
And
the
converted
Jayler
,
Act.
16.
And
Paul
,
when
be
was
converted
,
Act.
9.
Were
,
What
God
would
have
them
do
that
they
might
be
saved
.
Before
,
the
very
discourse
of
sin
,
and
Grace
,
and
Christ
,
and
the
life
to
come
,
were
a
trouble
to
them
,
but
now
it
is
otherwise
.
They
know
they
have
their
tongues
for
no
greater
use
,
nor
can
they
better
imploy
them
,
then
in
seeking
Direction
for
their
Everlasting
happiness
.
Now
if
you
mark
them
in
the
company
that
they
come
into
,
if
they
have
any
fit
opportunity
,
they
are
lamenting
their
former
sinful
life
,
or
warning
others
to
avoid
the
way
that
they
were
led
into
▪
or
telling
men
of
the
evil
of
sin
,
and
the
need
of
Christ
and
Grace
,
or
asking
help
of
those
that
can
help
them
:
How
to
search
their
hearts
;
how
to
overcome
the
remnant
of
their
sins
;
and
how
to
carry
on
the
work
of
God
,
that
they
may
be
ready
for
death
and
judgement
,
and
get
safe
to
Heaven
.
You
that
are
carnal
,
do
wonder
that
men
speak
so
much
of
these
things
,
and
you
are
a
weary
to
hear
them
,
but
you
know
not
the
change
that
is
made
upon
their
hearts
.
Can
you
blame
a
man
to
talk
of
his
Everlasting
condition
,
and
of
that
which
is
of
greater
moment
then
all
the
matters
of
the
world
?
Can
you
blame
a
man
to
talk
most
of
that
,
which
he
mindeth
most
?
and
which
his
very
heart
is
set
upon
?
If
his
tongue
be
of
Heaven
,
while
his
heart
is
on
earth
,
then
he
is
an
Hypocrite
:
But
would
you
not
have
a
mans
tongue
to
follow
his
heart
,
when
his
heart
is
right
?
yet
some
men
are
so
perverse
,
and
so
against
the
things
of
God
,
that
they
are
ready
to
say
,
why
can't
they
keep
their
faith
or
Religion
to
themselves
?
Cannot
they
be
Religious
in
secret
,
without
talking
of
it
so
much
to
others
?
As
if
the
heart
onely
were
made
for
God
,
and
the
tongue
for
the
world
,
the
flesh
or
the
Devil
.
As
if
a
man
should
talk
of
nothing
but
the
childish
toyes
and
trifles
of
the
world
,
for
fear
of
seeming
an
Hypocrite
,
or
for
fear
of
troubling
these
queazy
souls
.
Shall
the
Holy
Ghost
make
such
a
change
on
the
heart
of
a
sinner
,
and
shall
not
the
tongue
partake
of
it
,
or
express
it
?
Can
Christ
and
his
Spirit
dwell
in
the
heart
,
and
the
tongue
conceal
so
blessed
an
Inhabitant
?
Can
a
man
have
a
taste
of
Heaven
upon
his
heart
,
and
the
Kingdom
of
God
begun
within
him
,
and
yet
not
express
his
life
or
joy
?
Or
is
it
meet
for
him
that
hath
found
the
way
to
Heaven
,
to
hold
his
tongue
,
and
let
others
quietly
post
to
Hell
?
Should
a
man
that
hath
narrowly
escaped
damnation
himself
be
silent
,
when
he
seeth
others
go
in
the
same
way
that
he
had
like
to
have
perished
in
?
Who
will
not
call
to
another
to
take
heed
;
that
hath
escaped
a
quick-sand
himself
?
Or
set
up
a
bush
,
that
those
that
follow
may
see
the
danger
?
Is
it
not
a
strange
conceit
of
these
men
,
that
would
have
the
converted
so
cruel
to
all
that
are
yet
unconverted
;
so
unthankful
to
God
that
hath
mercifully
delivered
them
;
so
sensless
of
matters
of
the
greatest
weight
,
and
so
serviceable
to
Satan
the
great
Deceiver
,
as
to
say
nothing
of
such
unspeakable
things
as
these
?
What!
Have
the
Love
of
God
shed
abroad
in
their
hearts
,
and
say
nothing
of
it
?
Have
the
pardon
of
sin
in
the
blood
of
Christ
,
and
say
nothing
of
it
?
What!
See
many
100
souls
in
danger
of
damnation
,
and
say
nothing
,
but
let
them
perish
?
It
cannot
be
;
it
must
not
be
:
It
is
a
most
unreasonable
thing
to
desire
it
.
Our
tongue
is
our
Glory
,
it
is
the
principal
Instrument
of
manifesting
our
mind
,
by
which
man
differeth
from
all
other
inferiour
creatures
:
And
should
we
not
use
it
for
God
and
the
greatest
things
?
What
sottish
people
are
these
,
to
think
their
worldly
matters
fit
for
their
discourse
,
and
the
matters
of
everlasting
life
unfit
?
To
think
it
no
harm
to
jest
and
talk
foolishly
▪
and
tell
idle
tales
,
and
such
a
man
they
take
for
a
pleasant
companion
,
and
never
find
fault
with
him
.
But
for
the
things
that
may
honour
God
,
or
tend
to
mens
salvation
,
or
to
destroy
sin
and
cross
the
Devil
,
here
we
must
be
silent
,
and
keep
our
Religion
to
our selves
.
Did
ever
these
wretches
believe
Jesus
Christ
,
Matth
.
12.
37.
That
by
their
words
they
shall
be
justified
,
and
by
their
words
they
shall
be
condemned
?
Did
they
ever
believe
,
or
regard
the
words
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Ephes
.
5.
3
,
4.
But
forni●action
,
uncleanness
,
or
lasciviousness
,
let
it
not
be
once
named
among
you
,
as
becometh
Saints
;
Nor
filthiness
,
nor
foolish
talking
,
nor
jestings
,
which
are
not
convenient
,
but
rather
giving
of
thanks
.
And
Eph.
4.
29
,
30.
Let
no
corrupt
communication
proceed
out
of
your
mouth
,
but
that
which
is
good
to
the
use
of
edifying
,
that
it
may
minister
Grace
to
the
hearers
,
and
grieve
not
the
holy
Spirit
of
God
Col
3.
16.
Let
the
Word
of
Christ
dwell
in
you
richly
in
all
wisdom
,
teaching
and
admonishing
one
another
,
Heb
.
3.
13.
Exhort
one
another
daily
while
it
is
called
to
day
,
lest
any
of
you
be
hardened
through
the
deceitfulness
of
sin
,
1
Pet
.
4.
11.
If
any
man
speak
,
let
him
speak
as
the
Oracle
of
God
,
that
God
in
all
things
may
be
glorified
.
Abundance
of
such
passages
are
in
Scripture
,
which
may
tell
you
what
to
think
of
the
folly
of
such
carnal
men
;
and
may
assure
you
that
a
converted
heavenly
heart
,
will
always
have
a
new
and
Heavenly
tongue
.
SECT
.
XXIX
.
5.
A
Changed
heart
will
have
change
of
company
,
if
it
may
be
had
.
There
is
somewhat
in
Nature
that
disposeth
all
men
to
delight
in
that
company
which
is
most
sutable
to
their
disposition
.
While
their
hearts
are
carnal
,
they
love
the
company
of
such
:
a
man
that
is
of
their
mind
and
way
,
and
will
break
a
jest
,
and
be
merry
with
them
,
or
talk
with
them
about
their
worldly
matters
,
is
the
best
companion
for
them
;
For
the
company
of
mortified
and
heavenly
men
,
they
have
no
pleasure
in
it
.
They
do
but
mar
their
mirth
with
putting
in
words
about
the
evil
of
sin
,
and
death
,
and
judgement
,
and
everlasting
things
:
They
do
but
trouble
them
,
and
cast
them
into
dumps
,
and
therefore
they
have
no
mind
to
their
company
.
But
when
Converting
Grace
hath
changed
them
,
their
minds
in
this
are
changed
also
.
Oh
,
how
sin
less
and
unsavory
then
is
it
to
them
to
sit
or
walk
in
the
company
of
such
that
have
never
a
word
of
God
,
or
that
may
help
them
in
the
matters
that
their
hearts
are
set
upon
.
Their
merry
talk
,
and
fine
discourse
,
is
to
him
but
as
the
crackling
of
thorns
in
the
fire
Eccles
.
7.
6.
It
doth
but
trouble
him
,
and
move
him
to
compassionate
such
empty
souls
that
have
no
God
,
no
Christ
,
no
Heaven
to
talk
of
,
but
meer
unprofitable
trifles
;
but
the
company
of
those
is
sweet
to
him
,
that
will
discourse
about
the
matters
of
his
salvation
:
That
will
tell
him
how
he
may
get
more
Grace
,
and
open
to
him
more
the
mysteries
of
the
Gospel
,
and
speak
of
the
Riches
of
Gods
Love
in
Christ
,
or
tell
him
of
the
dangers
that
are
yet
before
him
,
or
the
duties
that
he
must
perform
.
These
matters
are
now
savory
to
him
,
for
these
he
knows
do
indeed
concern
him
,
and
are
worth
the
talking
of
.
When
a
man
is
in
a
strange
Countrey
a
thousand
miles
of
,
it
doth
him
good
to
meet
with
his
own
countrey-men
,
and
talk
with
them
about
his
friends
,
and
family
,
and
his
estate
,
and
inheritance
,
and
home
,
which
he
must
return
to
:
one
hour
of
this
discourse
is
sweeter
to
him
,
then
an
100
with
the
strangers
of
the
countrey
,
about
matters
that
are
little
to
him
:
so
is
it
here
.
A
Christian
that
knoweth
he
is
a
stranger
in
this
world
,
and
that
his
God
,
his
salvation
,
his
home
,
his
Inheritance
,
are
all
in
the
world
to
come
;
Had
rather
far
discourse
with
a
heavenly
minded
man
about
his
father
,
and
everlasting
works
and
blessedness
,
then
with
worldly
men
about
this
world
.
Who
loveth
not
the
company
of
his
dearest
friends
and
Brethren
more
then
of
strangers
or
enemies
?
We
know
,
those
that
fear
God
are
like
to
be
our
companions
for
ever
,
and
therefore
we
would
have
them
our
companions
here
.
You
may
see
by
Scripture
that
it
is
thus
with
true
Christians
,
Psalm
15.
4.
In
his
eyes
a
vile
person
is
contemned
,
but
he
honoureth
them
that
fear
God
,
Psalm
55.
14.
They
take
sweet
counsel
together
,
and
walk
to
the
house
of
God
in
company
,
Mal
.
3.
16.
They
that
feared
the
Lord
,
spake
often
one
to
another
,
&c.
Psalm
119.
63.
I
am
a
companion
,
saith
David
,
of
all
them
that
fear
thee
,
and
of
them
that
keep
thy
Precepts
.
And
it
is
one
of
the
Hebrews
Commendations
,
That
they
became
companions
of
them
that
suffered
for
Christ
.
Heb
.
10.
33.
And
on
the
contrary
side
,
it
was
faigned
to
be
one
of
Jobs
Iniquities
,
to
go
in
Company
with
the
workers
of
iniquity
,
Job
34.
8.
For
men
are
supposed
to
be
such
as
their
company
is
:
and
we
are
commanded
with
such
,
no
,
not
to
eat
,
1
Cor
.
5.
11.
And
to
have
no
company
with
them
,
that
they
may
be
ashamed
,
2
Thes
.
3.
14.
And
Solomon
saith
,
Prov.
13.
20.
A
companion
of
feels
shall
be
destroyed
.
SECT
.
XXX
.
6.
ANother
part
of
the
change
of
the
life
,
is
this
:
True
Conversion
makes
a
man
Compassionate
to
those
that
are
unconverted
,
and
very
desirous
of
their
Conversion
,
and
therefore
sets
men
upon
such
endeavours
as
they
can
use
to
bring
it
to
pass
,
yea
,
it
makes
men
zealous
of
good
works
,
Tit
.
2.
19.
and
very
careful
and
studious
to
do
what
good
they
can
.
It
is
the
disposition
of
wicked
men
to
draw
others
with
them
into
wickedness
,
and
to
make
others
as
bad
as
themselves
:
they
not
onely
do
that
which
is
evil
,
but
have
pleasure
in
them
that
do
it
,
Rom.
1.
32.
They
would
have
others
as
loos
as
they
,
and
as
careless
of
their
own
souls
as
they
,
and
to
make
as
light
a
matter
of
sin
as
they
do
.
The
drunkard
would
have
companions
,
and
the
gamester
would
have
companions
:
every
one
that
hates
and
derides
a
godly
life
,
would
have
all
others
do
so
too
.
Men
are
loath
to
go
to
hell
alone
,
but
like
men
that
are
running
violently
down
a
hill
,
they
draw
one
another
with
them
.
It
somewhat
comforts
them
to
see
most
of
the
world
as
bad
as
themselves
,
because
they
think
then
God
will
not
condemn
so
many
:
as
if
the
number
of
sinners
did
extenuate
the
wrong
:
And
those
unconverted
men
that
are
not
so
bad
as
to
wish
others
as
bad
as
themselves
,
yet
have
little
zeal
for
mens
recovery
;
for
how
can
they
love
other
men
better
then
themselves
?
But
when
Conversion
hath
given
a
man
a
sight
and
sense
of
the
evil
of
sin
,
it
makes
him
pity
all
that
are
missd
;
and
earnestly
desire
their
conversion
and
Recovery
.
Oh
,
how
fain
would
the
gracious
soul
have
others
to
see
the
folly
of
sin
,
as
he
hath
seen
it
!
How
fain
would
he
have
them
see
the
need
of
Christ
,
that
Glory
above
,
that
Felicity
that
lieth
in
the
favour
of
God
,
as
he
hath
seen
them
!
It
doth
him
good
to
have
companions
in
Good
:
He
hath
no
mind
to
be
happy
alone
.
The
Number
of
Partakers
he
knows
will
not
at
all
diminish
his
Joyes
.
If
he
could
tell
how
,
he
would
have
all
the
world
to
be
as
happy
as
himself
,
the
more
the
better
.
And
therefore
he
prayeth
heartily
for
the
conversion
of
other
men
:
He
pleadeth
with
them
,
and
perswadeth
them
,
and
fain
he
would
have
their
eyes
to
be
opened
,
and
their
hearts
to
be
softned
and
turned
to
God
.
He
remembreth
that
their
case
was
once
his
own
,
and
how
foolish
and
froward
he
was
,
even
as
they
now
are
:
He
remembreth
how
miserable
he
then
was
,
though
he
knew
it
not
,
and
would
not
for
all
the
world
be
in
the
same
case
again
;
and
therefore
he
cannot
chuse
but
pitty
those
that
he
hath
left
behind
him
;
and
long
for
their
Deliverance
.
Truly
Sinners
,
it
is
from
hence
,
that
men
fearing
God
do
trouble
you
so
much
in
your
sins
,
and
make
such
a
stir
with
you
about
matters
of
your
souls
;
and
tell
you
of
your
danger
,
and
perswade
you
to
turn
and
take
another
course
:
It
is
,
because
they
are
loth
to
see
you
perish
if
they
could
help
it
.
You
would
have
them
let
you
alone
,
but
they
are
loth
to
let
you
alone
,
in
such
a
case
and
way
as
that
.
If
some
that
are
running
to
drown
themselves
,
or
do
any
mischief
to
themselves
,
should
bid
you
let
them
alone
,
and
meddle
with
your selves
,
and
take
no
care
for
them
,
you
would
not
let
them
alone
for
all
that
,
but
would
hinder
them
if
you
could
from
making
away
themselves
.
So
,
if
you
are
angry
with
men
that
would
keep
you
out
of
hell
,
and
bid
them
let
you
alone
,
and
take
no
care
for
you
,
because
you
shall
answer
for
your selves
,
this
will
not
satisfie
them
to
stand
still
,
and
see
you
run
into
damnation
,
if
they
knew
how
to
help
it
.
Alas
!
It
is
not
because
they
love
to
be
medling
with
other
folks
matters
,
or
take
pleasure
in
reproving
and
controuling
other
men
:
If
it
were
not
for
your
sakes
and
the
glory
of
God
,
it
is
easier
for
us
to
let
you
alone
.
We
have
work
enough
of
our
own
to
do
,
and
dangers
enough
of
our
own
to
prevent
.
It
is
small
pleasure
to
any
man
that
is
well
in
his
wits
to
meddle
needlesly
with
other
mens
matters
,
and
to
contradict
wilfull
sinners
,
when
he
knows
how
little
thanks
he
is
like
to
have
for
it
.
What
do
you
think
we
long
to
have
men
hate
us
and
fly
in
our
faces
?
Is
it
a
pleasure
to
us
to
vex
men
,
and
make
them
our
enemies
?
No
alas
,
it
is
so
great
a
displeasure
,
that
it
becomes
a
strong
temptation
to
us
to
be
unfaithful
or
negligent
in
our
duty
.
Many
a
Minister
is
so
loath
to
get
the
ill
will
of
his
people
,
that
he
lets
them
alone
in
their
sins
,
or
onely
telleth
them
of
it
in
Publike
,
or
at
the
most
but
in
an
easie
uneffectual
way
,
and
so
fals
in
danger
of
perishing
with
them
for
company
.
Nothing
makes
more
negligent
unconscionable
Ministers
(
next
the
unfaithfulness
of
their
own
hearts
)
then
peoples
hating
their
Instructions
and
Reproofs
,
and
impatient
hearing
the
means
that
should
recover
them
.
Carnal
Ministers
will
not
cast
themselves
upon
the
peoples
displeasure
,
but
rather
let
them
alone
and
venture
them
.
They
that
dare
venture
their
own
souls
to
escape
the
ill
will
of
men
,
will
venture
other
mens
too
:
And
so
it
is
also
with
private
Christians
.
The
reason
why
so
few
will
be
brought
to
deal
plainly
and
faithfully
for
the
saving
of
others
,
is
,
because
it
is
commonly
so
ill
taken
.
Alas
,
Sinners
!
What
ease
,
what
profit
,
what
good
is
it
,
think
you
to
other
men
to
trouble
you
in
your
sins
,
if
it
were
not
for
your
good
,
and
for
the
Command
and
glory
of
God
?
But
what
man
that
is
not
a
Tyger
,
or
hath
not
a
heart
of
stone
within
him
,
can
see
men
within
a
little
of
damnation
and
let
them
alone
?
Who
can
be
so
cruel
as
to
hold
his
tongue
,
while
he
seeth
men
in
the
high-way
to
Hell
?
If
we
were
yet
in
our
unbelief
,
and
did
not
believe
that
the
Word
of
God
is
true
,
or
that
unconverted
men
shall
certainly
perish
,
then
we
might
well
be
silent
,
For
who
would
go
to
make
men
sad
with
Melancholly
Fancies
or
fearful
dreams
that
have
no
Truth
in
them
?
But
Oh
,
do
not
blame
a
man
that
hath
been
in
the
same
condition
himself
,
and
is
mercifully
delivered
by
Converting
Grace
,
if
he
look
back
to
those
he
hath
left
behind
,
and
tell
them
of
their
danger
!
Do
not
blame
a
man
that
hath
his
eyes
opened
by
Faith
,
and
seeth
hell
fire
a
little
before
you
,
if
he
should
call
to
you
,
and
call
again
,
and
call
with
tears
,
and
greatest
earnestness
,
to
entreat
you
to
stop
,
and
go
no
further
.
I
dare
say
,
if
you
did
see
what
he
seeth
,
you
would
be
of
the
same
mind
,
and
would
be
as
loth
to
go
on
in
an
unconverted
condition
,
as
any
one
would
be
to
suffer
you
.
When
the
eyes
of
Sinners
are
shut
that
they
see
not
their
own
condition
,
nor
what
a
storm
is
rising
in
Heaven
against
them
,
they
are
content
and
quiet
at
the
gates
of
Hell
!
but
when
either
Grace
or
Torments
have
opened
their
eyes
,
the
case
will
be
quite
changed
with
thm
.
Well
,
this
is
certain
,
that
when
ever
God
converteth
the
soul
,
he
maketh
men
very
desirous
of
other
mens
conversion
,
and
very
compassionate
to
them
that
are
yet
in
darkness
and
in
bondage
by
their
sins
.
Not
onely
Paul
and
the
Preachers
of
the
Gospel
say
:
Necessity
is
laid
upon
me
,
and
wo
unto
me
if
I
preach
not
the
Gospel
:
But
every
Christian
in
his
place
doth
find
a
necessity
upon
him
to
endeavour
the
good
of
others
;
and
he
findeth
an
earnest
desire
to
it
,
and
a
delight
in
that
which
God
hath
made
so
necessary
.
And
it
is
not
in
this
matter
of
Conversion
onely
,
but
in
all
other
things
also
,
that
a
true
Christian
hath
a
special
inclination
to
do
good
.
As
he
that
is
evil
delighteth
to
do
evil
,
so
he
that
is
good
,
delighteth
to
do
good
:
though
he
be
not
perfectly
good
,
for
so
is
none
till
he
come
to
heaven
:
much
less
primitively
and
of
himself
good
,
for
so
there
is
none
good
but
God
,
Matth
.
19.
17.
Yet
hath
he
a
derived
and
imperfect
goodness
,
and
in
that
measure
as
he
is
good
,
he
must
needs
be
prone
to
do
good
:
For
every
thing
will
work
according
to
its
Nature
.
It
is
a
death
to
wicked
men
to
do
that
which
is
a
godly
mans
delight
.
A
man
or
beast
connot
fly
in
the
ayr
,
but
a
bird
can
do
it
as
easily
as
we
can
walk
on
the
earth
.
A
good
man
is
never
in
his
own
Element
,
but
when
he
is
doing
some
good
:
his
mind
runneth
on
it
.
He
studieth
how
he
may
effect
it
;
and
he
is
not
content
to
do
good
,
unless
he
do
much
good
.
He
knoweth
what
Christ
hath
said
:
Herein
is
my
Father
glorified
,
that
ye
bring
forth
much
fruit
,
Joh
.
15.
8.
He
findeth
by
experience
that
which
others
will
not
believe
,
that
doing
good
,
is
either
a
receiving
of
good
,
or
inseparably
conjunct
with
it
.
The
more
a
man
giveth
to
the
poor
,
or
to
other
good
uses
,
with
right
Intents
,
the
more
he
receiveth
.
Whatever
others
receive
by
his
endeavours
,
he
is
sure
that
he
shall
not
lose
his
labour
,
or
cost
,
as
to
himself
.
He
that
giveth
to
the
poor
,
lendeth
to
the
Lord
,
and
look
what
he
layeth
out
,
it
shall
be
paid
him
again
.
A
carnal
man
is
ever
selfish
,
and
draws
all
to
him
,
as
if
there
were
no
one
but
himself
that
he
cared
for
:
But
a
gracious
man
is
in
his
place
and
measure
like
God
,
a
Communicative
Good
.
As
God
is
good
and
doth
good
,
Psalm
119.
68.
So
is
he
.
That
which
a
mans
Nature
inclineth
him
to
,
he
cannot
forget
.
A
good
man
forgets
not
in
the
main
to
do
good
,
for
he
knoweth
that
with
such
sacrifice
God
is
well
pleased
,
Heb
.
13.
16.
Mark
this
all
you
that
profess
more
zeal
for
God
then
others
:
Believe
it
,
true
Conversion
will
appear
in
good
works
.
The
true
servants
of
Christ
do
as
much
exceed
the
world
in
a
contempt
of
earthly
things
,
and
in
compassion
to
the
miserable
,
and
in
readiness
and
bounty
,
according
to
their
ability
to
those
that
want
:
as
they
do
exceed
them
in
praying
,
or
other
duties
.
Other
men
part
with
the
world
as
their
treasure
,
and
almost
as
their
blood
,
but
the
heavenly
Christian
parteth
with
it
as
his
superfluity
,
or
at
least
as
that
which
he
can
spare
.
Faith
teacheth
men
to
do
good
;
and
good
works
are
part
of
the
Riches
of
a
Saint
,
1
Tim
.
6.
18.
Doing
good
is
so
excellent
and
Necessary
a
thing
,
that
even
an
enemy
must
be
made
partaker
of
it
,
Matth
.
5.
44.
And
want
of
thankfulness
or
requital
from
men
,
is
no
excuse
to
them
that
neglect
it
,
Luk
.
6.
35.
Some
works
of
Piety
may
be
forborn
for
doing
good
to
others
,
Mar.
3.
4.
So
much
for
that
part
of
the
Change
.
CHAP.
II
.
SECT
.
I.
I
Have
spoken
of
the
work
of
Conversion
,
as
it
containeth
the
Change
of
the
Judgement
,
and
of
the
Heart
,
and
of
the
Life
,
and
so
have
finished
the
third
Particular
promised
:
which
was
to
shew
you
what
Conversion
is
,
and
wherein
it
doth
consist
.
By
what
is
said
,
you
may
easily
see
that
it
is
a
great
Change
that
is
made
on
the
soul
and
in
the
Life
,
by
this
Renewing
Grace
of
Christ
.
Me
thinks
now
all
those
men
that
know
,
or
may
know
,
that
never
such
a
work
was
wrought
upon
their
hearts
,
should
see
that
it
is
time
to
look
about
them
,
and
to
lay
to
heart
the
sad
conclusion
which
Christ
hath
here
protested
in
my
Text
.
What!
Have
all
the
people
of
this
Congregation
found
all
this
change
upon
Judgement
,
Heart
and
Life
,
as
I
have
here
spoken
of
?
Oh
,
that
it
were
so
well
.
What
a
joy
were
that
to
us
,
to
Angels
,
to
Christ
himself
!
and
what
everlasting
joy
would
that
be
to
themselves
!
But
alas
!
Their
conversations
and
careless
lives
do
tell
us
,
that
with
too
many
of
them
it
is
far
otherwise
.
And
what
keepeth
such
guilty
souls
in
peace
?
Can
so
many
men
hear
such
a
Text
as
this
:
That
except
they
be
converted
they
cannot
be
saved
,
and
yet
not
look
about
them
,
nor
be
awakened
from
their
security
?
Yet
it
is
too
evident
by
sad
experience
,
that
they
that
read
this
and
know
,
or
might
know
,
that
they
are
not
converted
,
are
yet
as
careless
as
if
they
could
endure
damnation
well
enough
.
And
what
is
the
matter
?
And
how
comes
this
to
pass
?
Doubtless
,
because
they
do
not
throughly
believe
the
truth
of
what
is
said
.
I
shall
therefore
come
now
to
the
next
thing
promised
:
Briefly
to
shew
you
from
the
Word
of
God
the
Certain
truth
of
what
we
have
in
hand
,
That
you
may
see
it
is
a
matter
past
all
doubt
and
Question
.
And
first
,
what
need
you
any
more
then
the
very
words
of
the
Text
?
Do
you
need
further
proof
,
where
you
have
the
words
of
Christ
himself
?
But
you
shall
see
yet
more
,
Joh
.
3.
3.
He
telleth
Nicodemus
,
That
except
a
man
be
Regenerate
and
born
again
,
he
cannot
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
:
That
is
,
As
a
child
is
as
it
were
a
New
Creature
that
lately
received
life
,
which
had
none
before
,
and
newly
entereth
into
the
world
;
so
must
very
man
that
will
be
saved
,
as
it
were
receive
a
New
spiritual
Life
,
and
enter
into
the
world
of
Grace
,
even
into
the
Church
of
God
,
and
begin
his
life
as
it
were
again
,
2
Cor
.
5.
17.
If
any
man
be
in
Christ
he
is
a
new
Creature
,
old
things
are
passed
away
,
behold
,
all
things
are
become
new
!
See
here
both
the
Necessity
,
and
the
Nature
of
this
Change
.
It
is
not
one
or
two
,
but
every
man
that
is
in
Christ
,
that
is
thus
converted
.
And
he
that
is
not
in
Christ
,
is
not
a
Christian
,
and
he
that
is
not
a
Christian
cannot
be
saved
.
Every
true
Christian
then
is
a
New
Creature
,
not
in
substance
,
but
in
Quality
and
in
Life
,
Old
things
are
past
away
,
behold
,
all
things
are
become
New
!
What
are
these
all
things
?
but
those
that
I
have
before
expressed
to
you
.
A
true
converted
man
hath
not
the
same
Ends
and
Intentions
that
he
had
before
:
He
hath
a
new
hope
and
happiness
,
New
Love
,
New
Desires
,
New
Sorrow
,
New
Delight
,
New
Resolution
,
and
a
New
Conversation
:
all
is
become
New
.
He
entreth
a
New
Covenant
with
Christ
,
and
so
he
hath
a
New
Master
,
a
New
Head
,
and
Husband
,
and
Lord
:
And
is
now
a
member
of
a
new
Society
,
and
entred
into
a
new
Kingdom
and
Family
.
He
hath
a
new
work
to
do
,
he
hath
new
company
to
converse
with
,
he
hath
new
thoughts
in
his
heart
,
and
speaks
a
new
Language
.
He
leadeth
his
life
by
a
new
Law
:
and
thus
all
things
are
become
New
Even
Relations
are
here
included
,
as
well
as
Physical
Qualifications
.
For
he
hath
a
new
Father
,
a
new
Inheritance
,
and
so
of
the
Rest
.
It
must
needs
be
a
great
change
indeed
,
where
all
things
are
become
new
.
If
it
were
but
one
or
two
of
these
,
it
would
make
a
great
alteration
;
much
more
when
it
is
in
all
.
So
in
the
1
Pet
.
2.
2.
The
Apostle
likeneth
them
to
new
born
babes
,
who
must
therefore
desire
the
sincere
milk
of
the
word
,
that
they
may
live
and
grow
by
it
.
And
in
Gal.
6.
15.
For
in
Christ
Jesus
neither
Circumcision
availeth
any
thing
,
nor
uncircumcision
,
but
a
new
Creature
.
The
world
must
be
crucified
to
us
and
we
to
the
world
,
that
we
may
live
a
new
to
God
,
ver
.
14.
And
I
told
you
before
out
of
Eph.
4.
22
,
23
,
24.
That
in
conversion
we
put
off
the
old
man
,
which
according
to
the
deceitful
lusts
,
is
corrupt
,
and
are
renewed
in
the
spirit
of
our
mind
,
and
put
on
the
new
man
,
which
after
God
is
created
in
Righteousness
and
true
Holiness
.
And
Tit
.
3.
5.
According
to
his
mercy
he
saved
us
by
the
washing
of
Regeneration
and
the
renewing
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
he
sheddeth
on
us
,
through
Jesus
Christ
our
Saviour
,
that
being
justified
by
his
Grace
,
we
might
be
made
Heirs
according
to
the
hope
of
eternal
life
.
So
Col.
3.
10.
We
put
on
the
new
man
which
is
renewed
in
knowledge
after
the
Image
of
him
that
created
us
.
Ezeek
.
18.
31.
He
commandeth
them
to
make
them
a
new
heart
,
and
a
new
spirit
.
And
what
he
commandeth
all
,
he
declareth
himself
resolved
to
give
to
his
Elect
,
Ezek
.
36.
26.
A
new
heart
also
will
I
give
you
,
and
a
new
spirit
will
I
put
into
you
,
and
I
will
take
away
the
stony
heart
out
of
your
flesh
,
and
I
will
give
you
an
heart
of
flesh
;
and
I
will
put
my
spirit
within
you
,
and
cause
you
to
walk
in
my
statutes
,
and
ye
shall
keep
my
Judgements
and
do
them
.
So
in
Ezek
.
11.
19.
I
will
give
them
one
heart
,
and
I
will
put
a
New
spirit
within
them
;
and
I
will
take
the
stony
heart
out
of
their
flesh
,
and
will
give
them
an
heart
of
flesh
;
that
they
may
walk
in
my
Statutes
,
and
keep
my
Ordinances
and
do
them
,
and
they
shall
be
my
people
,
and
I
will
be
their
God
.
And
as
they
are
new
creatures
,
so
they
have
a
new
Commandment
,
or
Law
to
live
by
:
and
a
new
promise
,
or
Covenant
for
their
Inheritance
,
Joh
.
13.
34.
Luk
.
22.
20.
2
Cor
.
3.
6.
Heb
.
9.
15.
They
have
a
New
name
,
that
no
man
knoweth
but
he
that
hath
it
,
Rev.
2.
17.
or
at
last
they
shall
have
.
They
have
New
Imployments
,
even
serving
God
in
newness
of
life
,
that
as
they
were
planted
together
in
the
likeness
of
Christs
death
,
they
should
be
also
in
the
likeness
of
his
Resurrection
.
Knowing
this
,
that
their
old
man
is
crucified
with
him
,
that
the
body
of
sin
might
be
destroyed
,
that
henceforth
they
should
not
serve
sin
.
For
he
that
is
dead
is
justified
or
freed
from
son
,
Rom.
6.
4
,
5
,
6
,
7.
And
thus
they
serve
God
in
newness
of
spirit
,
Rom.
7.
6.
And
so
the
whole
Church
is
one
new
man
in
Christ
,
Eph.
2.
15.
And
a
new
lump
that
is
purged
from
the
old
Leaven
,
must
all
particular
Churches
of
Christians
be
,
1
Cor
.
5.
7.
But
lest
any
doubt
should
be
left
,
I
will
reduce
the
rest
to
some
particular
Arguments
.
1.
It
is
the
very
Office
of
Jesus
Christ
,
which
he
came
into
the
world
to
perform
,
to
bring
back
ungodly
sinners
unto
God
.
And
shall
we
think
that
Christ
came
on
a
needless
errand
?
Believe
it
Sirs
,
As
his
suffering
was
Necessary
for
our
Ransom
,
so
was
his
Doctrine
and
Spirit
,
as
Necessary
for
our
Conversion
,
and
we
can
no
more
be
saved
without
the
one
,
then
without
the
other
.
Think
with
your selves
whether
it
be
a
likely
thing
,
that
God
should
send
his
Son
on
earth
by
a
Miracle
,
surpassing
all
Miracles
,
and
this
on
purpose
to
call
home
straying
sinful
souls
;
if
they
might
be
saved
without
Conversion
?
If
it
had
been
possible
for
men
to
be
happy
without
holiness
,
and
to
escape
misery
without
escaping
sin
,
what
need
Christ
have
come
to
sanctifie
them
?
The
Lord
Jesus
is
the
great
Physitian
of
souls
,
and
he
comes
not
to
heal
any
petty
diseases
,
that
might
as
well
have
been
healed
without
him
:
But
he
comes
to
cure
a
killing
plague
,
that
no
one
else
could
have
cured
but
himself
.
It
was
never
the
mind
of
Christ
to
come
down
from
Heaven
to
suffer
for
our
sins
,
that
we
might
be
saved
in
them
without
a
change
.
Never
did
it
enter
into
his
holy
thoughts
to
bring
men
to
glory
in
their
sins
;
but
to
destroy
their
sins
that
would
keep
them
out
of
Glory
.
He
never
meant
to
bring
you
and
your
disease
to
heaven
together
;
but
to
heal
your
disease
,
that
else
would
be
your
ruin
.
What
shall
we
think
,
that
Christ
came
to
Impute
a
Righteousness
to
the
impenitent
and
unconverted
?
And
to
make
God
believe
that
they
are
just
in
him
,
who
are
not
in
him
at
all
?
And
to
make
men
seem
to
be
what
they
are
not
?
Why
,
this
were
to
fain
the
blessed
Son
of
God
to
be
the
Patron
of
Iniquity
;
and
to
die
for
the
upholding
of
sin
;
and
not
for
the
destroying
of
it
.
What
greater
blasphemy
against
Christ
can
there
be
,
then
to
imagine
that
he
befriendeth
sin
which
he
doth
so
hate
?
And
that
he
taketh
part
with
Satan
,
and
strengtheneth
his
Kingdom
,
when
it
was
his
very
business
in
the
world
to
destroy
it
,
and
his
works
?
1
Joh
.
3.
8.
What
,
must
Christ
come
,
and
so
Miraculously
condescend
,
and
do
,
and
suffer
what
he
did
,
and
all
to
heal
diseased
souls
,
and
kill
that
sin
that
else
would
kill
them
,
and
after
all
this
,
shall
he
be
made
the
Patron
of
it
?
Take
this
home
with
thee
to
thy
heart
,
unconverted
sinner
,
whoever
thou
art
:
If
men
could
have
been
saved
without
conversion
,
Christ
would
never
have
done
so
much
to
convert
them
as
he
hath
done
.
You
comfort
your selves
in
Christ
,
while
you
live
in
wilfull
sinning
,
and
you
think
that
though
you
be
not
renewed
,
yet
you
shall
be
pardoned
and
saved
by
his
blood-shed
.
Why
,
I
tell
you
from
the
Word
of
God
,
you
may
fetch
much
terrour
from
the
thoughts
of
Christ
;
but
hope
of
salvation
without
Conversion
he
will
afford
you
none
.
You
may
rather
think
with
your selves
,
that
if
the
changing
of
a
sinner
had
not
been
a
work
of
great
Necessity
,
Christ
would
never
have
come
down
to
do
it
.
I
know
that
we
have
free
pardon
of
sin
by
his
blood
,
or
else
we
had
no
hope
:
But
it
is
none
but
the
converted
that
partake
of
that
pardon
;
as
you
may
see
,
Mar.
4.
12.
Lest
at
any
time
they
be
converted
,
and
their
sin
should
be
forgiven
them
.
So
Act.
26.
18.
Act.
3.
19.
Repent
ye
therefore
,
that
your
sins
may
be
blotted
out
.
If
you
had
but
that
one
Chapter
,
Luk
.
15.
to
tell
you
in
what
manner
Christ
doth
save
men
,
you
might
easily
see
,
it
is
not
by
bringing
them
to
Heaven
in
their
ungodliness
:
He
likneth
himself
to
one
that
having
lost
a
sheep
in
the
wilderness
,
goeth
and
seeketh
after
it
,
till
he
find
it
:
and
when
he
hath
found
(
what
,
doth
he
leave
it
?
No
;
but
)
layeth
it
on
his
shoulders
,
and
bringeth
it
home
Rejoycing
,
ver
.
4
,
5.
Or
like
one
that
sweepeth
the
house
to
find
a
piece
of
silver
that
was
lost
,
ver
.
8.
Or
like
the
Father
that
gladly
Receiveth
the
returning
Prodigal
.
But
without
Returning
,
there
had
been
no
Receiving
him
;
nor
no
Rejoycing
over
him
.
Object
.
But
doth
not
Christ
tell
us
of
some
that
needed
no
Repentance
,
vers
.
7.
Answ
.
True
,
why
is
that
?
Because
they
had
truly
Repented
before
.
They
needed
no
conversion
;
or
such
conversion
as
the
New
Converts
have
,
which
consists
in
a
change
,
from
a
state
of
sin
to
God
:
But
onely
a
proceeding
in
obedience
,
and
particular
Repentance
for
their
particular
slips
.
But
if
they
had
not
been
converted
before
,
they
would
have
needed
such
a
Conversion
or
Repentance
.
For
so
the
Prophet
saith
,
Isa
.
53.
6.
All
we
like
sheep
have
gone
astray
,
and
have
turned
every
one
to
his
own
way
:
And
so
1
Pet
.
2.
25.
For
ye
were
as
sheep
going
astray
,
but
are
returned
to
the
Shepherd
and
Bishop
of
your
souls
.
Or
if
there
be
any
that
were
sanctified
in
their
Infancy
,
as
no
doubt
there
is
,
so
that
their
actual
going
astray
was
prevented
;
yet
as
they
went
astray
in
Adam
and
their
Parents
,
so
had
they
a
straying
disposition
in
their
corrupted
Natures
,
which
needeth
a
turn
,
as
well
as
the
sins
which
appear
in
the
life
.
And
thus
it
appeareth
that
Christ
came
of
purpose
to
Convert
men
,
and
not
to
pardon
any
soul
without
conversion
,
Luk
.
19.
10.
The
Son
of
man
is
come
to
seek
,
and
to
savè
that
which
was
lost
,
Tit
.
2.
14.
Who
gave
himself
for
us
(
not
to
pardon
us
,
and
to
save
without
converting
us
,
but
)
to
redeem
us
from
all
iniquity
,
and
purifie
to
himself
a
peculiar
people
,
zealous
of
good
works
.
So
that
hence
you
may
see
the
Absolute
Necessity
of
Conversion
to
Salvation
.
2.
It
is
the
very
Drift
of
the
Gospel
,
and
main
Design
of
the
whole
word
of
God
,
to
convert
men
from
Sin
to
God
,
and
build
them
up
when
they
are
once
converted
.
And
do
you
think
that
God
would
have
made
it
the
scope
of
his
Word
,
if
it
had
not
been
Necessary
?
If
a
man
could
be
saved
without
conversioin
,
what
need
God
to
inspire
Prophets
and
Apostles
to
deliver
his
Word
to
the
world
,
&
to
seal
it
with
the
miraculous
gifts
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
all
to
convert
men
,
and
build
up
the
converted
?
Would
God
make
all
this
stir
with
us
as
he
doth
in
the
Bible
,
for
a
needless
thing
?
Alas
,
if
he
did
not
know
that
your
disease
will
kill
you
except
it
be
cured
,
he
would
never
have
prepared
so
many
Remedies
against
it
.
This
is
the
very
Use
and
glory
of
the
Law
of
God
,
Psal
.
19.
7.
The
Law
of
God
is
pure
,
converting
the
soul
.
What
else
doth
Scripture
call
sinners
to
,
but
to
repent
and
turn
to
God
by
Christ
?
Ezek
.
33.
11.
As
I
live
,
saith
the
Lord
,
I
have
no
pleasure
in
the
death
of
the
wicked
,
but
that
the
wicked
turn
from
his
way
and
live
;
Turn
ye
,
turn
ye
from
your
evil
wayes
;
for
why
will
ye
die
,
Oh
house
of
Israel
?
Ezek
.
18.
21.
But
if
the
wicked
shall
turn
from
all
his
sins
that
he
hath
committed
,
and
keep
all
my
statutes
,
and
do
that
which
is
lawful
and
right
,
he
shall
surely
live
;
he
shall
not
die
,
ver
.
23.
Have
I
any
pleasure
at
all
that
the
wicked
should
die
,
saith
the
Lord
God
,
and
not
that
he
should
return
from
his
wayes
and
live
?
vers
.
30
,
31
,
32.
Repent
and
turn
your selves
from
all
your
transgressions
▪
so
iniquity
shall
not
be
your
ruin
.
Cast
away
from
you
all
your
Transgressions
,
whereby
you
have
transgressed
,
and
make
you
a
new
heart
,
and
a
new
spirit
;
for
why
will
ye
die
,
Oh
house
of
Israel
?
for
I
have
no
pleasure
in
the
death
of
him
that
dieth
;
saith
the
Lord
God
:
wherefore
turn
your selves
and
live
ye
.
So
Ezek
.
14.
6.
&
3.
18
,
19
,
20
,
21.
Isa
.
31.
6.
&
59.
20
,
21.
Jer
.
3.
7
,
14
&
18.
8.
&
26.
3.
Prov.
1.
23.
Turn
ye
at
my
Reproofs
,
and
I
will
pour
out
my
Spirit
to
you
,
Hos
.
5.
4.
&
12.
6.
Joel
2.
12.
Turn
ye
to
me
with
all
your
hearts
,
with
fasting
and
weeping
,
and
mourning
;
rent
your
hearts
and
not
your
garments
,
and
turn
to
the
Lord
your
God
,
Jonah
3.
8.
And
hundred
such
places
might
be
brought
,
in
which
it
is
apparent
,
that
the
turning
of
sinners
of
God
,
is
the
main
scope
of
the
holy
Scriptures
.
3.
It
is
as
Certain
,
that
it
is
the
very
business
that
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
are
appointed
to
,
to
convert
men
to
God
by
the
faith
of
Jesus
Christ
.
And
is
it
likely
that
God
would
send
us
to
trouble
the
world
with
a
needless
work
?
For
my
part
,
if
I
did
not
know
that
Repentance
and
Conversion
are
absolutely
Necessary
to
the
glory
of
Gods
Grace
and
saving
of
the
sinner
,
I
should
be
loth
to
trouble
my self
and
others
,
so
much
about
such
matters
as
I
do
.
Who
could
find
in
his
heart
to
study
,
and
preach
,
and
weary
himself
,
and
vex
the
world
,
and
call
men
to
such
unwelcom
duties
,
and
preach
to
them
such
unpleasant
Truths
,
and
set
them
upon
works
that
are
so
hard
to
flesh
and
blood
▪
and
put
them
upon
so
many
sufferings
in
the
world
,
if
all
this
were
for
a
needless
thing
?
John
Baptist
began
to
preach
Repentance
;
Christ
followed
him
in
preaching
Repentance
,
and
tells
them
,
except
they
repent
,
they
shall
all
perish
,
Luk
.
13.
3
,
5.
The
Apostles
follow
him
in
preaching
the
same
Repentance
,
as
that
without
which
there
is
no
salvation
,
Act.
2.
38.
&
8.
22.
They
tell
us
,
God
commandeth
all
men
every
where
to
Repent
,
Act.
17.
30.
Pauls
business
was
,
to
shew
all
men
that
they
must
repent
and
turn
to
God
,
and
do
works
meet
for
Repentance
,
Act.
26.
20.
And
to
open
mens
eyes
,
and
turn
them
from
darkness
to
light
,
and
the
power
of
Satan
to
God
,
that
they
may
Receive
Remission
of
sins
,
and
an
Inheritance
among
the
sanctified
by
faith
in
Christ
.
As
Christ
himself
came
to
call
sinners
to
Repentance
,
Mat
.
9.
13.
So
doth
he
send
his
Ministers
on
the
same
●rrand
;
and
after
all
his
suffering
he
will
give
men
pardon
on
no
others
terms
:
But
Repentance
and
remission
of
sins
must
be
preached
in
his
name
among
all
Nations
,
Luk
.
24.
46
,
47.
Mark
the
way
of
Gospel-preaching
and
salvation
,
Act.
5.
30
,
31.
The
God
of
our
fathers
raised
up
Jesus
,
whom
ye
slew
and
hanged
on
a
tree
,
him
hath
God
exalted
with
his
Right
hand
,
to
be
a
Prince
and
a
Saviour
,
to
give
Repentance
to
Israel
,
and
forgiveness
of
sins
:
Repentance
in
order
before
forgiveness
:
when
men
turn
from
sin
,
God
turneth
from
his
punishing
wrath
,
but
not
before
,
Act.
11.
18.
God
hath
granted
to
the
Gentiles
Repentance
unto
life
.
The
sum
of
Pauls
doctrine
was
,
Repentance
toward
God
,
and
faith
toward
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
Act.
20.
21.
For
this
do
Gods
Ministers
instruct
in
meekness
them
that
oppose
themselves
,
if
God
peradventure
will
give
them
Repentance
to
the
acknowledging
of
the
Truth
,
that
they
may
recover
themselves
out
of
the
snare
of
the
Devil
,
who
are
taken
captive
by
him
at
his
will
,
2
Tim
.
2.
25
,
26.
&
2
Pet
.
3.
9.
It
is
said
,
That
God
is
not
willing
that
any
should
perish
,
but
that
all
should
come
to
Repentance
,
which
plainly
implyeth
;
that
if
they
come
not
to
Repentance
,
they
must
perish
for
all
that
.
And
therefore
Repentance
is
one
of
the
Fundamentals
,
and
preaching
Repentance
is
laying
the
Foundation
:
as
appeareth
,
Heb
.
6.
1.
And
he
that
is
grown
uncurable
,
and
remediless
by
Apostacy
,
is
said
to
be
one
that
cannot
be
renewed
by
Repentance
,
Heb
.
6.
6.
Which
supposeth
that
there
can
be
no
other
way
of
Renewing
:
And
a
Desperate
man
is
one
that
findeth
no
place
for
Repentance
,
Heb
.
12.
17.
And
in
the
godly
,
all
the
fruits
of
holiness
are
made
the
fruits
of
Repentance
,
2
Cor
.
7.
9
,
10
,
11.
4.
The
very
Providences
of
God
in
mercy
and
affliction
,
are
purposely
to
bring
sinners
to
Repentance
:
and
therefore
certainly
,
Repentance
is
Necessary
to
salvation
,
Rom.
2.
4.
Despisest
thou
the
riches
of
his
goodness
,
and
forbearance
,
and
long-suffering
,
not
knowing
that
the
goodness
of
God
leadeth
thee
to
Repentance
?
But
after
thy
hardness
and
impenitent
heart
,
treasurest
up
to
thy self
wrath
against
the
day
of
wrath
,
and
Revelation
of
the
Righteous
Judgement
of
God
,
Rev.
9.
20.
&
16.
9
,
11.
If
Conversion
were
not
Necessary
to
Salvation
,
God
would
not
make
so
much
ado
by
Affliction
and
Mercy
to
bring
us
to
it
.
5.
God
makes
it
the
duty
even
of
every
man
in
his
place
,
to
do
all
that
he
can
for
the
Conversion
of
others
:
And
this
he
would
never
do
,
if
there
were
another
way
to
Salvation
,
Dan.
12.
3.
They
that
turn
many
to
Righteousness
shall
shine
as
the
stars
for
ever
and
ever
.
James
saith
,
5.
19
,
20.
If
any
of
you
do
err
from
the
Truth
,
and
one
convert
him
;
let
him
know
,
that
he
that
converteth
a
sinner
from
the
error
of
his
wayes
,
shall
save
a
soul
from
Death
,
and
cover
a
multitude
of
sins
.
And
David
promiseth
,
if
God
would
pardon
and
restore
him
,
that
he
will
teach
transgressors
his
way
,
that
sinners
may
be
converted
to
him
,
Psalm
51.
13.
So
that
,
lay
all
this
now
together
,
and
judge
whether
it
be
likely
that
God
would
have
set
all
the
world
on
work
for
the
Conversion
of
Sinners
,
if
there
had
been
any
other
way
to
save
them
.
Should
Christ
himself
have
come
upon
this
Errand
?
Should
the
Word
of
God
be
written
to
this
End
?
Should
all
the
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
and
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
be
sent
on
this
Message
?
Should
all
Mercies
,
and
all
Afflictions
be
directed
to
this
use
?
Should
it
be
made
the
duty
of
every
Christian
to
endeavour
it
?
If
men
could
be
saved
without
Conversion
,
by
any
other
way
?
Doubtless
,
the
case
is
plain
;
it
should
not
be
.
I
beseech
you
therefore
,
Let
this
be
received
by
you
as
an
unquestionable
Truth
:
make
no
halt
or
doubt
in
the
business
;
shift
it
not
off
with
foolish
Cavils
,
but
ground
it
even
in
the
bottom
of
your
hearts
,
that
without
true
Conversion
there
is
no
hope
of
salvation
.
You
have
as
good
proof
of
it
as
you
can
desire
of
any
truth
in
the
world
.
Yea
,
besides
all
that
I
have
said
,
it
is
a
thing
that
in
General
is
confessed
by
Heathens
,
and
discerned
even
by
the
light
of
Nature
.
They
that
will
not
believe
in
Christ
,
will
confess
the
Necessity
of
Repentance
and
Reformation
,
which
yet
cannot
be
wrought
without
faith
in
Christ
.
Though
I
know
,
there
is
a
great
deal
more
Necessary
to
this
work
,
yet
I
should
think
I
had
done
something
to
day
,
if
you
would
but
all
go
home
Resolved
without
all
doubt
of
the
truth
of
my
Text
:
And
would
never
more
think
that
there
is
any
other
way
to
salvation
,
besides
Conversion
.
For
certainly
,
if
you
were
once
well
Resolved
,
that
you
must
every
man
of
you
be
converted
,
or
condemned
,
you
would
look
a
little
better
about
you
then
most
do
.
At
least
this
would
destroy
your
deceiving
hopes
,
and
presumption
,
and
make
you
see
what
is
yet
to
be
done
,
and
would
much
help
to
prepare
you
for
a
further
work
.
And
that
none
of
you
may
say
another
day
,
that
you
never
heard
or
knew
the
Truth
,
I
do
here
solemnly
proclaim
it
to
you
all
in
the
Name
of
Christ
,
That
there
is
no
hope
of
Salvation
)
without
true
Conversion
.
And
I
have
fully
proved
it
to
you
from
the
word
of
God
.
So
that
,
if
ever
a
man
or
woman
that
is
here
before
the
Lord
this
day
,
shall
yet
dare
to
live
in
an
unconverted
state
,
you
are
left
without
a
cloak
for
your
sin
:
you
shall
not
be
able
to
tell
the
Lord
at
Judgement
,
that
you
never
heard
or
knew
so
much
.
If
he
ask
any
of
you
at
that
day
,
how
it
came
to
pass
that
you
turned
not
to
God
,
nor
sought
after
Converting
Grace
,
and
how
you
could
ever
think
to
look
God
in
the
face
without
conversion
:
you
shall
not
be
able
to
say
[
we
lived
under
a
Minister
that
never
told
us
of
it
:
we
thought
we
might
have
done
well
enough
without
it
,
and
some
particular
Repentance
might
have
served
the
turn
.
]
The
Truth
hath
shone
this
day
in
your
eyes
:
you
have
heard
what
Christ
saith
,
and
what
his
Apostles
say
,
and
what
is
the
drift
of
all
the
Scripture
.
If
yet
you
will
believe
that
a
man
may
be
saved
without
Conversion
,
it
is
your
wilfull
Obstinacy
and
Unbelief
that
maketh
you
think
it
:
you
must
wink
hard
,
and
draw
the
Curtains
of
Carnal
security
about
your
ears
:
if
in
the
midst
of
this
Day-light
you
will
sleep
as
in
the
Night
of
former
dardness
.
SECT
.
II
.
Quest
.
BUt
are
there
not
many
in
the
world
that
need
no
Conversion
,
even
from
their
Infancy
?
Doth
not
God
Regenerate
men
by
Baptism
,
or
at
least
before
:
which
Baptism
sealeth
,
or
at
least
by
Christian
Education
in
their
Infancy
?
and
what
need
have
these
of
after
Conversion
?
Answ
.
To
this
I
shall
answer
briefly
,
but
plainly
in
these
Propositions
following
.
1.
No
doubt
but
God
doth
pardon
Original
Sin
to
multitudes
of
Infants
by
the
blood
of
Christ
,
through
the
Covenant
of
Grace
,
which
is
made
to
the
faithful
and
their
seed
.
And
being
thus
pardoned
,
they
may
be
truly
said
to
be
New
Creatures
,
or
Regenerate
Relatively
:
And
this
pardon
bestowed
by
the
Covenant
,
is
sealed
by
Baptism
,
which
more
solemnly
conferreth
it
.
2.
It
is
most
probable
that
God
doth
also
make
some
change
on
the
hearts
of
Infants
,
secretly
giving
them
some
seed
of
Inward
Grace
before
,
or
in
their
Baptism
.
3.
It
is
certain
,
that
sometimes
before
their
death
,
he
doth
give
this
Spirit
to
Elect
Infants
,
according
to
their
capacity
,
and
thereby
fit
them
for
glory
,
I
mean
those
that
die
in
Infancy
.
4.
Holy
Education
of
Parents
may
be
a
means
through
Gods
blessing
,
of
actual
converting
those
that
were
before
but
Seminally
changed
,
yea
and
of
those
that
were
not
.
And
if
Parents
did
their
duty
first
in
a
believing
Dedication
of
their
children
to
God
by
Baptism
,
and
then
in
a
careful
bringing
them
up
in
his
fear
:
It
is
most
certain
,
that
this
would
be
the
most
Ordinary
age
and
season
of
Regeneration
and
sanctification
to
life
.
For
God
would
not
be
wanting
to
his
own
Ordinances
used
in
Faith
by
his
own
people
.
He
did
not
appoint
them
in
vain
,
neither
hath
he
given
them
a
Precept
without
a
Promise
.
5.
If
any
one
did
Receive
the
seed
of
true
Grace
in
their
Infancy
,
it
will
certainly
appear
in
a
holy
life
even
from
their
Infancy
upwards
.
And
therefore
there
is
the
same
work
done
in
the
hearts
of
such
as
were
converted
in
Infancy
,
and
after
were
brought
up
in
the
fear
of
God
,
as
I
have
before
described
to
you
in
the
truly
converted
.
If
any
man
did
but
live
one
year
,
or
month
,
or
week
of
his
Childhood
after
he
had
the
use
of
Reason
,
in
a
state
utterly
graceless
,
that
man
hath
no
reason
to
take
the
least
comfort
now
to
himself
,
upon
any
conceit
that
he
was
Regenerate
in
his
Infancy
.
If
he
have
from
his
childhood
unfeignedly
loved
God
above
all
,
and
been
heavenly-minded
,
and
hated
sin
,
and
delighted
in
all
holiness
,
and
feared
God
,
and
repented
of
all
known
sin
,
and
laboured
to
subdue
it
,
and
had
the
rest
of
the
marks
of
Grace
in
his
heart
,
then
he
may
be
sure
that
he
was
sanctified
betime
.
But
if
any
man
have
lived
to
the
world
or
the
flesh
but
one
month
since
his
Infant-state
,
never
minding
the
life
to
come
,
nor
loving
the
holy
wayes
of
God
,
nor
hating
iniquity
,
he
may
be
sure
that
he
must
have
another
Conversion
,
then
any
he
had
in
his
Infancy
,
or
it
will
not
serve
his
turn
for
Heaven
.
An
Infant-conversion
may
serve
for
an
Infant
state
of
Salvation
;
but
he
that
hath
after
that
,
lived
to
sin
,
must
have
an
Actual
conversion
,
as
he
was
Actually
a
Sinner
.
And
if
he
had
Grace
in
Infancy
,
he
must
have
the
same
working
of
it
toward
God
and
Heaven
,
which
in
the
work
of
Conversion
I
described
before
.
So
that
I
do
not
call
you
to
judge
of
your
state
by
the
time
or
manner
of
your
Change
,
so
much
as
by
the
matter
or
thing
it self
:
Find
all
that
work
upon
your
judgements
,
heart
,
and
life
,
which
I
have
before
laid
down
,
and
be
sure
it
is
there
,
and
then
,
whensoever
you
come
by
it
,
you
are
happy
.
But
if
it
be
not
now
there
,
it
is
a
silly
delusion
,
to
glory
in
the
conceits
of
an
Infant-Baptismal
Change
.
Yet
I
doubt
not
but
there
is
many
a
true
Christian
,
who
hath
Received
this
Grace
so
early
,
that
they
have
the
greater
cause
to
be
for
ever
thankful
for
it
to
God
.
So
much
for
the
confirmation
of
the
Point
:
that
certainly
this
work
of
Conversion
is
Necessary
to
all
that
will
be
saved
.
One
time
or
other
the
Image
of
God
must
be
Imprinted
on
the
heart
,
and
in
those
at
Age
expressed
in
the
life
.
SECT
.
III
.
I
Am
next
according
to
the
Method
propounded
,
to
give
you
the
Reasons
of
it
.
Why
a
man
cannot
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
except
he
be
converted
.
The
case
is
so
clear
,
that
we
may
easily
see
reason
for
it
,
if
we
be
willing
to
see
.
1.
If
there
were
no
other
Reason
Apparent
to
us
but
the
word
of
God
,
one
would
think
it
might
satisfie
such
as
we
.
Heaven
is
his
own
,
and
he
may
give
it
to
whom
he
will
,
and
he
hath
told
us
in
his
word
that
he
will
give
it
to
no
other
;
and
should
not
that
suffice
us
?
May
not
he
do
with
his
own
as
he
list
?
It
is
his
hand
that
must
set
on
the
Crown
;
and
may
not
he
set
it
on
what
head
he
please
?
We
are
sure
of
these
two
things
.
1.
That
God
hath
full
power
to
dispose
of
it
,
and
therefore
can
do
no
wrong
to
others
by
denying
it
.
2.
And
that
he
is
Infinitely
wise
,
and
good
,
and
just
,
and
therefore
it
must
needs
be
the
wisest
and
best
way
that
he
takes
,
though
such
dark
sinners
as
we
could
not
see
the
wisdom
,
or
the
goodness
,
or
justice
of
it
.
Do
you
grudge
at
this
Doctrine
,
that
none
shall
be
saved
but
those
that
are
converted
?
why
,
then
you
grudge
at
God
.
And
do
you
think
indeed
that
he
knoweth
not
what
he
doth
?
Are
you
wiser
then
he
?
Or
are
you
more
Righteous
then
he
?
What!
must
the
God
of
Heaven
come
down
to
you
to
learn
wisdom
,
or
justice
,
or
mercy
?
Will
you
question
him
at
the
bar
of
your
judgement
,
and
ask
him
why
he
doth
so
?
Will
you
charge
him
with
injustice
,
or
unmercifulness
?
and
say
,
Lord
,
why
art
thou
so
unmerciful
as
to
condemn
all
the
unconverted
?
Oh
,
poor
fools
!
(
for
so
I
dare
call
you
,
that
dare
so
far
presume
)
How
easily
will
God
answer
you
,
and
justifie
his
Wisdom
,
his
Justice
,
and
his
Mercy
?
It
is
a
fine
world
,
when
the
Creator
must
be
judged
at
the
bar
of
a
silly
Creature
!
What
if
a
fly
or
a
flea
could
speak
,
should
it
expostulate
the
case
with
God
that
he
made
him
not
a
man
?
Or
should
a
Toad
,
or
a
Snake
,
reprove
him
of
injustice
for
making
him
such
,
that
never
had
sinned
?
Or
tell
him
that
this
is
an
Act
of
unmercifulness
?
How
much
less
should
a
wretched
sinner
,
that
hath
done
so
much
wrong
to
the
Lord
that
made
him
,
that
hath
refused
his
Grace
by
which
he
would
have
saved
him
,
presume
to
open
his
mouth
against
God
,
and
tell
him
after
all
this
,
that
if
he
condemn
him
,
he
is
unmerciful
.
But
more
of
this
anon
.
Sirs
,
I
tell
you
my
Religion
,
and
my
Resolution
.
I
Believe
all
that
God
saith
to
be
true
,
though
the
matter
were
never
so
much
beyond
my
reach
:
And
of
this
I
am
so
confident
,
that
I
will
venture
my
soul
upon
it
.
I
have
looked
up
and
down
to
see
if
there
be
any
better
and
surer
grounds
for
a
wise
man
to
venture
his
happiness
upon
,
and
I
can
find
no
better
:
Nay
,
I
am
sure
there
is
no
better
.
If
any
man
have
found
any
better
,
let
him
take
it
,
and
make
his
boast
of
the
gain
when
he
hath
it
.
For
my
part
,
I
will
take
Gods
Word
,
and
I
will
trust
my
soul
and
hopes
on
this
,
and
I
will
look
for
satisfaction
of
all
my
doubts
and
scruples
,
when
I
come
to
possess
the
promised
felicity
.
And
I
am
sure
I
can
lose
nothing
,
or
no
great
matter
by
this
Resolution
.
For
sure
I
am
,
that
all
other
happiness
is
a
shadow
and
delusion
;
and
all
other
Foundations
are
sandy
,
and
will
deceive
.
If
God
tell
me
in
his
word
,
that
no
man
shall
be
saved
except
he
be
converted
,
I
will
take
his
word
,
and
let
them
look
well
to
their
standing
that
do
refuse
it
.
I
will
set
this
Word
of
God
against
all
the
Reasons
in
the
world
that
you
can
bring
.
Well
,
you
say
it
is
a
hard
saying
,
that
so
few
should
be
saved
?
Will
you
say
you
cannot
Believe
that
God
will
deal
so
hardly
?
Against
all
these
vain
Cavils
I
set
the
Word
of
God
.
God
hath
said
it
,
and
will
he
not
do
it
?
SECT
.
IV
.
2.
WEll
,
But
if
we
must
needs
go
further
to
reasoning
the
case
with
you
,
and
Gods
Word
will
not
satisfie
you
.
I
will
proceed
to
shew
you
some
nearer
Reasons
from
the
Nature
of
the
thing
.
And
the
first
of
these
Reasons
shall
be
from
the
Nature
of
Gods
Government
,
and
the
state
of
men
in
this
present
life
.
We
are
set
here
as
in
the
way
to
a
further
End
;
God
never
Intended
that
this
should
be
our
home
,
nor
that
we
should
have
the
Victory
without
a
Combat
,
nor
the
Crown
without
the
Victory
.
God
never
meant
that
we
should
have
the
wages
of
his
Glory
,
how
free
soever
,
without
a
faithfull
performing
of
our
work
;
at
least
the
work
of
unfeigned
Repentance
and
Conversion
:
Would
you
have
God
reward
men
for
serving
the
Devil
?
Or
to
say
at
the
last
day
,
[
Come
sinner
,
thou
hast
lived
to
the
Devil
all
thy
life
,
and
set
thy
heart
on
the
world
,
and
abused
or
despised
me
and
my
Grace
,
enter
now
into
the
promised
Glory
]
Why
Sinners
,
if
self-love
did
not
blind
you
,
and
make
fools
of
you
:
you
could
tell
that
this
were
a
sentence
unfit
for
the
most
wise
and
Righteous
God
.
What!
must
he
reward
the
Devils
servants
?
shall
not
the
Judge
of
all
the
world
do
Righteously
?
Gen.
18.
25.
And
what
is
Righteousness
,
but
to
give
every
man
his
due
?
And
is
not
punishment
Naturally
due
to
the
Disobedient
?
Especially
when
they
have
refused
,
or
set
light
by
a
pardon
?
Sirs
,
the
case
is
plain
.
A
wise
and
Righteous
Governour
,
let
him
be
never
so
merciful
,
must
make
a
Difference
between
the
Righteous
and
the
wicked
:
And
therefore
God
will
so
do
,
Mal
.
3.
18.
A
Righteous
Judge
must
pass
sentence
according
to
the
Law
.
Tell
me
!
would
you
think
well
of
that
Governour
,
that
should
let
men
rob
you
,
or
beat
you
,
or
violently
take
possession
of
your
house
or
Land
,
and
never
punish
him
?
And
will
you
think
that
God
will
put
up
Infinitely
greater
injury
at
your
hands
?
Would
you
like
such
a
Law
,
that
shall
bid
all
men
steal
,
and
kill
,
and
spare
not
,
for
the
Judge
will
not
be
so
cruel
as
to
hang
or
punish
them
.
I
think
you
would
say
,
this
were
but
a
foolish
and
unmerciful
Judge
,
that
pretendeth
thus
to
be
merciful
:
Do
not
then
for
shame
impute
this
folly
and
unrighteousness
to
God
.
If
he
should
not
have
made
Righteous
Laws
,
which
threaten
punishment
to
sin
for
the
Restraining
of
it
;
how
should
the
world
be
governed
?
And
if
he
should
make
Laws
,
and
never
execute
them
,
how
should
he
be
wise
and
Righteous
?
He
is
not
so
weak
as
to
be
put
to
govern
the
world
by
meer
deceit
.
It
belongeth
to
a
Righteous
Governour
,
to
see
that
it
go
well
with
the
good
,
and
ill
with
the
bad
;
ut
bonis
bene
sit
,
&
malis
male
.
And
I
think
if
God
should
deal
so
well
with
the
worst
as
with
the
best
,
your
own
Reason
would
be
ready
to
question
it
.
Why
,
what
can
he
do
more
to
the
best
,
then
to
save
them
in
his
glory
?
for
what
more
are
they
capable
of
?
and
should
he
do
this
also
to
the
worst
?
And
sure
,
if
he
must
shut
them
out
of
glory
,
they
must
needs
be
in
misery
.
For
if
there
were
no
more
,
but
to
look
towards
the
happiness
which
they
so
lost
,
and
see
Lazarus
and
Abrahams
bosom
,
and
the
Righteous
whom
they
derided
,
possessing
that
Glory
which
they
set
light
by
,
it
must
needs
fill
their
minds
with
Anguish
and
Vexation
;
and
their
own
Corsciences
would
Torment
them
for
ever
.
Well!
you
see
then
some
reason
why
the
Unconverted
should
not
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
SECT
.
V.
3.
BUt
further
consider
this
.
The
holy
Nature
of
God
will
not
permit
the
unclean
,
and
unholy
soul
in
his
presence
,
Revel
.
21.
27.
There
shall
in
no
wise
enter
into
it
any
thing
that
defileth
,
or
whatsoever
worketh
Abomination
,
Hab
.
1.
13.
Thou
art
of
purer
eyes
then
to
behold
evil
,
and
canst
not
look
on
Iniquity
,
Psalm
5.
4.
For
thou
art
not
a
God
that
hath
pleasure
in
wickedness
,
neither
shall
evil
dwell
with
thee
.
The
foolish
shall
not
stand
in
thy
sight
,
thou
hatest
all
the
workers
of
Iniquity
:
The
Righteous
Lord
loveth
Righteousness
,
but
the
wicketh
his
soul
hateth
,
Psalm
11.
5.
Therefore
the
ungodly
shall
not
stand
in
Judgement
,
nor
sinners
in
the
Congregation
of
the
Righteous
,
Psalm
1.
5.
For
God
shall
Judge
the
world
in
Righteousness
:
and
Minister
judgement
to
the
people
in
uprightness
,
Psalm
9.
8.
And
he
is
known
by
the
judgement
which
he
Executeth
,
when
the
wicked
is
snared
in
the
work
of
his
own
hand
:
so
that
the
wicked
shall
be
turned
into
Hell
,
and
all
the
Nations
that
forget
God
,
Psal
.
9.
16
,
17.
What
reason
would
you
have
more
?
There
is
a
contradiction
between
the
Nature
of
God
and
the
Unconverted
.
What
fellowship
hath
Righteousness
with
Unrighteousness
,
and
what
communion
hath
Light
with
Darkness
?
2
Cor
.
6.
14.
Therefore
it
is
that
God
also
putteth
an
enmity
between
the
seed
of
the
woman
and
of
the
Serpent
,
Gens
.
3.
15.
And
calleth
his
Converted
people
to
come
out
from
the
impenitent
unbelieving
world
;
Not
by
a
Schismatical
,
but
by
a
godly
Separation
,
2
Cor
.
6.
14
,
15
,
16.
For
what
concord
hath
Christ
with
Belial
?
Or
what
part
hath
he
that
believeth
with
an
Infidel
?
And
what
agreement
hath
the
Temple
of
God
with
Idols
?
For
ye
are
the
Temple
of
the
living
God
;
as
God
hath
said
,
I
will
dwell
in
them
,
and
walk
in
them
,
and
I
will
be
their
God
,
and
they
shall
be
my
people
.
Wherefore
come
out
from
among
them
,
and
be
ye
separate
,
saith
the
Lord
:
And
touch
not
the
unclean
thing
,
and
he
will
Receive
you
,
and
be
a
Father
to
you
.
If
God
himself
could
endure
Communion
with
the
unholy
,
then
he
would
allow
his
people
to
endure
it
.
But
because
they
are
his
,
and
must
be
like
him
,
therefore
must
they
withdraw
from
such
.
Sinners
,
I
pray
you
judge
as
you
would
be
judged
of
.
Would
you
have
Communion
your selves
,
with
that
which
is
against
your
Nature
?
Would
you
be
tyed
to
feed
upon
Toads
or
Snakes
,
or
to
put
them
in
your
bosomes
,
or
lay
them
in
bed
with
you
?
Or
if
a
Toad
could
speak
,
would
it
be
a
reasonable
Argument
to
say
,
why
art
thou
so
unmerciful
as
to
refuse
my
Company
,
or
thus
to
abhor
me
,
and
cast
me
away
?
Why
the
holy
Nature
of
God
is
Infinitely
more
against
unholy
sinners
,
as
such
,
then
your
Nature
is
against
the
most
venemous
Toad
:
and
therefore
he
cannot
admit
the
Unconverted
into
his
Kingdom
.
Therefore
it
is
,
that
he
will
Redeem
,
and
sanctifie
them
,
and
cleanse
them
from
their
sin
,
that
they
may
be
presented
spot-less
and
Unblamable
to
him
by
Christ
,
before
they
shall
come
to
Glory
,
Ephes
.
5.
26
,
27.
Believe
it
Sinners
,
Light
and
darkness
,
Holiness
and
unholiness
,
God
and
sin
,
are
utterly
Unreconcilable
.
If
ever
God
and
you
must
live
together
in
glory
,
you
must
become
holy
as
he
is
holy
,
that
you
may
be
such
as
he
can
dwell
withall
,
and
delight
in
:
Either
he
must
turn
unholy
like
you
,
or
you
must
turn
holy
like
him
.
And
which
do
you
think
is
the
more
likely
to
be
done
?
Can
you
expect
that
the
Sun
of
Righteousness
should
turn
dark
to
comply
with
your
darkness
?
Or
that
the
Immutable
God
should
lay
by
his
Excellency
,
to
sute
himself
with
your
vileness
?
Why
,
this
were
for
God
to
cease
to
be
God
:
For
to
be
an
unholy
God
,
is
to
be
an
evil
God
,
and
this
is
to
be
no
God
.
For
to
be
God
,
is
to
be
the
chiefest
good
:
see
then
what
a
fair
issue
the
Carnal
reasonings
,
and
confident
hopes
of
wicked
men
have
.
They
hope
to
be
saved
without
Conversion
and
holiness
:
and
the
Issue
is
this
:
They
hope
that
God
will
cease
to
be
God
,
lest
they
should
be
damned
,
and
shut
out
of
his
Kingdom
.
Do
not
say
,
I
make
worse
of
your
reasoning
then
it
is
.
The
case
is
plain
,
it
is
no
better
.
And
I
appeal
to
thy
own
conscience
,
whether
the
brains
of
a
man
be
capable
of
greater
madness
.
Oh
Sirs
,
what
a
befooling
thing
is
Sin
!
Is
it
not
more
reasonable
that
thou
shouldst
cease
to
be
ungodly
,
then
that
God
should
cease
his
blessed
Nature
?
There
is
some
possibility
yet
that
thou
maist
cease
to
be
a
wilful
Impenitent
Sinner
:
But
there
is
no
possibility
that
God
should
cease
to
be
God
.
Wo
to
thee
,
if
thou
cast
thy
soul
upon
such
hopes
.
Should
God
cease
his
goodness
and
blessed
perfection
,
all
the
world
would
be
confounded
,
or
turn
to
nothing
.
Turn
therefore
,
for
be
sure
of
it
,
he
will
not
turn
to
thee
.
He
hath
commanded
his
servants
,
that
they
come
not
one
jot
nearer
the
wicked
,
Jer
.
15.
19.
Let
them
return
to
thee
,
but
return
not
thou
to
them
.
And
will
he
then
do
that
which
he
forbiddeth
his
servants
?
Many
a
sinner
hath
thought
that
God
is
like
himself
,
even
of
his
mind
,
and
thought
as
lightly
of
sin
as
they
,
Psalm
50.
But
they
never
found
it
so
in
the
End
:
He
did
by
wonderful
incomprehensible
Condescension
become
man
to
save
Sinners
,
but
he
will
never
become
a
Sinner
to
save
Sinners
;
nor
unholy
to
save
the
unholy
.
He
took
our
flesh
,
and
he
took
our
Curse
,
and
in
that
sense
became
sin
for
us
,
who
knew
no
sin
:
But
he
will
never
take
to
him
,
sin
it self
.
He
is
yet
Reconcilable
to
sinners
;
but
he
will
never
be
Reconcilable
to
sin
.
Yet
,
if
thou
wilt
turn
to
him
,
thou
maist
be
welcom
;
but
never
look
he
should
turn
like
thee
.
SECT
.
VI
.
4.
ANd
do
you
not
yet
see
reason
enough
,
why
no
unconverted
sinner
should
be
saved
?
Why
,
come
along
with
me
and
I
will
shew
you
yet
more
.
God
offered
them
Salvation
in
this
Life
,
for
the
very
taking
.
I
may
well
say
upon
easie
and
reasonable
terms
,
when
it
was
no
more
but
accept
it
,
and
have
it
;
And
they
would
not
.
It
was
propounded
to
their
choice
,
and
they
refused
it
.
They
might
have
had
Christ
,
and
pardon
,
and
holiness
,
and
happiness
,
if
they
would
,
and
they
would
not
:
And
would
you
have
God
to
save
them
whether
they
will
or
no
?
He
set
Life
and
Death
before
them
,
and
bids
them
choose
Life
,
that
they
might
live
▪
Deut.
30.
19.
He
set
before
them
blessing
and
cursing
,
and
denounced
to
them
,
that
they
should
certainly
perish
,
if
their
hearts
turned
away
,
and
they
would
not
hear
.
He
called
Heaven
and
Earth
to
Record
against
them
,
Deut.
30.
17
,
18
,
19.
And
he
sent
his
Son
,
his
Apostles
,
his
Ministers
to
them
to
entreat
them
,
and
in
his
Name
to
beseech
them
to
turn
to
him
,
and
to
be
Reconciled
,
2
Cor
.
5.
20.
He
charged
us
to
be
Instant
with
them
in
season
,
and
out
of
season
,
2
Tim
.
4.
2.
And
to
Reprove
,
Rebuke
,
Exhort
with
all
long-suffering
and
Doctrine
:
as
Suitors
that
would
take
no
Nay
.
He
bids
us
even
compell
them
to
come
in
,
Mat
.
22.
9.
Luk
.
14.
23.
And
yet
they
would
not
come
,
we
could
not
prevail
.
Some
would
make
excuses
from
one
thing
,
and
some
from
another
:
some
had
their
Farms
,
and
some
their
Trades
,
and
some
their
Wives
,
and
all
their
sins
to
Regard
;
They
could
not
have
while
to
be
converted
and
fear
God
:
And
some
set
light
by
us
and
our
Message
,
Matth
.
22.
5.
And
some
did
openly
oppose
it
,
and
contradicting
the
Truth
,
and
Cavilling
at
it
,
as
if
they
were
wiser
then
to
be
converted
and
saved
:
As
if
they
had
more
reason
then
to
come
in
to
God
that
called
them
,
and
accept
of
his
Salvation
;
And
therefore
even
scorned
the
holy
word
and
way
of
God
,
that
should
have
saved
them
.
Sirs
,
to
our
hearts
grief
we
must
witness
it
against
the
faces
of
thousands
of
our
poor
hearers
,
that
this
was
the
true
Case
,
and
thus
things
were
carried
between
God
and
them
:
Christ
cals
out
to
them
when
he
was
on
earth
,
even
with
tears
,
and
bids
us
do
the
like
with
tears
now
in
his
stead
.
[
Oh
,
that
thou
hadst
known
at
least
in
this
thy
day
,
the
things
that
belong
to
thy
peace
I
but
they
would
not
,
till
they
were
hid
from
their
eyes
,
and
it
was
too
late
,
Luke
19.
41
,
42.
How
often
would
I
have
gathered
thee
,
as
an
Hen
gathereth
her
chickens
under
her
wings
,
and
ye
would
not
,
Mat
.
23.
37.
Sinners
,
I
beseech
you
,
let
not
sin
and
flesh
befool
you
,
to
make
you
flie
in
the
face
of
God
,
instead
of
Returning
to
him
at
his
Call
.
Can
you
think
that
God
is
unjust
or
unmercifull
,
that
would
have
given
you
heaven
,
and
you
would
not
accept
of
it
?
If
he
deny
you
that
Everlastingly
which
you
would
not
accept
of
,
can
you
blame
him
or
your selves
?
I
know
what
some
hearts
will
be
ready
to
imagine
.
You
will
say
,
[
I
was
willing
to
be
saved
,
and
therefore
this
is
nothing
to
me
.
]
I
,
but
were
you
willing
to
take
Salvation
as
it
was
offered
?
If
not
,
you
may
as
well
say
plainly
,
you
will
have
none
of
it
:
For
you
shall
have
none
of
it
upon
any
other
terms
.
You
would
have
had
mercy
by
the
〈…〉
ves
,
and
not
in
whole
.
You
would
have
picked
out
that
part
of
Salvation
which
pleased
you
,
and
left
the
rest
.
God
would
have
saved
you
from
the
guilt
and
power
of
sin
,
from
hell
;
and
from
unholiness
,
and
you
would
have
but
one
of
these
,
without
the
other
:
Or
would
have
been
saved
from
hell
and
all
other
punishments
,
but
you
would
not
be
sanctified
and
brought
neer
to
God
,
and
taken
off
from
this
world
,
and
set
your
hearts
on
the
world
to
come
:
And
you
knew
,
or
might
know
,
that
God
would
not
half
and
part
his
Salvation
:
you
shall
have
all
,
or
you
shall
have
none
.
If
you
will
keep
sin
,
you
shall
keep
the
curse
with
it
:
If
you
will
keep
the
Serpent
,
you
shall
have
the
sting
and
venom
with
it
.
If
you
will
not
take
Christ
for
your
Master
,
as
well
as
your
Saviour
,
and
be
ruled
by
him
when
his
yoke
is
so
easie
and
his
burden
so
light
,
never
look
to
find
rest
to
your
souls
,
Matth
.
11.
27
,
28
,
29.
If
you
will
not
be
converted
,
you
may
as
well
speak
out
,
and
say
plainly
,
you
will
not
be
saved
:
for
it
is
all
one
.
He
that
saith
he
will
not
eat
and
drink
,
may
as
well
say
he
will
not
live
:
and
he
that
will
not
take
the
Physick
,
may
as
well
say
he
will
not
be
cured
.
Sirs
,
if
Christ
,
and
Grace
,
and
Glory
,
had
never
been
offered
to
you
,
nor
you
had
any
means
to
have
brought
you
to
the
knowledge
of
him
,
then
you
had
had
some
excuse
.
As
Christ
saith
,
Joh
.
15.
22.
If
I
had
not
come
and
spoken
to
them
,
they
had
not
had
sin
,
but
now
they
have
no
cloak
for
their
sin
.
If
we
had
not
in
Christs
Name
entreated
you
to
return
,
and
offered
you
Salvation
,
you
had
some
excuse
.
But
now
,
what
can
you
reasonably
say
?
I
dare
challenge
the
reason
of
all
the
world
to
answer
this
one
reason
,
by
which
God
will
prove
,
that
the
unconverted
should
be
condemned
.
It
is
reason
,
that
he
that
would
not
have
Heaven
upon
such
reasonable
terms
as
Christ
did
tender
it
him
;
should
for
ever
be
shut
out
.
What
will
you
say
to
this
,
when
God
shall
question
thee
,
and
say
What
saist
thou
sinner
,
did
not
I
freely
offer
thee
my
Grace
and
Salvation
?
]
Do
you
believe
you
shall
have
the
face
at
the
day
of
Judgement
,
to
tell
Christ
he
is
unmerciful
if
he
damn
you
,
when
he
shall
tell
you
,
that
he
would
often
have
gathered
you
to
him
as
a
Hen
gathereth
her
Chickens
under
her
wings
,
and
ye
would
not
?
Will
not
that
one
word
stop
thy
mouth
for
ever
?
What
,
dost
thou
complain
of
man
?
Is
it
for
want
of
mercy
?
Why
,
what
tenderer
mercy
wouldst
thou
have
had
?
I
would
have
gathered
thee
as
the
Hen
,
&c.
Sinners
,
I
witness
to
you
this
day
,
that
God
,
and
Angels
,
and
men
shall
judge
of
you
,
that
if
you
be
thrust
into
Hell
,
it
is
because
you
would
not
be
saved
.
And
it
is
not
because
God
was
cruel
to
you
,
but
because
you
were
cruel
and
unmerciful
to
your selves
.
I
tell
you
,
this
will
prove
true
at
the
last
.
SECT
.
VII
.
5.
IF
all
these
Reasons
do
not
satisfie
you
;
I
will
shew
you
more
,
and
such
,
as
me
thinks
,
should
satisfie
any
man
on
earth
,
that
the
unconverted
cannot
be
saved
.
Even
because
it
is
an
Impossible
thing
:
It
is
a
flat
Contradiction
.
Why
Conversion
is
part
of
Salvation
here
,
and
the
perfection
of
it
is
an
higher
part
hereafter
.
Why
,
Sirs
,
Sin
is
the
souls
Sickness
,
and
wound
,
and
Death
!
And
Grace
and
Holiness
is
its
health
and
Life
:
and
were
not
that
a
fool
,
that
expecteth
you
should
make
him
well
,
and
not
remove
his
sickness
?
And
cure
his
wounds
,
and
never
heal
or
close
them
?
Or
make
a
dead
man
alive
,
and
yet
let
him
be
dead
still
?
Why
,
it
is
as
great
a
Contradiction
and
Impossibility
for
a
man
to
be
saved
and
not
converted
.
What
is
it
that
we
must
be
saved
from
,
but
Sin
and
Hell
?
And
there
is
no
saving
from
hell
,
but
by
saving
from
Sin
,
Matth
.
1.
21.
He
shall
save
his
people
from
their
sins
.
Do
you
know
what
the
Salvation
is
that
God
hath
promised
us
in
Glory
?
Why
,
it
is
this
:
That
we
shall
be
perfectly
freed
from
all
sin
,
and
have
the
Image
of
his
Holiness
perfected
on
our
souls
:
That
we
shall
be
perfectly
in
love
with
God
,
and
perfectly
Beloved
of
him
,
and
live
in
the
sight
of
his
Majesty
,
and
fill
our selves
with
the
view
of
his
pleased
face
,
and
breath
out
his
praise
with
the
heavenly
Host
for
ever
.
Doth
such
a
Heaven
as
this
is
,
like
you
?
or
doth
it
not
?
If
it
do
not
,
you
must
have
none
;
for
there
is
no
other
.
Except
you
will
call
an
Ale-house
,
or
an
Whore-house
,
or
other
sensuall
pleasures
your
heaven
.
But
if
you
will
have
this
Heaven
which
God
doth
offer
you
,
you
may
easily
see
that
it
cannot
be
had
without
Conversion
.
Can
you
be
saved
from
sin
,
and
yet
keep
it
?
Can
you
be
perfected
in
holiness
,
and
yet
be
unholy
?
Can
you
live
in
the
everlasting
love
of
God
,
and
have
no
true
love
to
him
at
all
?
Can
you
delight
in
him
,
and
yet
have
no
delight
in
him
,
but
be
weary
of
him
,
and
delight
in
your
worldly
vanities
more
?
Well
Sinners
!
I
think
I
need
to
say
no
more
.
The
Contradiction
is
so
Evident
,
that
you
may
as
well
say
[
I
will
be
saved
,
and
I
will
〈◇〉
]
as
to
say
,
[
I
will
be
saved
,
but
not
Converted
.
]
But
perhaps
,
some
vain
Caviller
will
say
;
It
s
true
,
we
cannot
be
glorified
without
Conversion
and
holiness
,
but
God
might
have
given
us
that
in
another
world
,
though
he
change
us
not
here
.
Answ
.
But
do
you
not
know
,
that
this
Life
is
the
Appointed
time
of
working
,
and
running
,
and
fighting
for
the
Crown
?
The
Life
to
come
is
the
time
of
Reward
,
and
of
your
Receiving
the
Prize
that
here
you
run
for
:
Would
you
have
God
help
you
in
your
Race
when
you
are
past
it
,
and
your
time
is
gone
?
Or
contrary
to
Wisdom
and
Governing
Justice
,
to
confound
the
way
and
the
End
;
this
Life
,
and
that
to
come
?
You
may
with
far
more
wisdom
expect
,
that
when
you
have
loitered
till
the
Sun
be
set
,
God
should
call
it
back
again
at
your
desire
,
that
you
may
have
Day-light
to
work
by
.
He
gave
thee
time
,
and
gave
thee
warning
to
use
it
while
thou
hadst
it
;
and
told
thee
,
This
was
the
accepted
time
;
This
was
the
Day
of
Salvaiton
,
2
Cor
.
6.
2.
And
to
trifle
out
this
time
,
and
then
to
think
that
God
should
give
thee
both
Grace
and
Glory
in
that
Life
,
where
he
hath
Resolved
onely
to
perfect
Grace
in
Glory
,
and
Crown
those
that
have
Overcome
on
Earth
.
This
is
such
folly
in
so
great
a
business
,
as
I
desire
no
friend
of
mine
may
be
guilty
of
.
Object
.
But
it
is
our
ignorance
of
God
that
maketh
us
unholy
:
and
therefore
when
Death
hath
opened
our
eyes
,
as
we
shall
know
him
better
,
so
we
shall
the
more
love
him
according
to
that
knowledge
;
and
so
we
shall
be
sanctified
:
And
God
cannot
but
love
those
that
love
him
;
and
therefore
they
will
be
saved
.
Answ
.
It
is
not
all
knowledge
of
God
,
that
will
cause
a
love
to
him
.
If
you
know
him
as
Excellent
,
and
yet
as
your
enemy
,
and
one
that
standeth
Resolved
Everlastingly
to
Punish
you
,
this
will
provoke
no
love
to
him
,
but
hatred
.
The
Dignity
and
worth
of
an
Enemy
may
be
some
matter
of
Admiration
to
us
,
and
of
Reverence
,
but
not
of
such
Love
as
may
tend
to
fruition
.
It
is
inseparable
from
your
Natures
to
love
your selves
.
And
therefore
you
will
love
that
which
you
think
is
for
your
Good
,
and
hate
that
which
you
think
is
against
you
,
and
tends
to
your
Destruction
.
You
will
then
find
that
your
Damnation
was
part
of
Gods
Righteous
Government
of
the
world
:
And
that
the
whole
work
of
Government
was
one
inseparable
Frame
,
begun
by
Legislation
,
and
finished
by
Judgement
and
Execution
:
And
that
God
will
no
more
break
the
frame
of
Government
,
then
he
will
the
frame
of
Nature
:
nor
so
much
.
For
that
he
may
do
when
he
please
,
though
he
will
do
it
rarely
,
but
this
his
own
perfection
is
against
.
So
that
when
you
see
God
as
it
were
obliged
everlastingly
to
destroy
you
,
you
cannot
close
in
love
with
him
,
as
your
Friend
,
or
chiefest
Good
,
as
these
do
,
that
enjoy
him
in
the
promised
Glory
.
CHAP.
III
.
SECT
.
I.
Use
1.
HAving
thus
cleared
the
way
,
by
shewing
you
the
meaning
,
and
the
truth
of
the
Point
in
hand
;
I
shall
next
come
to
the
Application
of
it
to
our selves
.
And
first
by
way
of
Inference
you
see
from
hence
,
that
there
is
a
Kingdom
of
Heaven
to
be
obtained
.
It
were
in
vain
to
talk
who
shall
come
thither
,
and
who
shall
not
,
if
there
were
no
such
thing
to
be
had
.
Doubt
not
Christian
,
Thou
hast
the
word
of
the
God
of
Heaven
for
it
.
Challenge
the
Tempter
,
if
he
would
draw
thee
to
doubting
,
to
prove
that
ever
the
God
of
this
word
Deceived
any
.
If
he
would
tempt
thee
to
question
whether
it
be
his
word
,
or
not
:
shew
him
upon
it
his
Image
and
Superscription
,
with
the
Seal
of
his
manifold
uncontrouled
Miracles
.
And
ask
him
what
better
Evidence
Mortals
can
expect
,
unless
they
would
have
God
,
who
cannot
be
seen
,
to
walk
among
them
,
and
speak
to
every
particular
man
.
Oh
,
that
thou
wouldst
be
true
to
God
and
thy self
,
and
then
thou
shalt
find
God
will
be
true
to
thee
.
As
sure
as
there
is
an
earth
for
thee
to
tread
on
,
and
as
sure
as
there
is
a
Sun
whose
light
thou
seest
:
so
sure
is
there
an
heavenly
Everlasting
Glory
,
for
every
converted
persevering
Soul
:
There
can
be
no
better
ground
of
Assurance
then
the
Word
of
God
.
I
know
,
that
man
,
whiles
he
is
in
this
flesh
,
is
strange
to
things
beyond
his
sense
,
and
hath
a
Natural
desire
to
have
his
senses
themselves
to
be
the
Inlets
of
his
knowledge
;
And
therefore
he
is
apt
to
think
,
that
either
he
is
uncertain
of
all
that
he
seeth
not
,
(
unless
he
hath
seen
the
like
that
may
help
him
to
understand
it
;
)
or
else
that
his
knowledge
of
it
,
is
as
no
knowledge
:
But
this
is
a
weakness
unworthy
of
a
man
.
What
if
you
had
never
seen
London
,
or
any
such
City
,
and
should
hear
the
glory
of
it
Described
by
others
?
wou'd
you
think
it
uncertain
that
there
is
such
a
place
?
because
you
have
not
seen
it
?
Nay
further
,
you
have
not
seen
your
Souls
;
Do
you
think
it
therefore
uncertain
,
whether
you
have
a
Soul
,
or
no
?
A
man
that
is
born
blind
did
never
see
the
Sun
,
and
yet
he
will
not
doubt
whether
there
be
a
Sun
;
when
all
the
world
about
him
telleth
him
so
:
And
shall
not
the
word
of
God
be
taken
as
soon
as
the
word
of
a
man
▪
You
never
saw
God
himself
,
and
yet
it
is
the
grossest
Errour
in
the
world
to
think
that
there
is
no
God
,
when
we
see
every
hour
the
works
that
he
hath
made
;
and
which
we
know
,
could
none
of
them
make
themselves
:
You
see
that
which
assureth
you
of
the
things
that
are
unseen
.
You
see
the
Word
of
God
:
You
see
his
works
and
daily
Providences
;
You
see
a
Divine
Testi●ony
,
the
sufficient
ground
of
your
Belief
.
Noah
did
not
see
the
flood
,
when
he
laboured
so
many
years
in
making
the
Ar●
.
●ut
though
the
unbelieving
world
might
deride
him
in
the
beginning
,
at
the
last
the
flood
came
and
did
convince
them
,
Heb
.
11.
7.
By
Faith
Noah
being
warned
of
God
,
of
things
not
seen
as
yet
,
moved
with
fear
,
prepared
an
Ark
,
to
the
saving
of
his
house
,
by
the
which
he
condemned
the
world
,
and
became
Heir
of
the
Righteousness
which
is
by
Faith
.
Oh
,
if
the
Devil
could
once
make
you
stagger
at
the
Truth
of
the
Promise
,
and
make
you
doubt
whether
there
be
a
Heaven
and
a
Hell
,
because
you
see
them
not
;
he
might
then
delude
you
with
the
Vanities
which
you
do
see
.
But
when
you
Believe
it
upon
Gods
Word
,
as
verily
as
if
you
saw
it
,
then
you
will
be
likely
to
be
Christian
indeed
.
Therefore
the
Apostle
bringeth
such
proof
of
the
Doctrine
of
the
Resurrection
,
and
when
he
hath
done
,
he
buildeth
this
Exhortation
upon
it
.
Wherefore
my
beloved
brethren
,
be
stedfast
,
unmovable
,
alwayes
abounding
in
the
work
of
the
Lord
,
for
as
much
as
you
know
your
labour
is
not
in
vain
in
the
Lord
,
1
Cor
.
15.
ult
.
SECT
.
II
.
Use
2.
HAving
gone
thus
far
with
you
,
and
shewed
you
that
a
Kingdom
of
Heaven
there
is
;
and
that
certainly
none
but
the
Converted
shall
enter
it
:
My
next
business
is
,
to
come
neerer
your
hearts
,
and
to
enquire
of
,
and
beseech
you
to
enquire
of
your selves
,
whether
you
are
the
converted
Heirs
of
this
Kingdom
,
or
not
?
Sirs
,
You
hear
from
the
mouth
of
Christ
himself
,
how
the
case
standeth
.
He
that
spoke
this
will
be
your
Judge
,
and
according
to
this
word
it
is
that
he
will
Judge
you
.
Believe
you
not
this
?
I
hope
you
do
Believe
it
.
Me
thinks
now
I
should
need
to
say
no
more
to
reasonable
men
,
to
warn
them
presently
to
enter
into
their
own
Consciences
:
and
try
,
and
try
again
whether
they
are
converted
.
But
because
that
this
is
so
Necessary
a
work
,
I
will
tell
you
some
of
those
Reasons
,
that
should
move
you
presently
to
set
upon
this
trail
:
and
shew
you
now
desirable
it
is
to
be
well
resolved
in
this
Point
.
For
I
know
that
the
Devil
will
be
such
an
enemy
to
it
,
and
the
heart
so
backward
to
it
,
that
all
we
can
say
,
is
likely
to
be
too
little
to
bring
the
most
,
but
to
a
faithful
examination
of
their
own
souls
.
1.
The
first
Reason
that
moveth
me
to
entreat
you
to
try
your selves
,
is
,
the
weight
of
the
business
in
hand
.
A
wise
man
may
put
a
small
thing
to
a
venture
,
but
he
will
not
venture
all
his
estate
,
or
liberty
,
or
life
,
if
he
can
help
it
.
How
much
less
should
a
wise
man
venture
his
soul
?
Great
things
and
Eternal
things
should
be
made
as
sure
of
as
we
can
.
For
a
man
to
be
in
Endless
happiness
,
or
misery
,
is
a
matter
that
should
not
have
one
cold
,
or
dull
and
careless
thought
:
much
less
should
it
be
ordinarily
,
or
wholly
made
light
of
.
I
profess
to
you
Brethren
,
I
wonder
how
you
can
so
little
regard
the
Assurance
of
your
Conversion
,
and
Salvation
,
as
most
of
the
world
doth
!
As
if
Hell
were
grown
sufferable
:
Or
Heaven
grown
of
smaller
value
:
and
the
glory
of
it
did
begin
to
fade
.
For
,
a
man
that
is
●o
Heathen
,
but
Believeth
that
a
Departing
soul
goes
some
whither
,
either
to
heaven
or
hell
:
me
thinks
he
should
be
willing
to
know
whither
it
shall
go
before
it
is
gone
.
For
,
when
it
is
once
gone
,
it
is
past
Recalling
.
Me
thinks
,
as
long
as
you
are
in
much
doubting
of
your
Salvation
,
this
one
thought
should
often
be
running
in
your
mind
:
what
if
I
should
not
be
converted
or
saved
?
what
a
case
were
I
then
Everlastingly
in
?
Your
hearts
,
it
is
like
,
do
cherish
some
hopes
that
you
are
converted
,
and
all
shall
be
well
enough
with
you
when
you
die
:
Oh
,
but
what
if
it
should
prove
otherwise
?
Me
thinks
this
one
thought
should
even
amaze
you
,
whiles
you
are
in
that
estate
.
For
all
my
hopes
,
what
if
I
should
Perish
?
Oh
,
what
wise
man
would
put
his
everlasting
Salvation
or
damnation
to
the
venture
,
if
he
could
pos●ibly
get
it
out
of
Doubt
!
Therefore
,
Sirs
,
I
beseech
you
for
the
Lords
sake
:
get
alone
again
&
again
,
and
put
this
Question
to
your
own
Consciences
[
How
can
I
tell
that
I
am
truly
converted
]
And
if
you
are
ready
to
say
,
I
hope
it
is
so
,
when
you
have
nothing
for
these
hopes
,
but
because
you
would
have
it
so
:
call
to
your
Consciences
for
the
proof
of
what
they
say
:
and
do
not
take
your
own
bare
words
.
It
is
proof
that
must
carry
it
,
and
not
meer
saying
that
you
are
Converted
.
Ask
therefore
Conscience
,
How
canst
thou
prove
it
?
What
canst
thou
shew
that
will
Evidence
a
Conversion
,
more
then
unsanctified
persons
may
shew
?
And
I
pray
you
,
see
that
you
be
not
put
off
too
easily
,
and
take
not
every
Gloss
for
Evidence
:
but
in
a
matter
of
such
Consequence
,
see
that
you
deal
faithfully
,
and
go
to
the
very
quick
:
Al●s
,
almost
all
the
comfort
of
your
lives
lieth
upon
it
:
And
your
everlasting
Salvation
lieth
upon
it
,
which
is
much
more
.
2.
Another
Reason
,
which
makes
me
the
more
earnestly
desire
that
you
would
try
,
whether
you
are
truly
converted
,
or
not
:
is
,
because
all
men
by
nature
are
children
of
wrath
,
and
need
Conversion
,
and
the
greatest
part
of
the
world
do
live
and
die
in
their
Natural
state
,
and
never
come
to
be
truly
Converted
.
Seeing
therefore
,
that
it
is
a
thing
that
every
one
must
have
that
will
be
saved
,
and
yet
most
men
go
without
it
,
and
therefore
are
damned
,
should
it
not
waken
you
to
examine
,
whether
you
are
of
the
number
of
those
that
are
Converted
,
Yea
or
Nay
?
If
it
were
a
needless
thing
that
might
be
spared
without
your
undoing
:
Or
if
it
were
a
thing
that
every
body
hath
,
or
that
almost
all
,
or
most
have
:
you
might
be
the
more
secure
:
But
it
is
not
so
.
What
need
we
more
proof
then
Gods
express
word
?
Matth
.
7.
14.
[
The
Gate
is
straight
,
and
the
Way
narrow
,
and
few
there
be
that
find
it
]
And
common
experience
seconding
this
Word
of
God
.
Do
you
see
that
most
men
are
converted
,
and
such
as
I
before
Described
to
you
?
Oh
that
it
were
so
.
But
we
shall
speak
more
of
this
toward
the
End.
Will
any
man
that
hath
not
lost
his
senses
,
now
stand
cavilling
,
and
quarrelling
that
so
few
should
be
saved
,
instead
of
making
sure
his
own
Salvation
?
The
reason
that
there
is
so
few
,
is
,
because
they
will
not
be
saved
upon
Gods
terms
.
And
if
you
will
take
their
course
,
and
quarrel
with
the
gracious
word
and
ways
of
God
,
instead
of
submitting
to
them
,
you
will
speed
as
they
,
and
be
carried
down
the
stream
,
for
company
.
But
those
that
care
for
their
souls
,
will
take
warning
by
other
mens
miscarriages
,
and
be
awakened
to
make
sure
.
3.
Another
Reason
that
should
move
you
to
examine
,
whether
you
be
indeed
converted
or
not
,
is
,
because
the
want
of
this
,
is
one
of
the
greatest
causes
why
so
few
come
to
be
converted
,
and
to
be
saved
.
Nothing
doth
more
keep
a
man
from
turning
back
again
,
when
he
hath
lost
his
way
,
then
when
he
doth
not
know
that
he
hath
lost
it
:
And
how
can
he
know
,
that
wandereth
in
the
night
,
and
will
not
enquire
and
ask
the
way
,
or
that
is
so
wilfull
and
self-conceited
,
that
he
will
not
Believe
any
man
that
telleth
him
he
hath
lost
his
way
.
As
long
as
he
is
of
this
mind
,
he
will
never
turn
again
.
So
is
it
with
most
of
the
careless
world
:
they
are
going
into
the
way
of
worldliness
or
vain
glory
,
and
live
to
the
flesh
,
which
is
clean
contrary
to
the
way
to
heaven
;
and
yet
they
will
not
once
seriously
ask
a
Minister
,
or
ask
any
one
that
can
Inform
them
,
whether
that
be
the
way
,
or
not
?
or
whethr
they
shall
ever
come
to
Heaven
in
that
way
?
But
they
trudge
on
after
their
fleshly
business
,
as
if
they
had
no
tongue
in
their
heads
;
or
as
if
it
were
not
worth
the
asking
,
to
know
,
whether
they
are
in
the
way
to
heaven
or
hell
.
Surely
,
if
men
will
not
so
much
as
enquire
,
or
consider
with
themselves
,
and
examine
their
way
by
the
word
of
God
,
to
see
whether
they
are
right
●r
wrong
,
they
are
never
like
to
be
saved
.
If
you
,
that
never
had
this
great
cure
done
upon
your
souls
did
but
know
so
much
,
you
would
not
rest
sure
,
till
it
were
done
.
You
could
not
lie
down
quietly
,
nor
rise
quietly
:
You
could
not
eat
,
or
drink
,
or
sleep
quietly
.
Tell
me
,
ever
a
man
or
woman
of
you
:
Could
you
be
quiet
,
if
you
were
sure
that
you
were
yet
unconverted
,
and
in
a
state
,
that
if
Death
should
find
you
in
,
you
must
be
damned
?
If
you
kne●●his
by
your selves
,
how
could
you
chuse
but
get
presently
to
God
on
your
knees
in
secret
,
and
cry
out
?
Help
Lord
,
or
I
am
everlastingly
undone
.
Oh
,
forgive
me
,
and
change
my
heart
and
life
,
or
else
I
am
a
lost
man
and
woman
for
ever
.
How
could
you
chuse
,
if
you
knew
your selves
unconverted
,
but
follow
God
with
your
Prayers
day
and
night
till
he
●●d
changed
your
hearts
.
You
could
not
sit
at
home
,
but
you
would
go
to
the
Ministers
,
and
to
experienced
Christians
,
and
ask
them
for
some
help
,
and
advice
for
your
Salvation
.
But
,
when
men
think
all
is
well
with
them
,
who
can
expect
that
they
should
put
themselves
to
so
much
trouble
?
Or
seek
much
to
God
or
man
for
cure
,
or
make
any
great
matter
of
the
greatest
misery
?
I
do
not
fear
any
one
thing
more
,
to
make
me
lose
all
this
labour
,
and
leave
many
of
you
after
all
this
,
unconverted
;
then
this
conceit
,
that
you
are
already
converted
,
when
you
are
not
.
This
is
it
,
that
〈◇〉
most
like
to
hinder
our
work
,
and
to
undo
your
souls
.
And
therefore
for
the
Lords
sake
Sirs
,
deny
me
not
this
one
request
,
to
take
a
little
pains
to
try
whether
you
are
converted
.
For
if
any
man
think
he
is
something
when
he
is
nothing
,
he
deceiveth
himself
,
Gal.
6.
3.
4.
Another
Reason
,
that
should
make
you
never
rest
till
you
know
that
you
are
converted
,
is
,
because
of
the
many
exceeding
benefits
that
the
true
knowledge
of
this
one
thing
would
afford
you
.
For
the
truly
converted
,
holding
on
to
the
Death
,
shall
Certainly
be
saved
.
Oh
Sirs
,
if
you
had
but
this
Assurance
once
,
you
might
five
quietly
,
and
abound
with
Comforts
!
You
might
lie
down
,
and
nothing
make
you
afraid
:
you
might
Rejoyce
in
the
Mercies
of
the
Lord
,
as
the
tokens
of
his
Love
;
and
bear
his
Rod
with
greater
peace
,
as
being
the
chastisement
of
a
Father
.
Had
you
but
this
Assurance
once
,
you
might
hear
,
and
read
the
word
with
Comfort
:
and
when
you
come
to
the
Promises
,
say
,
These
are
mine
:
You
might
secretly
and
publikely
pray
with
comfort
,
and
have
access
with
boldness
to
the
Throne
of
Grace
,
Heb
.
10.
19.
Eph.
3.
12.
You
might
run
to
God
when
any
thing
ayleth
you
,
and
call
him
your
Father
in
confidence
of
his
Acceptance
:
You
might
gladly
feast
with
the
Saints
in
the
holy
Communion
of
the
Church
:
You
might
cheerfully
sing
Gods
Praises
,
and
glory
in
the
thoughts
of
his
great
Salvation
And
when
you
are
dying
,
you
might
look
to
heaven
as
your
home
,
and
long
to
be
dissolved
and
to
be
with
Christ
,
Phil
.
1.
23.
And
might
joyfully
let
go
your
departing
souls
,
and
say
as
Christ
,
Father
,
into
thy
hand
I
commend
my
Spirit
.
Oh
Sirs
,
What
a
blessed
life
is
this
,
when
a
man
can
look
upon
every
thing
with
comfort
!
If
he
look
on
the
godly
,
he
can
say
,
They
are
my
Brethren
;
If
on
the
wicked
,
he
can
say
,
I
am
delivered
from
their
sad
estate
.
If
he
look
on
any
of
the
Mercies
which
he
possesseth
,
he
can
say
,
They
are
the
fruits
of
the
blood
of
Christ
,
and
the
Toke●●
of
his
Fathers
love
.
If
on
his
poverty
,
or
want
,
he
can
say
:
My
greater
wants
are
supplyed
,
and
these
prepare
for
the
ever-during
Riches
.
If
he
look
on
the
Law
,
he
can
say
,
It
hath
nothing
against
him
,
because
he
hath
pardon
through
him
that
hath
born
the
curse
.
If
on
the
Gospel
,
he
can
Rejoyce
in
it
,
as
the
glad
Tydings
of
his
Salvation
:
If
he
look
on
the
Threatning
,
he
can
say
,
It
reacheth
not
a
pardoned
sinner
:
If
on
the
Promise
,
he
can
say
,
It
is
my
Charter
for
Heaven
.
If
he
look
upward
to
Heaven
,
he
can
say
,
It
is
my
own
Inheritance
,
thither
I
am
going
,
and
there
I
shall
shortly
be
.
If
he
●ook
downward
,
toward
the
place
of
Torments
,
he
can
say
,
From
thence
did
Grace
deliver
me
.
If
there
were
any
terrour
to
a
mans
soul
,
it
would
be
in
sin
,
and
Satan
,
and
Death
,
and
Hell
,
but
none
of
these
are
matter
of
terrour
to
him
.
Not
sin
,
for
it
is
pardoned
,
and
mortified
in
part
,
and
will
be
perfectly
ere
long
:
Not
Satan
,
for
he
is
conquered
,
and
cast
out
of
his
possession
:
Not
Death
,
for
it
hath
lost
its
sting
,
and
is
become
the
passage
into
Everlasting
Life
:
Not
Hell
,
for
it
will
be
our
perpetual
joy
,
to
see
that
we
are
delivered
from
such
everlasting
Torments
.
In
a
word
,
because
he
can
say
[
God
is
my
Father
,
Christ
is
my
Saviour
,
and
my
Head
,
the
Holy
Ghost
is
my
sanctifier
]
Therefore
he
can
say
[
All
is
mine
,
as
I
am
Christs
,
and
Christ
is
Gods
]
1
Cor
.
3.
21.
And
2
Cor
.
4.
15.
Oh
Sirs
,
What
would
you
give
;
Nay
,
what
would
you
not
give
,
to
be
presently
put
into
such
a
Condition
?
Had
you
not
as
lieve
as
all
the
world
now
,
that
you
were
sure
that
you
are
converted
,
and
in
this
state
of
life
?
Sure
,
If
you
are
well
in
your
wits
,
you
had
.
Who
would
care
what
becomes
of
the
World
,
if
he
were
once
sure
of
Heaven
?
Or
what
become
of
his
corruptible
flesh
,
if
he
were
sure
it
should
go
well
with
his
soul
;
and
that
flesh
it self
should
rise
〈…〉
n
to
Glory
.
Oh
,
What
a
terrible
thing
it
is
,
for
a
soul
to
go
out
of
the
body
,
and
not
know
whither
!
And
how
much
more
to
depart
under
the
curse
of
God!
from
the
Damnation
of
the
Law
,
to
the
Condemnation
of
the
Judge
.
But
how
blessed
is
it
,
to
remove
from
the
state
of
a
frail
and
sinful
man
,
to
live
with
Christ
,
to
be
equal
with
the
Angels
,
Luk
.
20.
36.
What
say
you
now
,
Beloved
Hearers
?
Is
there
not
weight
enough
in
these
Reasons
,
to
perswade
you
to
try
whether
you
are
converted
,
or
not
?
Dare
you
say
there
is
not
?
If
you
dare
not
,
you
are
witness
your selves
that
you
are
convinced
.
You
see
it
is
your
Duty
;
or
see
it
is
Necessary
for
your
own
good
.
Your
labour
will
be
small
in
comparison
of
the
profit
:
the
loss
will
be
nothing
;
the
commodity
may
be
unspeakable
.
Shall
I
then
as
your
Minister
beseech
you
presently
to
fall
to
thi●
work
?
As
a
Messenger
of
Christ
shall
I
entreat
it
of
you
?
As
a
friend
to
your
souls
shall
I
entreat
it
of
you
?
It
is
for
your selves
:
It
is
no
unreasonable
matter
you
see
,
that
I
ask
of
you
.
Conscience
shall
witness
one
day
to
the
face
of
Refusers
,
that
it
was
not
unreasonable
.
Neighbours
,
I
pray
you
for
the
Lords
sake
,
and
for
your
souls
sake
,
do
not
d●ny
it
me
.
I
profess
in
the
presence
of
the
Lord
▪
I
had
rather
you
would
grant
me
this
small
request
,
then
giv●
me
all
you
have
in
the
World
:
Even
that
you
would
but
make
it
your
business
to
try
,
and
throughly
try
,
whether
you
are
yet
converted
,
or
no
?
But
then
,
let
me
entreat
you
to
do
it
seriously
,
and
make
somewhat
of
it
,
and
leave
not
till
you
have
done
your
best
to
be
Resolved
whether
it
be
so
with
you
,
or
not
?
You
do
not
need
to
ask
me
what
ayleth
me
to
be
so
earnest
with
you
for
such
a
thing
.
You
have
heard
by
the
foregoing
Reasons
what
ayleth
me
.
You
may
see
here
in
my
Text
what
ayleth
me
.
When
Christ
himself
saith
,
Except
you
be
converted
,
and
become
as
little
children
,
ye
cannot
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
This
is
the
thing
then
that
I
entreat
you
to
do
:
that
you
would
be
take
your selves
at
your
next
Opportunity
without
delay
into
some
private
place
,
and
there
bethink
your selves
what
you
have
heard
;
or
at
least
what
is
said
here
in
my
Text
:
and
say
thus
with
your selves
,
[
I
see
there
is
no
hope
of
salvation
without
conversion
;
my
heart
must
be
turned
from
the
world
,
and
flesh
,
and
sin
,
to
God
by
Christ
,
or
else
I
cann●t
enter
into
Heaven
:
I
know
I
shall
shortly
leave
this
life
:
Doth
it
not
concern
me
then
to
see
by
times
that
I
be
converted
?
Was
ever
〈◇〉
a
change
as
this
wrought
in
my
heart
,
or
not
?
There
is
no
dissembling
with
God
,
he
will
not
be
mocked
.
What
sayest
thou
Conscience
:
have
I
ever
had
such
a
change
,
or
not
?
Thus
follow
on
the
enquiry
and
leave
it
not
,
till
you
can
say
,
of
or
on
whether
you
have
been
converted
,
or
not
?
Or
at
least
till
you
have
some
more
light
into
the
business
then
you
had
before
:
And
if
you
cannot
do
it
at
o●e
time
,
as
it
is
likely
you
cannot
fully
go
do
it
again
and
again
▪
Think
on
it
as
you
lie
in
bed
:
Think
on
it
when
you
are
alone
,
and
say
to
your selves
;
seeing
I
must
be
converted
,
or
condemned
,
is
it
not
time
for
me
to
know
whether
it
be
so
with
me
,
or
not
?
]
And
if
you
cannot
get
the
case
well
Resolved
,
let
me
entreat
one
thing
more
,
which
I
have
often
entreated
of
you
.
That
you
would
come
to
one
of
us
that
are
your
Teachers
,
or
go
to
some
Judicious
able
Christian
,
and
ask
advice
to
help
you
in
the
trial
:
For
in
so
great
a
business
,
t
is
dangerous
to
be
mistaken
.
I
do
not
speak
all
this
to
those
Christians
that
have
lived
long
in
the
fear
of
God
,
and
have
doubts
raised
in
their
minds
by
the
●●mptations
of
the
Enemy
,
or
by
their
own
great
c●re
of
the
matter
of
their
Salvation
,
and
have
asked
help
of
Ministers
,
and
taken
pains
,
and
done
what
lieth
in
them
to
be
Resolved
,
and
yet
find
some
doubts
remaining
.
It
is
not
these
that
I
now
sp●●k
to
.
Thoug●
I
would
not
grudge
my
labor
to
these
whensoever
I
have
can
tim●
for
it
,
to
do
them
any
good
I
could
.
Yet
I
would
rather
●dvise
them
to
acknowledge
the
Light
of
Grace
that
shineth
in
their
eyes
,
and
not
forget
their
own
experiences
,
nor
ma●e
light
of
the
abundance
of
that
Mercy
,
which
hath
translated
them
fr
〈…〉
darkness
into
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
and
feed
upon
that
Glory
that
is
propounded
to
their
Faith
.
But
I
speak
to
those
,
that
either
never
did
yet
set
to
the
work
of
examination
;
or
never
followed
it
,
till
they
discerned
their
miserable
estate
;
or
〈◇〉
le
〈…〉
till
they
got
out
of
it
,
but
are
still
sticking
in
the
world
a
〈…〉
●●esh
:
And
also
to
those
young
unsetled
Christians
that
be
not
yet
well
Resolved
for
a
change
;
or
at
least
those
that
never
yet
had
the
advice
of
any
Minister
,
or
Judicious
person
,
for
the
right
setling
of
their
spiritual
estate
:
For
all
these
,
but
especially
for
those
that
never
set
upon
examination
before
:
I
would
entreat
them
,
if
they
find
themselves
in
the
dark
,
and
cannot
well
manage
it
themselves
,
nor
cannot
find
whether
they
are
converted
or
not
,
that
they
would
come
to
us
,
and
seek
advice
.
I
pray
you
Neighbou●●
,
do
not
think
that
we
are
either
so
stout
,
or
so
careless
of
your
●●uls
,
as
to
despise
you
,
or
to
think
it
much
to
take
this
pains
with
y
〈…〉
.
The
poorest
beggar
in
Town
shall
be
welcom
to
us
,
that
will
come
to
us
on
this
errand
.
Indeed
,
Ministers
are
set
in
every
Chu●ch
,
as
the
Physitian
is
in
the
Town
for
all
that
are
in
Distress
,
to
resort
to
for
advise
,
that
their
Diseases
may
not
prove
their
Death
.
It
is
not
onely
to
preach
to
you
that
we
are
made
Ministers
,
but
especially
to
give
advice
and
Direction
for
their
Salvation
,
to
all
that
have
special
need
,
and
come
to
us
.
Indeed
,
for
small
matte●s
you
should
no
more
trouble
a
Minister
,
then
you
should
trou●le
a
Physitian
for
a
cut-finger
,
because
you
have
others
enough
at
hand
to
give
you
advice
:
If
all
the
people
of
England
would
use
their
Ministers
to
this
kind
of
Imployment
,
it
would
be
happier
for
their
souls
,
and
happy
for
the
Nation
,
and
would
make
men
know
better
the
Nature
and
need
of
the
Office
of
the
Ministry
.
We
do
not
desire
you
to
come
to
us
,
as
the
Papist
Priests
make
all
their
people
do
,
to
confess
every
secret
sin
that
they
have
committed
in
the
Lent
,
before
they
receive
the
Sacrament
at
Easter
:
But
when
you
〈◇〉
out
of
the
Word
of
God
,
that
no
man
can
be
saved
except
●e
be
converted
,
●nd
yo●
set
your selves
to
try
whether
you
are
converted
of
not
,
and
cannot
find
it
out
:
Here
your
Salvation
lieth
much
on
that
business
,
and
therefore
Common
Reason
telleth
you
,
that
y●u
should
take
the
best
Advice
you
can
,
and
that
pres●ntly
,
without
delay
.
And
so
,
you
may
be
much
better
Resolved
,
and
yo●●
minds
more
quieted
,
and
you
may
go
upon
surer
grounds
for
your
Salvation
,
then
perhaps
you
would
otherwise
do
.
There
's
never
an
honest
Minister
in
England
,
but
would
be
willing
to
fo
〈…〉
his
meat
,
or
sleep
,
as
far
as
Nature
would
bear
,
to
help
his
people
in
such
straits
as
these
:
When
they
come
to
us
,
and
tell
us
,
[
I
have
taken
somed
pains
to
try
whether
I
am
converted
truly
,
or
not
,
and
I
am
not
able
to
discern
:
I
know
it
is
your
Office
to
help
me
,
〈…〉
y
〈…〉
help
to
Resolve
my
Doubt
,
for
I
am
Resolved
I
will
no●
〈…〉
ture
my
soul
so
carelesly
as
I
have
done
till
now
.
]
You
do
not
know
what
good
you
might
get
,
if
you
would
but
take
this
course
to
be
Resolved
:
For
God
will
bless
his
own
Ordinances
.
●
pray
you
therefore
let
no
carelesness
,
or
bashfulness
hinder
you
;
for
matters
of
Salvation
are
not
such
things
,
that
you
should
either
be
careless
or
ashamed
of
:
However
say
not
,
but
we
of
〈…〉
d
you
our
help
.
But
perhaps
you
will
ask
me
,
When
I
●m
examining
my
Conscience
,
how
shall
I
know
whether
I
am
〈…〉
nverted
,
or
not
?
By
what
marks
may
it
be
discerned
?
To
this
answer
,
I
have
so
often
given
you
divers
marks
already
in
the
Sermons
I
have
preached
,
and
the
Books
that
I
have
written
for
y●ur
Use
,
that
I
am
loth
to
do
the
same
thing
over
too
oft
.
But
f●●
this
time
it
may
suffice
,
if
you
will
but
remember
that
Description
of
the
Work
of
Conversion
,
which
I
gave
you
before
.
For
in
that
are
all
the
Marks
that
are
Necessary
.
When
you
are
examining
your
●wn
hearts
,
enquire
then
:
1.
Whether
you
ever
found
that
ch●●ge
upon
your
mind
,
that
I
before
mentioned
:
Are
you
soundly
perswaded
of
the
Truth
of
the
Word
of
God
,
and
the
Life
to
c●me
?
And
do
you
know
and
believe
how
vile
a
thing
sin
is
?
and
that
need
you
have
of
Christ
▪
and
what
he
hath
done
for
you
,
and
offereth
to
do
?
And
do
you
esteem
of
the
Love
of
God
,
and
the
hopes
of
Salvation
above
all
things
in
this
World
,
and
account
of
all
but
as
dung
,
that
you
may
win
Christ
?
Are
you
fully
perswaded
of
the
Riches
of
free
Grace
,
and
of
the
N●cessity
of
a
holy
Life
,
how
much
soever
you
〈◇〉
have
sleighted
the●●eretofore
?
2.
And
have
your
he●rts
been
so
far
changed
hereupon
,
as
that
you
have
laid
up
yo●r
Treasure
and
hopes
in
the
Life
to
come
;
an●
that
is
it
tha●
you
take
for
your
Felicity
:
so
that
you
can
tr●ly
say
,
that
the
main
bent
and
Drift
of
your
Life
,
is
,
Not
for
the
pleasure
or
profits
of
the
World
,
but
how
to
please
God
,
and
be
happy
for
ever
?
Though
you
may
step
out
of
the
way
by
humane
Infirmity
,
yet
this
is
the
bent
and
scope
of
your
Life
:
This
is
your
chief
care
,
and
this
hath
your
most
serious
thought
and
busin●ss
.
Can
you
truly
say
,
you
use
the
world
for
God
and
●or
He
〈◇〉
and
do
not
serve
God
for
the
World
?
And
that
you
take
all
th●●e
outward
things
,
but
as
Necessaries
in
your
journey
,
but
look
at
Heaven
as
your
home
and
happiness
?
and
that
God
hath
the
highest
room
in
your
hearts
,
and
the
World
and
flesh
stand
under
him
;
and
that
you
do
not
prefer
these
things
before
him
?
A
〈…〉
t
you
are
Resolved
whatsoever
it
cost
you
,
to
stick
to
God
t
〈…〉
●ou
lose
the
World
,
and
not
stick
to
the
World
when
it
loses
y
〈…〉
favour
of
God
?
And
that
God
shall
be
first
served
,
and
t●
World
shall
have
his
leavings
;
and
not
the
world
first
served
,
and
God
have
its
leavings
?
Have
you
tasted
of
the
Infinite
Love
,
which
he
hath
manifested
for
your
Salvation
in
the
blood
of
his
●●n
,
and
admired
that
free
Grace
,
that
hath
thus
purchased
your
●edemption
?
And
fled
to
Christ
as
the
only
Refuge
of
a
guilty
●oul
,
from
the
curse
of
the
Law
,
and
the
wrath
of
God
:
Renoun●ing
all
Conceits
of
any
Merits
,
or
Legal
Righteousness
of
your
●wn
:
taking
Christ
and
his
Merits
for
your
Righteousness
?
D●
you
find
that
you
hate
the
former
sins
that
you
loved
,
and
ta●e
pleasure
in
those
holy
waies
,
that
you
had
no
pleasure
in
befor●
?
And
are
you
Resolved
thus
to
hold
on
to
the
Death
?
3.
Is
all
this
to
be
seen
in
your
Life
?
Have
you
in
good
sadness
changed
your
for●er
Courses
,
and
Resolved
to
turn
to
them
no
more
?
Have
you
left
your
old
ungodly
company
further
then
your
Calling
,
or
Nece
〈…〉
y
,
or
Charity
requireth
you
to
be
with
them
?
And
have
you
●etaken
your selves
into
the
company
of
those
that
fear
God
,
and
take
pleasure
in
their
holy
Communion
,
and
in
their
help
and
company
in
the
way
to
Heaven
?
Especially
do
you
avoid
those
great
Transgressions
,
by
which
you
were
carried
away
in
your
ignorance
?
And
are
you
willing
to
destroy
the
remnants
of
your
sin
,
whatsoever
it
cost
you
,
and
not
to
spare
,
or
cherish
,
or
befriend
it
?
So
that
,
there
i●●o
known
sin
that
y
〈…〉
will
fully
live
in
;
nor
no
known
Duty
●●at
you
wilfully
cast
off
.
But
you
would
fain
be
what
God
wou●d
have
you
be
,
●nd
your
greatest
sorrow
is
,
that
you
can
be
n
〈…〉
better
.
And
●f
you
fall
by
any
Temptation
,
you
rise
again
with
shame
,
and
grief
,
and
free
Confession
,
and
renew
your
Resolution
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
to
take
better
heed
for
the
time
to
come
.
This
is
the
sum
of
the
work
of
Conversion
,
and
this
is
the
state
of
a
gracious
soul
.
I
have
left
out
divers
Particulars
,
lest
I
should
be
too
long
,
because
you
may
see
them
together
before
you
:
But
th●
rest
are
Implyed
in
these
.
When
you
go
then
to
examine
your
hearts
,
●t
these
few
Questions
before
you
,
and
put
them
to
your
hearts
,
or
else
peruse
those
Marks
that
I
have
given
you
in
my
Directions
of
peace
of
Conscience
,
Or
those
in
my
Treatise
of
Judgement
:
Or
those
in
my
Bo●k
of
Rest
.
You
do
not
need
to
be
at
a
loss
for
Marks
●o
●ry
by
.
Books
will
help
you
,
or
Ministers
will
help
you
,
or
〈…〉
will
help
you
.
But
all
the
Difficulty
is
in
two
things
.
1.
To
〈…〉
our
heart
to
the
work
.
2.
To
be
able
to
know
your
own
heart●
▪
For
they
are
so
dark
and
Deceitful
,
that
without
a
special
Lig●t
and
Diligence
,
you
may
easily
be
mistaken
in
your selves
.
Well
Brethren
,
I
again
renew
my
Request
to
you
,
That
seeing
you
must
be
converted
,
or
condemned
,
wil●●ou
set
your selves
to
try
whether
you
are
converted
,
or
not
?
I
hope
you
be
not
willing
to
be
deceived
;
and
I
hope
you
do
not
think
that
Salvation
is
not
worth
this
much
Labour
.
I
should
ho●e
that
I
might
request
as
much
as
this
from
you
.
If
it
were
fo
〈…〉
y
self
,
or
a
friend
;
how
much
more
when
it
is
for
your
Salvation
.
Tell
me
therefore
,
will
you
do
this
much
at
my
request
,
a●
Christs
request
,
yea
,
and
at
his
Command
;
or
will
you
not
?
Will
you
bestow
now
and
then
a
secret
hour
about
it
,
and
follow
it
on
till
you
get
Resolution
?
and
know
whether
you
are
converted
,
or
not
?
Truly
Neighbours
,
I
do
not
speak
these
words
to
you
carelesly
,
or
customarily
,
as
matters
that
I
shall
never
look
af●●r
,
when
I
am
out
of
the
Pulpit
;
or
as
if
I
cared
not
whether
you
〈…〉
er
more
minded
them
,
or
not
.
But
it
is
the
matter
of
Practice
that
I
regard
:
whether
you
will
do
the
thing
that
I
am
desiring
●f
you
.
I
am
loth
you
should
spend
another
day
in
a
state
of
Condemnation
,
and
not
know
it
.
I
am
loth
you
should
spend
another
day
in
Negligent
uncertainty
of
your
everlasting
state
.
If
you
are
converted
,
I
wo●●●
fain
have
you
know
it
:
If
I
could
Procure
it
,
I
would
have
you
●ure
to
go
to
heaven
w●en
you
die
,
before
you
pass
another
week
;
or
before
you
go
this
night
to
bed
.
And
if
you
are
not
yet
converted
,
I
would
fain
●ave
you
know
it
,
that
you
may
lay
to
heart
your
condition
,
and
without
any
more
delay
,
may
make
●ut
for
the
Grace
of
Christ
,
that
must
Recover
you
.
I
pray
you
do
not
think
that
it
is
utter
despair
that
I
am
driving
you
to
.
If
you
should
upon
trial
find
that
you
are
unconverted
,
you
need
not
despair
,
and
say
,
There
is
no
Hope
:
No
,
but
you
must
know
,
that
there
is
Mercy
before
you
.
Christ
hath
prepared
it
for
you
,
and
offereth
it
to
you
,
●nd
is
willing
you
should
have
part
in
it
,
if
you
be
willing
.
Only
you
must
consent
to
be
changed
now
at
last
,
and
Resolve
to
go
no
further
in
the
old
way
.
It
is
Conversion
,
and
not
Desperation
that
God
requireth
.
And
I
hope
a
man
may
seek
after
his
Errour
to
amend
it
,
rather
then
to
despair
of
the
amendment
.
What
if
upon
examination
,
you
should
perceive
that
till
this
hour
,
●ou
have
been
in
a
state
of
Death
?
it
doth
not
follow
,
that
you
mus●
live
and
die
so
;
but
that
you
must
make
hast
to
get
out
of
it
:
which
you
will
hardly
ever
do
,
till
you
find
that
you
are
in
it
.
It
were
a
foolish
Traveller
that
will
say
,
I
will
not
ask
the
way
,
lest
I
find
that
I
have
missed
it
,
and
then
I
have
no
hope
of
getting
home
:
but
rather
he
should
ask
the
way
,
that
if
he
have
misse●●●
,
he
may
know
it
,
and
get
in
the
right
way
before
it
be
night
.
And
because
it
is
my
present
business
,
rather
to
convince
the
Unconverted
for
their
Recovery
,
then
the
Converted
for
their
comfort
;
I
shall
here
tell
you
for
the
Negative
,
who
they
be
that
are
ye●
Unconverted
,
and
must
be
changed
,
if
ever
they
will
be
saved
.
SECT
.
III
.
1.
THat
man
or
woman
,
that
never
yet
perceived
and
felt
that
sin
is
a
great
and
detestable
evil
,
deserving
the
wrath
of
God
,
and
that
never
felt
what
need
they
stand
in
of
the
pardon
of
sin
by
the
blood
of
the
L●rd
Jesus
;
Nor
was
ever
humbled
in
the
apprehension
of
his
unworthy
dealing
with
God
,
but
can
bear
●i●
sin
as
a
tolerable
burthen
,
is
yet
unconverted
;
and
without
Conversion
cannot
be
saved
,
Mat
.
11.
28.
Luke
13.
3
,
5.
Psalm
51.
17.
Isa
57.
15.
Luke
14.
11.
&
18.
14.
2.
That
man
or
woman
that
was
never
driven
to
Christ
for
deliverance
,
nor
beaten
out
of
the
con
〈…〉
s
of
Merit
,
or
sufficie●●y
in
himself
:
Nor
brought
to
admire
the
glorious
Design
of
God
in
the
great
work
of
Redemption
;
nor
savored
the
sweetness
of
the
glad
Tydings
of
Salvation
,
which
are
brought
to
distressed
sinners
in
the
Gospel
.
So
that
,
his
heart
was
never
warmed
with
the
sense
o●
the
Redeemers
Love
,
and
Blood
:
but
heareth
and
readeth
the
Gospel
as
a
common
story
:
Or
as
if
it
were
not
he
that
was
thus
Redeemed
;
is
●et
unconverted
,
whatsoever
he
may
seem
,
Phil
.
3.
8
,
9.
Ephes
.
3.
18
,
19.
Luk
.
7.
47
,
48.
Rom.
10.
15.
Act.
13.
32.
3.
That
person
that
hath
not
his
heart
a●d
hopes
in
Heaven
,
and
looketh
not
at
that
as
his
onely
happiness
,
●nd
doth
not
make
it
the
business
of
his
life
to
attain
it
;
but
setteth
his
heart
more
upon
the
things
of
this
life
,
is
certainly
unconverted
,
whatever
he
may
pretend
,
Phil
.
3.
21.
Matth
.
6.
21.
Rom.
5.
2.
Tit
.
1.
2.
Heb
.
11.
1
Cor
.
15.
19.
Col.
1.
5
,
23.
4.
That
person
that
is
not
weary
of
all
known
sin
,
and
hateth
it
not
,
an●
would
not
be
rid
of
it
with
all
his
he●●t
;
and
is
not
willing
to
be
at
the
labour
or
cost
of
Duty
,
in
the
Use
of
those
means
which
God
hath
required
for
the
obtaining
of
a
Conquest
:
but
will
venture
his
soul
upon
a
careless
life
,
rather
then
he
will
be
brought
to
diligent
Godliness
;
And
taketh
up
Godliness
in
part
upon
meer
Necessity
,
having
rather
l
〈…〉
it
alone
if
he
durst
;
And
taketh
it
for
a
grievous
thing
to
be
hindered
from
his
sin
:
That
person
is
not
as
yet
converted
,
but
must
have
a
further
change
before
he
can
be
brought
into
a
state
of
Life
,
Luke
18.
23
,
24.
Rom.
6.
14
,
16
,
17
,
21.
&
7.
13
,
22
,
24.
Psalm
119.
5.
5.
That
person
that
doth
not
set
himself
to
the
Duties
of
holiness
to
God
,
and
Righteousness
,
and
mercy
toward
man
,
that
hath
not
the
Spirit
of
Christ
within
him
,
and
the
Image
of
God
upon
him
,
and
doth
not
express
it
in
his
worship
and
obedience
;
and
is
not
loving
,
compassionate
and
merciful
to
others
,
nor
humble
and
low
in
his
own
eyes
,
nor
delighteth
not
in
doing
good
;
Nor
is
willing
to
do
,
as
he
would
be
done
by
;
I
say
,
that
person
is
not
yet
truly
converted
,
whatsoev●●
seemings
of
Conversion
●e
may
have
;
but
must
yet
be
otherwise
converted
,
or
be
condemned
.
Matth
.
5.
Heb
.
12.
24.
1
Pet
.
1.
15
,
16.
&
2.
5.
2
Pet
.
3.
11.
Heb
.
3.
1.
Psalm
1.
2.
6.
That
man
or
woman
that
hath
any
thing
in
this
world
,
that
is
so
dear
to
them
,
that
they
cannot
spare
it
,
and
part
with
it
for
Christ
,
and
obedience
to
his
Command
,
but
will
rather
ve●ture
their
souls
upon
his
Threatnings
,
and
will
onely
take
up
so
much
of
Religion
,
as
may
stand
with
their
worldly
Prosperity
,
or
seeming
Felicity
,
and
are
not
resolved
by
the
strength
of
Grace
,
rather
to
let
go
all
,
then
Christ
.
I
say
,
that
person
is
yet
unconverted
,
and
must
have
a
further
change
,
or
be
condemned
,
Matth
.
16.
24.
&
10.
37
,
38.
Luke
14.
33.
Phil
.
3.
19.
Mat
.
13.
6
,
20
,
21.
Now
the
Lord
have
mercy
on
poor
sinners
;
what
a
world
of
them
are
yet
in
the
state
of
Death
!
And
how
little
do
they
Believe
it
,
or
lay
it
to
heart
!
I
wonder
what
men
think
of
such
words
in
Scripture
,
when
they
meet
with
them
.
Sure
,
they
cannot
chuse
but
consider
that
they
concern
them
,
as
well
as
others
:
and
if
no
man
can
be
saved
without
Conversion
,
they
must
needs
know
they
cannot
.
What
then
do
these
men
think
of
themselves
?
Do
they
think
that
they
are
converted
;
Or
that
they
are
not
?
If
they
think
they
are
not
,
then
surely
they
durst
not
rest
till
they
are
.
For
I
do
not
think
they
are
willing
to
be
damned
.
It
must
needs
be
therefore
,
that
they
think
they
are
converted
,
when
they
are
not
;
and
that
is
the
things
that
deceiveth
and
quieteth
them
in
their
misery
.
But
it
is
worth
enquiry
to
find
out
,
what
it
is
that
so
deceiveth
men
,
that
the
grossest
worldling
,
or
the
vilest
Sensualist
,
are
yet
perswaded
that
they
are
converted
gratious
men
:
And
I
find
●mong
others
these
three
things
are
the
cause
.
1.
They
do
not
know
what
Conversion
is
,
but
take
that
to
be
true
Conversion
,
which
is
no
such
thing
.
2.
They
do
not
know
themselves
,
but
take
themselves
to
have
what
they
have
not
;
and
do
what
they
do
not
,
and
be
what
they
be
not
.
And
3.
They
are
Resolved
to
believe
,
what
they
would
have
to
be
true
,
be
it
never
so
false
;
and
therefore
will
rather
think
they
are
well
already
,
then
they
will
be
at
the
trouble
to
know
that
it
is
otherwise
,
and
to
use
the
means
for
a
through
Discovery
.
SECT
.
IV
.
Use
3.
BY
the
foregoing
Enquiry
,
we
have
certainly
found
▪
that
Conversion
is
too
strange
a
thing
in
the
World
;
and
that
the
greatest
●art
of
the
World
;
yea
,
of
those
that
are
called
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
are
yet
unconverted
.
The
Consideration
of
this
,
must
needs
be
a
grief
to
the
heart
of
every
faithfull
Minister
,
that
knoweth
the
misery
of
an
Unconverted
man
,
and
foreseeth
his
later
End.
It
will
be
a
grief
to
any
honest
Physitian
,
if
he
have
a
whole
Hospital
of
sick
persons
under
cure
,
to
see
that
the
most
of
their
diseases
are
mortal
,
and
to
find
but
few
recovered
by
the
greatest
skill
and
care
that
he
can
use
:
How
much
more
must
the
everlasting
danger
of
mens
souls
▪
be
grievous
to
these
that
are
appointed
to
watch
over
them
?
Would
the
Lord
but
cause
you
to
know
your
own
misery
,
as
we
know
it
,
and
to
compassionate
your selves
,
as
we
must
compassionate
you
,
we
should
have
the
more
hope
of
your
Recovery
.
Will
you
now
joyn
with
us
in
Lamenting
your
own
Condition
,
and
lay
to
heart
what
a
Case
it
is
to
be
Unconverted
?
Truly
Humanit●
and
much
more
Christianity
,
doth
bind
us
to
think
on
your
Condition
with
Lamentation
.
Should
we
see
an
Enemy
;
should
we
see
a
very
do●
in
Torment
,
and
have
no
compassion
?
How
much
less
,
so
many
men
and
women
that
are
so
near
us
,
and
so
dear
to
us
in
the
flesh
.
Alas
,
that
there
is
such
a
glory
,
and
most
men
will
miss
of
it
!
That
there
is
such
a
fire
prepared
for
the
Devil
a●d
his
Angels
,
and
the
most
will
run
themselves
wilfully
into
it
!
Why
,
Faith
maketh
Absent
things
as
if
they
were
present
.
That
which
will
be
so
one
of
these
daies
,
I
look
on
it
as
if
it
were
even
so
already
.
Oh!
me
thinks
I
see
the
thousands
of
the
unconverted
,
departing
from
the
face
of
an
Angry
Judge
;
who
hath
newly
shut
them
up
under
his
Final
Sentence
,
Depart
ye
cursed
into
everlasting
fire
,
Matth
.
25.
41.
If
you
ask
me
,
why
I
tell
you
of
such
sad
things
?
Truly
Brethren
it
is
,
Because
they
are
much
sadder
to
suffer
▪
then
to
hear
of
:
and
because
you
are
yet
alive
in
a
possibility
o●
preventing
them
.
If
you
marvel
that
I
should
believe
such
things
,
when
no
man
seeth
them
;
It
is
because
I
am
a
Christian
.
And
if
you
believe
them
not
as
well
●s
I
,
you
would
do
well
to
say
so
plainly
,
and
do
not
dissemble
any
longer
,
and
take
on
you
to
be
Christians
,
when
you
are
not
;
and
to
believe
Gods
Word
,
whe●
you
do
not
.
I
profess
to
you
,
I
should
take
it
but
for
a
Paultry
Profession
to
ride
up
and
down
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
and
trouble
the
minds
of
men
in
vain
,
and
get
the
ill
will
of
most
of
our
Neighbours
,
and
tire
and
spend
our selves
in
this
work
,
if
it
were
not
certainly
true
which
we
must
tell
them
:
and
if
the
Gospel
were
a
Fable
or
humane
device
.
If
the
word
of
God
were
not
true
,
Ministers
have
the
most
unworthy
Employment
upon
earth
.
But
if
it
be
true
(
as
nothing
more
certain
)
Oh
Lord
,
what
hard
hearts
then
have
we
,
that
we
are
no
more
affected
with
your
Condition
!
And
what
hearts
have
you
,
that
are
no
▪
more
affected
with
your
own
!
The
Lord
knows
,
if
I
were
not
confident
that
this
word
is
true
,
that
telleth
us
of
the
danger
of
all
that
are
unconverted
,
I
would
not
have
been
here
to
day
;
Nay
,
I
would
shut
up
my
books
,
and
take
another
Trade
in
hand
,
and
never
preach
more
.
But
shall
a
man
that
knows
the
unconverted
will
be
condemned
,
forbear
to
tell
them
of
the
misery
that
is
neer
them
?
Then
were
our
case
more
sinful
then
yours
,
for
you
know
it
not
,
and
therefore
Love
not
to
hear
of
it
.
I
believe
it
,
and
know
it
,
and
yet
should
I
silence
it
?
I
know
it
is
unpleasant
Doctrine
,
but
it
is
Necessary
:
And
it
is
most
true
:
God
never
yet
did
prove
a
liar
:
If
he
were
not
true
,
he
were
not
God
.
You
will
believe
your selves
the
things
that
you
see
not
,
upon
common
Experience
;
and
why
should
not
I
Believe
that
which
I
see
not
,
upon
a
better
Ground
?
You
do
not
see
the
Sun
at
midnight
,
and
yet
you
believe
that
it
will
rise
the
next
morning
;
because
it
useth
to
do
so
.
You
see
no
Flowers
or
Fruits
on
the
earth
in
Winter
,
and
yet
you
believe
that
you
shall
see
them
the
next
year
,
because
they
use
to
come
in
their
seasons
.
You
are
now
all
alive
,
and
see
not
your
graves
dig'd
,
nor
your
friends
about
you
,
there
laying
you
,
and
leave
you
in
darkness
to
the
worms
:
and
yet
you
know
that
such
a
day
will
come
,
though
now
you
see
it
not
:
As
truly
do
I
know
,
that
there
is
endless
wo
to
every
sinner
that
dieth
unconverted
.
I
see
not
the
flames
,
nor
do
I
hear
the
cries
of
damned
souls
,
but
yet
I
know
that
there
they
are
,
while
we
sit
here
,
and
there
they
will
be
to
all
Eternity
.
Its
like
,
the
man
in
Luke
16.
was
a
Gentleman
of
Quality
,
that
had
so
bountiful
a
Table
,
and
was
clothed
so
Gorgeously
every
day
.
Alas
,
his
poor
Brethren
its
like
,
did
little
think
what
was
become
of
his
soul
,
when
they
had
laid
his
body
in
the
earth
.
If
a
preacher
should
have
told
them
he
was
afraid
he
was
in
hell
▪
do
you
think
they
would
not
have
been
ready
to
fly
in
his
face
,
or
account
him
Intollerably
self-conceited
,
or
precise
:
And
yet
the
Lord
Jesus
brings
us
news
that
he
was
in
hell
Torment
,
wishing
that
one
might
be
sent
from
the
dead
,
to
warn
those
his
poor
Brethren
that
he
had
left
behinkd
him
on
the
earth
.
No
doubt
,
he
knew
that
they
were
all
of
the
same
mind
as
he
was
,
when
he
was
alive
;
and
as
fleshly
,
and
worldly
,
and
careless
of
their
Salvation
,
and
therefore
were
in
the
road
way
to
the
same
condemnation
;
or
else
,
if
he
had
known
them
to
be
godly
,
heavenly-minded
men
,
he
would
never
have
thought
them
in
such
danger
,
as
it
seems
he
did
.
But
we
read
not
that
they
had
any
such
fears
of
themselves
as
he
had
.
If
one
had
come
to
them
from
the
dead
,
and
told
them
,
that
their
late
Worshipful
Brother
was
in
hell
for
his
sin
and
knowing
them
to
be
all
in
the
way
to
the
same
misery
,
had
sent
to
them
to
beseech
them
presently
to
be
converted
,
lest
they
also
come
to
that
place
of
Torment
:
What
welcom
do
you
think
such
a
Messenger
would
have
had
?
I
know
not
well
what
fear
of
a
dead
man
appearing
to
them
might
have
done
;
But
I
partly
Imagine
what
entertainment
a
Minister
should
have
had
,
that
had
said
the
like
.
Verily
Sirs
,
The
case
of
careless
sinners
is
never
the
safer
,
because
they
see
not
,
and
fear
not
the
danger
.
A
man
in
a
Consumption
,
or
Dropsie
,
is
never
the
further
from
death
,
though
he
be
never
so
Confident
that
he
shall
not
die
.
If
a
Thief
at
the
Gallows
have
a
conce●t
that
he
shall
escape
,
that
will
not
save
his
life
.
What
if
you
should
have
an
hundred
men
that
you
had
known
on
earth
,
sent
to
you
from
the
dead
one
after
another
,
and
all
of
them
should
tell
you
this
one
sentence
in
my
Text
▪
That
there
is
none
enter
into
heaven
but
converted
souls
?
Would
you
not
begin
to
look
about
you
,
and
say
to
your selves
,
am
I
converted
,
or
not
?
What
a
case
am
I
in
then
,
that
am
yet
in
the
flesh
.
]
It
may
be
if
one
appeared
to
you
in
your
chamber
in
the
night
,
and
told
you
this
news
,
it
would
onely
affright
you
a
little
,
and
you
would
forget
it
.
Perhaps
,
if
two
or
three
onely
should
appear
to
you
,
and
tell
you
it
,
you
might
forget
it
again
;
But
if
twenty
should
tell
it
you
,
me
thinks
it
should
awaken
you
.
Why
Sirs
,
the
Words
of
the
Lord
are
of
more
weight
,
then
the
words
of
a
thousand
dead
men
are
.
If
you
will
not
Believe
him
,
neither
will
you
be
perswaded
though
one
rise
from
the
dead
,
Luk
.
16.
31.
Seeing
these
things
are
so
,
I
do
not
blame
Ministers
,
if
they
be
plain
and
earnest
with
you
,
though
some
may
think
them
precise
,
and
besides
themselves
.
Paul
was
put
to
make
this
Answer
,
2
Cor
.
5.
13.
For
whether
we
be
besides
our selves
,
it
is
to
God
;
or
whether
we
be
sober
,
it
is
for
your
cause
.
Truly
,
we
are
like
a
Physitian
,
that
seeth
a
foolish
man
eating
Arsenick
,
or
Mercury
,
and
telleth
him
[
Oh
,
what
are
you
doing
?
it
is
deadly
poyson
,
you
must
presently
take
a
vomit
,
or
it
will
kill
you
.
]
But
because
it
is
sweet
,
derides
the
Physitian
,
and
bids
him
look
to
himself
,
he
hopes
he
shall
do
as
well
as
he
,
till
he
feel
the
griping
and
burning
at
his
heart
,
and
then
he
will
believe
it
.
Oh
,
the
gripes
of
a
damned
mans
conscience
,
when
he
reflects
on
the
day
of
Grace
which
he
lost
on
earth
!
We
tell
you
not
of
this
to
drive
you
to
despair
,
but
to
perswade
you
to
take
the
Vomit
of
Repentance
,
and
to
cast
up
your
sins
before
you
are
past
hope
.
Do
not
think
we
wrong
you
,
to
foretell
you
what
will
come
of
it
,
if
you
die
unconverted
.
If
there
were
any
wrong
in
it
,
it
must
be
laid
on
God
that
can
do
no
wrong
.
If
he
have
not
bid
us
tell
you
of
them
,
then
take
us
for
your
enemies
,
and
spare
not
:
call
us
liars
,
if
we
shew
you
not
his
Word
for
it
.
But
alas
,
when
God
hath
revealed
your
danger
,
must
we
hide
it
?
And
that
when
he
hath
foretold
us
,
that
if
we
tell
you
not
of
it
,
your
blood
shall
be
required
at
our
hands
,
Ezek
.
3.
18.
Read
that
Text
well
,
and
tell
me
then
,
whether
you
would
have
us
such
cruel
enemies
;
I
had
almost
said
,
such
Devils
to
you
and
to
our selves
,
as
to
hide
a
matter
of
such
unconceivable
Moment
from
your
eyes
?
What
Good
would
it
do
you
to
be
thus
flattered
into
Hell
?
What
Good
would
it
do
you
to
have
us
to
be
damned
with
you
,
for
being
unfaithfull
for
the
preventing
of
your
damnation
?
Who
will
laugh
at
this
but
Satan
,
the
great
enemy
both
of
us
and
you
?
Alas
,
you
may
easily
think
with
your selves
that
it
is
no
pleasure
to
a
Minister
to
tell
you
so
sad
a
story
of
your
Misery
.
But
if
a
Balaam
must
say
,
Num
.
22.
18.
If
Balak
would
give
me
the
house
full
of
gold
and
silver
,
I
cannot
go
beyond
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
to
do
less
or
more
;
Must
not
Christs
Ministers
be
as
faithfull
?
I
say
again
,
If
this
Gospel
were
not
true
,
I
would
be
a
sweeper
of
Channels
,
rather
then
a
Preacher
;
and
I
would
joyn
in
a
Petition
to
have
all
Ministers
banished
the
Land
:
But
seeing
it
is
otherwise
,
I
appeal
to
your
Consciences
,
who
it
is
that
wrongeth
you
:
whether
Christ
and
his
Ministers
to
tell
you
of
your
danger
,
or
your selves
to
make
light
of
it
,
and
to
refuse
the
Cure
.
CHAP.
IV
.
SECT
.
I.
THus
much
I
have
spoken
to
you
,
to
make
you
willing
to
hear
and
know
the
Truth
of
your
Condition
;
my
next
desire
is
,
that
you
will
lay
it
well
to
heart
.
You
will
never
make
out
aright
for
the
Remedy
,
till
you
feel
your
misery
.
Alas
,
what
abundance
of
people
are
there
in
the
world
that
never
were
Converted
,
and
yet
live
as
carelesly
,
as
if
all
were
well
with
them
!
Come
among
twenty
that
are
as
merry
as
the
best
,
and
ask
them
one
by
one
,
whether
they
are
Converted
,
or
not
?
And
some
will
tell
you
they
hope
so
,
they
cannot
tell
;
and
some
will
deride
you
,
and
most
of
them
perhaps
know
not
what
Conversion
is
,
nor
ever
much
minded
any
such
thing
:
And
yet
these
very
men
do
read
,
or
hear
the
Word
of
God
,
that
telleth
them
so
plainly
:
That
,
except
they
be
converted
,
they
shall
not
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
What
do
you
think
Sirs
,
of
such
words
,
when
you
hear
them
,
or
read
them
?
Are
you
never
touched
at
the
heart
with
them
,
and
doth
Conscience
never
make
you
cry
out
,
Alas
then
,
what
will
become
of
me
?
Well
,
because
I
would
have
you
sensible
of
your
Condition
,
lest
you
should
rest
in
it
to
your
undoing
;
I
will
tell
you
a
little
further
,
what
it
is
in
some
particulars
:
And
the
Lord
awake
you
to
lay
them
to
heart
.
1.
As
long
as
you
are
unconverted
,
you
are
no
true
Children
of
God
,
nor
members
of
Jesus
Christ
.
And
therefore
you
have
no
part
in
that
Fatherly
special
Love
,
but
stand
still
before
his
eyes
as
enemies
.
For
your
hearts
are
not
towards
him
,
but
toward
the
things
below
,
as
you
know
,
or
might
know
if
you
would
.
The
world
is
divided
into
two
sorts
,
the
Children
of
God
,
and
the
children
of
the
Devil
:
The
Converted
,
and
they
onely
are
the
Children
of
God
,
as
you
may
see
,
Joh
.
1.
10
,
11.
Rom.
8.
9.
All
the
unconverted
are
the
children
of
the
Devil
,
as
Christ
himself
cals
some
of
them
,
John
8.
44.
And
so
1
John
3.
10.
It
is
said
of
them
all
,
and
long
ago
they
were
called
the
seed
of
the
Serpent
,
Gen.
3.
15.
It
is
by
Faith
in
Christ
Jesus
that
we
are
made
the
sons
of
God
,
Gal.
3.
26.
Ephes
.
3.
17.
And
the
unconverted
have
not
true
Faith
.
When
you
go
to
God
in
prayer
,
if
you
cannot
call
him
your
Father
,
what
comfort
can
you
expect
?
If
you
look
up
for
a
blessing
on
your
labours
,
and
for
supply
of
your
wants
,
if
it
be
not
to
a
Fathers
hand
that
you
look
,
how
cold
will
the
Comfort
of
them
be
!
Why
,
it
is
Conversion
that
turneth
the
heart
to
God
,
and
if
he
have
not
your
hearts
,
you
are
not
his
Children
,
and
therefore
none
of
the
unconverted
are
his
children
.
You
are
all
by
nature
the
children
of
wrath
,
Ephes
.
2.
3.
And
therefore
not
the
children
of
God
.
And
by
Regeneration
you
are
New
born
the
children
of
God
;
and
it
is
Conversion
that
is
this
Regeneration
.
You
may
call
him
Father
as
long
as
you
will
,
but
he
will
never
call
you
children
till
you
are
converted
.
You
may
think
you
have
as
good
right
in
him
as
another
,
but
he
will
never
own
you
,
till
you
are
converted
.
You
may
call
him
Lord
,
Lord
,
even
to
the
last
,
but
he
will
tell
you
,
he
knoweth
you
not
,
Matth
.
7.
22.
It
is
not
Nature
,
but
Renewing
Grace
,
that
putteth
upon
you
his
Image
,
and
putteth
within
you
his
Spirit
and
holy
Nature
.
And
if
you
have
not
that
Image
,
that
Spirit
,
that
holy
Nature
,
whatsoever
you
may
think
your selves
,
he
will
never
take
you
for
his
Children
,
Gal.
4.
6.
Rom.
8.
9.
1
Pet
.
1.
14.
All
the
Children
of
God
are
somewhat
like
him
:
they
are
holy
as
he
is
holy
,
1
Pet
.
1.
16.
And
it
is
Conversion
that
maketh
men
in
their
places
,
and
measure
,
like
to
God
.
Its
plain
therefore
,
that
the
Unconverted
are
none
of
his
Children
;
And
then
how
can
they
expect
his
Fatherly
love
;
or
his
Fatherly
care
of
them
in
the
time
of
their
Necessity
?
The
goodness
of
God
is
the
Foundation
of
all
the
creatures
hopes
,
but
if
you
will
keep
out
of
the
way
of
his
goodness
,
and
yet
expect
the
benefit
of
it
,
you
are
like
to
be
deceived
.
For
an
enemy
nor
a
stranger
,
cannot
look
for
the
Portion
of
a
Child
.
And
as
you
are
no
Children
of
God
,
so
you
are
no
members
of
Christ
without
Conversion
;
For
we
are
Adopted
onely
in
Christ
,
and
therefore
children
of
God
,
because
members
of
Christ
,
who
is
his
Natural
Son
.
It
is
Conversion
,
that
makes
us
members
of
Christ
.
I
suppose
you
will
confess
,
that
if
you
were
not
Christia●s
,
you
were
miserable
:
and
if
you
be
not
converted
,
you
are
not
true
Christians
.
You
may
have
the
Name
,
but
you
have
not
the
Nature
.
You
may
keep
a
Room
among
those
that
profess
themselves
Christians
:
but
God
that
knoweth
the
heart
,
will
ask
you
,
Friend
,
how
camest
thou
in
hither
,
not
having
on
a
wedding
Garment
?
Matth
.
24.
12.
And
then
you
will
be
speechless
.
That
man
that
hath
no
part
in
Christ
,
how
sad
and
miserable
a
Condition
is
he
in
!
It
was
the
terrible
Description
of
the
Case
of
Simon
Magus
,
Act.
8.
23.
Thou
hast
no
part
nor
lot
in
this
matter
;
thou
art
yet
in
the
Gall
of
bitterness
,
and
the
bond
of
Iniquity
.
And
the
proof
was
,
because
his
heart
was
not
right
in
the
sight
of
God
,
vers
.
21.
He
was
Baptized
,
and
had
a
kind
of
Belief
,
but
yet
he
was
not
Converted
,
and
therefore
had
no
part
in
Christ
.
All
the
hopes
and
life
of
the
world
,
is
laid
up
in
Jesus
Christ
,
1
John
5.
11
,
12.
He
therefore
that
hath
no
part
in
him
,
hath
no
hope
,
no
life
,
no
ground
of
peace
,
or
comfort
.
Without
a
Saviour
,
how
dare
you
draw
near
to
God
in
Prayer
?
How
dare
you
think
of
Death
,
or
Judgement
?
What
a
sad
appearance
are
you
there
like
to
make
?
Oh!
wo
,
and
ten
thousand
woes
to
that
man
,
that
must
stand
at
the
Bar
of
God
,
without
a
part
in
the
blood
of
Christ
,
and
must
answer
there
without
that
Advocate
:
Nay
,
he
will
be
Judge
himself
,
and
will
justifie
none
but
those
that
are
his
members
.
You
will
sure
confess
your selves
,
That
,
if
you
have
no
part
in
Christ
,
you
are
in
a
most
miserable
Case
.
Why
Brethren
,
The
Case
is
as
plain
in
Scripture
as
the
high
way
:
That
if
you
are
yet
unconverted
,
you
are
no
true
Christians
,
and
have
no
part
in
Christ
,
as
to
any
saving
Interest
.
You
are
by
Nature
in
another
stock
,
and
it
is
Converting
Grace
that
must
cut
you
out
,
and
plant
you
into
Christ
the
living
Vine
.
This
is
the
very
Nature
of
true
Conversion
:
Therefore
must
men
be
humbled
,
and
mortified
,
and
broken
off
from
themselves
,
and
all
creatures
,
that
they
may
be
removed
,
and
planted
into
Jesus
Christ
;
and
may
abide
in
him
,
and
he
in
them
,
and
that
in
him
they
may
bring
forth
fruit
:
For
out
of
him
you
are
Nothing
and
can
do
Nothing
.
And
whatsoever
you
may
profess
,
you
are
but
withered
branches
,
and
must
be
gathered
up
,
and
cast
away
,
and
burnt
in
the
fire
,
John
15.
1
,
4
,
5
,
6.
It
is
all
one
to
be
a
man
,
and
not
to
be
born
;
as
to
be
a
true
Christian
,
and
not
to
be
New
born
:
For
as
our
Conception
and
birth
is
the
passage
into
the
life
and
world
of
Nature
,
so
our
Conversion
or
new
birth
is
the
passage
into
the
life
of
Grace
.
We
that
know
not
your
hearts
,
do
call
you
all
Christians
that
seem
to
be
so
:
but
if
we
Certainly
knew
who
they
be
that
are
yet
unconverted
,
we
should
tell
these
men
to
their
faces
,
they
are
no
Christians
.
Their
soul●
are
not
yet
washed
▪
with
the
blood
of
Christ
,
nor
are
they
sanctified
by
his
Spirit
,
and
therefore
having
not
his
Spirit
,
they
are
none
of
his
,
Rom
.
8.
9.
Oh
,
therefore
in
the
Name
of
God
look
about
you
Sirs
,
and
you
that
have
lived
so
long
unconverted
,
Remember
you
have
lived
so
long
without
a
part
in
Christ
.
And
therefore
Lament
that
you
have
taken
on
you
to
be
Christians
so
long
,
when
it
is
not
so
,
and
now
be
such
as
you
have
seemed
to
be
.
The
Union
between
Christ
and
true
Christians
,
is
Intern●l
in
the
heart
:
Meer
words
and
Ceremonies
Unite
not
men
to
Christ
.
SECT
.
II
.
2.
COnsider
further
,
I
beseech
you
:
That
there
is
no
hope
of
the
salvation
of
any
unconverted
man
,
that
so
liveth
and
dieth
.
This
is
true
whether
you
like
it
,
or
not
.
If
you
are
offended
at
this
saying
,
you
are
offended
with
the
saying
of
Christ
that
Redeemed
you
.
And
it
were
better
for
you
to
be
offended
with
your
sins
,
then
with
Christ
that
condemneth
them
.
If
you
say
,
it
is
a
hard
saying
,
I
am
sure
,
it
is
a
true
saying
,
for
God
cannot
lie
.
I
gave
you
the
proofs
of
it
before
at
large
:
if
you
forget
them
,
remember
my
Text
,
and
you
need
no
more
.
What
Hypocrites
then
are
those
wretches
,
that
say
they
will
not
Believe
it
,
and
yet
for
all
that
,
will
take
on
them
to
be
Christians
,
and
to
believe
the
Word
of
God
.
You
read
here
that
Christ
protesteth
Verily
,
that
except
ye
be
converted
,
ye
shall
not
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
And
when
you
read
it
,
yet
you
say
,
you
will
not
believe
it
.
And
yet
you
will
say
,
that
you
are
Christians
and
believe
Christ
.
What
contradictions
are
these
?
What
,
wilt
thou
worship
a
God
,
whom
thou
takest
to
be
a
liar
?
this
cannot
be
.
No
man
can
heartily
trust
him
,
especially
in
so
great
a
matter
as
his
Salvation
,
whom
he
takes
for
a
liar
.
Thou
wouldst
not
give
the
lie
to
thy
own
Father
,
nor
to
any
honest
man
;
and
wilt
thou
give
God
the
lie
?
If
he
be
not
perfectly
good
,
he
is
not
God
:
and
wilt
thou
then
fain
a
God
that
is
like
to
liars
,
or
wicked
men
?
No
marvel
then
if
you
●eliars
your selves
,
if
you
think
God
be
one
;
for
no
man
is
bound
to
be
better
then
God
.
And
therefore
I
will
never
marvel
to
see
any
man
do
that
evil
which
he
conceits
that
God
himself
will
do
.
But
what
will
sinners
get
by
this
Unbelief
?
It
is
but
the
way
of
their
own
self-delusion
,
and
undoing
.
He
that
will
not
Believe
God
,
I
c●nnot
expect
he
should
believe
me
,
or
any
man
;
nor
can
he
rationally
expect
to
be
believed
himself
.
Yet
I
will
ask
him
the
Question
.
You
that
see
what
Christ
saith
,
and
yet
say
you
will
not
believe
it
,
but
that
unconverted
men
may
be
saved
;
What
say
you
?
Do
you
know
any
man
in
the
world
that
you
will
Believe
,
if
he
speak
to
you
with
such
Protestation
as
Christ
here
doth
?
If
you
do
not
,
it
seems
you
measure
other
men
by
your selves
:
If
you
do
,
I
would
fain
know
of
you
,
whether
you
think
that
any
man
is
better
then
God
?
I
had
rather
believe
that
God
is
true
,
and
every
man
a
liar
,
then
that
men
are
true
,
and
God
is
a
liar
,
Rom.
3.
4.
And
I
would
further
ask
you
.
Would
you
have
any
man
believe
you
,
or
take
your
words
.
If
you
say
no
;
he
is
not
wise
that
will
have
any
thing
to
do
with
you
,
if
he
can
choose
:
and
then
you
openly
proclaim
what
you
are
,
even
such
liars
,
that
you
would
not
wish
men
to
believe
you
:
But
if
you
say
I.
Then
I
would
further
ask
you
,
whether
you
dare
take
on
you
to
be
better
then
God
?
Why
,
thou
sinfull
lump
of
clay
,
thou
frail
,
imperfect
,
mutable
wretch
,
wouldst
thou
be
Believed
thy self
,
and
wilt
thou
not
Believe
God
?
Darest
thou
say
,
that
thou
art
truer
and
better
then
God
,
and
that
thy
word
is
to
be
taken
before
his
Word
?
If
thou
dare
,
do
not
blame
him
if
he
shortly
stop
that
presumptuous
mouth
of
thine
,
with
his
confounding
Indignation
;
and
if
he
make
that
Blaspheming
tongue
to
be
speechless
,
when
he
shall
say
,
take
him
,
bind
him
hand
and
foot
,
and
cast
him
into
utter
darkness
,
Matth
.
22.
12
,
13.
And
then
thou
wilt
have
weeping
and
gnashing
of
teeth
.
Well
then
,
If
God
be
not
to
be
Believed
,
no
one
is
:
and
if
God
be
to
be
Believed
,
then
no
unconverted
man
shall
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
And
is
it
not
time
for
you
then
to
Consider
of
your
condition
,
and
look
about
you
,
whether
you
be
converted
,
or
not
?
I
pray
you
be
not
so
silly
,
as
to
take
these
words
as
mine
,
and
so
to
think
that
it
is
I
,
that
make
the
matter
so
terrible
.
If
I
had
not
found
them
in
the
Bible
,
I
had
never
preached
them
to
you
;
and
we
have
nothing
to
preach
,
but
what
we
here
find
,
and
to
open
this
to
you
,
that
you
may
understand
it
.
It
will
be
nevertheless
true
,
if
neither
I
,
nor
any
preacher
in
England
should
tell
you
of
it
;
or
if
none
of
us
did
believe
it
.
For
our
Unbelief
maketh
not
the
Word
of
God
of
none
effect
.
I
do
th●refore
intreat
you
all
,
as
you
are
men
of
reason
,
see
that
you
be
truly
converted
,
because
no
unconverted
man
shall
be
saved
;
It
is
God
that
saith
it
,
it
is
the
Devil
that
denieth
it
,
and
will
you
Believe
the
Devil
before
God
?
This
was
it
that
brought
Destruction
first
upon
the
World
,
when
God
told
our
first
Parents
,
that
if
they
sinned
they
should
die
;
and
the
Devil
told
them
,
they
should
not
die
,
and
they
Believed
the
Devil
,
rather
then
God
.
And
have
you
this
warning
,
and
will
you
do
so
too
?
Is
that
a
Christian
,
yea
,
is
that
a
man
,
or
worthy
the
name
of
a
man
,
that
will
Considerately
Believe
the
Devil
before
God
?
And
believe
his
own
flesh
and
Carnal
Reason
before
God
?
Whether
is
God
or
the
Devil
,
think
you
,
the
better
,
and
more
to
be
believed
,
and
the
better
friend
to
your
souls
,
and
more
to
be
trusted
and
regarded
?
Oh
,
horrible
wickedness
!
that
ever
men
should
put
us
on
such
a
Question
,
or
make
any
comparison
!
And
what
are
you
,
that
you
should
presume
to
set
your
reason
against
Christ
?
God
saith
,
Verily
,
the
unconverted
shall
not
be
saved
,
and
you
say
,
for
all
this
you
hope
they
shall
:
And
what
are
you
,
that
you
should
be
Believed
before
God
?
What!
Do
you
know
more
then
he
?
Why
,
where
had
you
that
knowledge
?
Is
there
any
knowledge
in
the
world
,
that
comes
not
from
God
?
And
doth
he
give
you
more
then
he
hath
himself
?
Is
a
Dungeon
lighter
then
the
Sun
?
Or
is
there
any
light
here
below
,
but
what
comes
from
the
Sun
mediatly
,
or
Immediatly
?
Why
a
Dungeon
may
better
compare
with
the
Sun
,
and
say
,
I
have
more
light
then
thou
;
then
thou
canst
compare
with
God
,
and
say
,
I
have
more
knowledge
then
thou
:
Oh
,
That
ever
dust
and
ashes
should
be
so
blind
,
as
not
to
know
this
?
And
that
ever
they
should
prefer
their
blindness
,
to
the
Infinite
knowledge
of
him
that
made
them
!
If
you
do
not
,
how
dare
you
say
,
you
hope
that
will
prove
false
which
God
hath
spoken
?
But
do
you
think
that
this
Unbelief
will
make
your
danger
ever
the
less
?
No
,
It
is
this
that
encreaseth
your
danger
.
What
if
a
man
in
the
midst
of
evil
,
will
wink
,
or
put
his
eyes
out
,
is
he
therefore
safe
,
because
he
seeth
not
his
danger
?
Again
,
therefore
I
beseech
you
,
if
you
be
men
of
Reason
:
if
you
be
not
Resolved
to
be
your
own
enemies
,
●●d
to
do
the
worst
you
can
against
your selves
,
if
you
do
not
long
for
Damnation
;
Oh
,
then
believe
God
,
and
take
time
while
you
have
it
,
and
make
out
for
Conversion
without
delay
.
And
instead
of
hoping
to
be
saved
against
the
Word
of
God
,
and
as
it
were
in
Despite
of
him
,
and
whether
he
will
or
no
;
See
that
you
presently
yield
to
this
Word
,
by
which
he
would
Convert
you
,
if
you
do
not
resist
it
.
Believe
your
present
misery
,
and
look
out
presently
to
Christ
for
the
Remedy
,
and
thank
God
that
you
may
,
and
that
the
Day
of
his
Patience
is
not
past
.
And
if
the
Devil
and
sin
do
still
so
harden
your
hearts
,
that
you
will
not
Believe
,
nor
take
this
Counsel
,
Remember
that
thou
wast
told
,
that
the
Unconverted
shall
not
enter
into
Heaven
.
Remember
that
this
was
preached
to
thee
from
the
Word
of
God
,
and
thou
wouldst
not
believe
it
.
Y●a
,
thou
shalt
remember
it
whether
thou
wilt
or
no
.
SECT
.
III
.
3.
I
Beseech
you
Consider
further
:
That
while
a
man
is
unconverted
,
he
hath
no
sin
pardoned
:
All
the
sin
that
ever
he
committed
,
is
yet
upon
his
own
score
,
and
he
shall
answer
for
it
before
God
,
and
suffer
for
it
for
ever
,
if
he
thus
continue
.
I
do
not
speak
this
neither
of
my
own
head
:
I
will
now
give
you
but
three
Texts
of
Scripture
to
prove
it
,
which
is
as
good
as
three
hundred
,
Mar.
4.
12.
When
Christ
speaks
of
those
that
were
judicially
hardened
,
because
they
had
wilfully
resisted
Grace
:
he
addeth
,
[
Lest
at
any
time
they
should
be
converted
,
and
their
sin
should
be
forgiven
them
]
By
which
you
see
,
That
till
men
are
Converted
,
their
sin
is
not
forgiven
them
.
And
Act.
26.
18.
I
send
thee
to
open
their
eyes
,
and
turn
them
from
darkness
to
light
,
and
from
the
power
of
Satan
unto
God
,
that
they
may
Receive
forgiveness
of
sins
,
and
an
In●eritance
&c.
You
see
then
,
that
men
Receive
not
forgiveness
of
sins
,
till
they
are
turned
from
the
power
of
sin
to
God
,
Rom.
8.
30.
This
is
the
Order
of
Gods
saving
Grace
.
Whom
he
calleth
,
(
That
is
,
Converteth
)
them
he
justifieth
,
and
whom
he
justifieth
,
them
he
glorifieth
.
So
that
no
man
is
justified
▪
before
he
be
called
.
Consider
then
,
what
a
fearfull
Case
it
is
to
have
a
load
of
unpardoned
sin
upon
your
souls
.
One
unpardoned
sin
would
as
sure
condemn
a
man
for
ever
,
as
one
stab
at
the
heart
would
kill
a
man
.
What
then
will
so
many
thousands
do
?
Poor
sinne●
,
if
Christianity
,
and
if
Humanity
did
not
bind
me
to
compassionate
thy
soul
,
I
would
not
tell
thee
these
things
to
trouble
thee
.
But
I
cannot
forbear
,
unless
I
would
be
cruel
to
thee
.
It
seemeth
an
easie
matter
to
a
fellow
to
think
of
his
crime
,
while
he
is
not
apprehended
,
because
he
lives
in
hope
to
escape
,
and
therefore
he
can
laugh
when
he
talks
of
the
Gallows
:
but
when
he
comes
to
it
,
the
case
is
altered
:
Offenders
may
escape
the
Justice
of
men
,
but
no
man
can
so
escape
the
hand
of
God
.
It
may
now
seem
a
small
and
an
easie
matter
to
you
,
to
think
and
talk
of
unpardoned
sin
,
but
the
Day
is
coming
when
you
would
give
all
the
World
if
you
had
it
,
for
a
pardon
;
as
light
as
you
do
now
make
of
it
:
All
are
sinners
,
but
all
are
not
unpardoned
sinners
:
It
is
not
all
sinners
that
shall
perish
,
for
then
we
should
all
perish
;
but
all
unpardoned
sinners
shall
perish
;
and
all
unconverted
sinners
are
unpardoned
.
When
sin
is
pardoned
,
the
terrour
of
it
is
gone
;
then
a
man
hath
a
sure
Refuge
against
the
Accusation
:
He
can
say
at
Judgement
,
if
he
be
accused
of
his
sin
,
that
he
hath
a
pardon
of
all
through
the
blood
of
Christ
,
and
then
there
is
no
more
to
be
done
against
him
:
But
so
cannot
the
unpardoned
.
Oh
,
heavy
case
for
a
poor
trembling
sinner
to
hear
[
at
such
a
time
thou
didst
abuse
Gods
creature
,
and
his
Name
,
and
his
Word
,
and
his
Ordinances
;
at
such
a
time
thou
didst
neglect
Duty
,
and
mispend
thy
time
,
even
the
Lords
Day
]
and
to
have
nothing
to
say
against
the
Accusation
.
What
a
sight
will
it
be
for
him
,
to
have
all
his
sins
set
in
Order
before
him
,
Psalm
50.
21.
All
the
sins
of
his
youth
,
and
his
riper
age
of
ignorance
,
and
of
knowledge
,
and
have
no
Remedy
against
the
Justice
and
the
wrath
of
God!
Once
there
was
a
Remedy
offered
them
,
but
being
finally
Neglected
,
there
remaineth
no
more
sacrifice
for
sin
,
but
a
Certain
looking
for
of
Judgement
,
and
fiery
Indignation
that
shall
devour
the
Adversary
,
Heb
.
10.
26.
Tell
me
,
I
beseech
you
Sirs
,
what
do
you
think
to
do
by
the
sins
that
you
are
guilty
of
?
Do
you
believe
that
you
shall
come
to
Judgement
for
them
,
or
not
?
If
not
;
what
do
you
here
among
Christians
?
If
you
do
;
will
you
tell
me
what
you
mean
to
say
,
or
how
do
you
think
to
come
off
,
and
to
escape
?
Either
you
must
have
a
pardon
,
or
not
?
If
you
have
not
pardon
,
what
do
you
think
will
become
of
you
?
There
is
no
question
of
it
,
but
an
unpardoned
sinner
must
be
damned
,
as
sure
as
the
Devils
themselves
are
damned
:
For
Christ
telleth
you
this
will
be
the
Sentence
,
Depart
ye
cursed
into
everlasting
fire
,
prepared
for
the
Devil
and
his
Angels
,
Matth
.
25.
41.
Oh
,
wo
to
that
man
that
ever
he
was
born
,
that
shall
stand
at
Gods
Bar
with
unpardoned
sin
.
It
will
be
heavier
upon
thy
soul
,
then
a
Mountain
upon
thy
body
,
and
press
thee
down
to
everlasting
misery
.
Unpardoned
sin
is
the
very
fuel
of
Hell
.
If
Angels
and
men
should
all
joyn
together
to
save
an
unpardoned
sinner
at
Judgement
,
they
could
not
do
it
.
What
hope
have
you
then
to
escape
,
or
to
see
the
face
of
God
with
Comfort
?
I
beseech
you
,
bethink
you
what
you
mean
to
say
,
or
how
you
t●ink
to
come
off
?
Should
a
wise
man
be
going
to
such
a
Judgement
,
and
never
once
think
what
to
say
for
himself
,
or
how
to
escape
when
he
comes
thither
?
Will
you
then
plead
,
that
[
you
hope
you
are
pardoned
by
the
blood
of
Christ
?
]
Why
,
Alas
,
that
will
be
utterly
vain
;
for
there
is
no
hope
that
God
will
be
false
of
his
Word
:
and
God
hath
assured
you
,
that
the
blood
of
Christ
,
and
the
Mercy
of
God
shall
never
pardon
any
sinner
,
but
he
that
repenteth
and
is
converted
from
his
sin
.
Will
you
say
,
[
Though
I
am
not
pardoned
now
,
yet
I
hope
I
may
beg
pardon
then
]
And
do
you
think
to
cry
loud
,
and
perswade
the
Judge
?
Oh
,
if
that
would
do
;
what
a
cry
would
there
then
be
!
How
many
thousand
and
thousand
souls
would
cry
Mercy
,
mercy
Lord
on
a
poor
miserabl●
wretch
!
Oh
pity
a
lost
sinner
,
Oh
do
not
condemn
they
Creature
▪
do
not
deliver
me
up
to
the
Tormentor
;
do
not
send
me
away
fro●
thy
presence
into
those
flames
:
Oh
,
as
ever
thou
hadst
pitty
on
a
sinner
,
have
pitty
on
me
.
If
crying
,
and
praying
would
then
serve
turn
,
how
would
they
ring
in
the
ears
of
Christ
!
Oh
,
but
it
is
then
too
late
;
too
late
sinners
;
you
should
have
done
this
sooner
.
The
Day
of
Grace
is
now
past
,
and
there
is
no
Remedy
.
N●●
Prayer
might
do
good
(
with
forsaking
sin
through
the
Blood
of
Christ
)
and
men
will
not
use
it
;
but
then
it
will
do
no
good
at
all
.
Do
not
say
,
that
I
make
this
terrible
Doctrine
of
my self
,
the
Scripture
is
full
of
it
.
Christ
hath
told
you
over
,
and
over
of
it
:
That
if
you
are
then
found
without
the
oyl
of
saving
Grace
in
your
Lamps
,
you
shall
in
vain
cry
,
Lord
,
Lord
,
open
to
us
;
and
long
enough
may
you
knock
,
before
you
can
have
any
hearing
;
but
Christ
will
say
,
Verily
,
I
know
you
not
,
Matth
.
25.
11
,
12.
It
is
not
they
that
will
cry
,
Lord
,
Lord
,
that
shall
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
;
but
they
that
do
the
will
of
our
Father
which
i●
in
Heaven
.
For
,
many
in
that
day
will
plead
acquaintance
with
Christ
,
to
whom
he
will
profess
,
I
n●ver
k
〈…〉
you
,
Depart
fro●
me
all
ye
that
work
iniquity
.
They
are
his
own
words
in
M
〈…〉
.
7.
21
,
22
,
23.
I
tell
you
again
,
if
all
the
Angels
in
Heaven
should
fall
down
before
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
beg
for
you
(
which
they
will
never
do
)
and
beseech
him
to
pardon
your
sins
,
he
〈◇〉
not
do
it
.
For
it
is
in
this
life
that
pardon
must
be
gotten
,
or
never
.
We
have
no
hope
to
be
wholly
free
from
sin
,
but
we
●●y
procure
the
pardon
of
it
through
Christ
,
and
if
it
be
not
done
now
,
it
will
never
be
done
.
Now
must
the
pardon
be
procured
,
and
sued
out
,
and
then
it
must
be
brought
forth
that
you
may
not
be
condemned
.
Now
,
As
ever
you
would
stand
with
boldness
in
Judgement
:
Sinners
,
Repent
and
be
Converted
,
that
you
may
have
the
pardon
of
all
your
sins
.
As
ever
you
would
stand
then
at
Christs
right
Hand
,
and
not
be
sent
into
everlasting
Torment
,
look
about
you
now
for
the
pardon
of
your
sins
:
For
there
was
never
man
that
got
a
pardon
after
he
was
dead
,
who
died
unpardoned
.
I
give
you
but
the
same
counsel
which
Peter
gave
the
Jews
,
Act.
3.
19.
Repent
ye
therefore
and
be
converted
,
that
your
sins
may
be
blotted
out
,
when
the
times
of
refreshing
shall
come
from
the
presence
of
the
Lord
.
I
pray
you
mark
these
words
;
you
see
there
,
no
mans
sins
will
then
be
blotted
out
,
but
those
that
now
Repent
and
are
Converted
.
SECT
.
IV
.
4
THe
next
thing
that
I
would
entreat
you
to
Consider
,
is
this
:
That
as
long
as
you
are
unconverted
,
you
are
the
servants
and
slaves
of
Satan
,
and
under
his
Power
,
and
led
about
as
his
Captives
,
at
his
will
.
It
may
be
you
do
not
think
so
much
,
nor
believe
this
,
but
perhaps
would
take
it
ill
to
be
told
so
:
But
God
hath
told
us
that
so
it
is
.
There
is
but
two
sorts
of
men
in
the
world
,
the
slaves
of
sin
,
and
the
servants
of
Christ
.
All
the
world
is
in
two
Armies
:
Satan
is
the
General
of
one
,
and
Christ
of
the
other
,
and
these
two
are
in
continual
conflict
with
one
another
.
In
his
first
assault
of
Adam
our
first
Father
,
Satan
overcame
him
by
drawing
him
to
sin
,
and
thereby
got
him
and
his
Posterity
into
his
power
:
The
Lord
Jesus
comes
of
purpose
to
rescue
us
out
of
his
hands
,
and
this
he
doth
by
Converting
Grace
,
and
Justification
thereupon
.
So
that
,
till
a
man
be
converted
,
he
remaineth
in
the
bondage
,
and
slavery
of
the
Devil
;
and
when
he
is
converted
,
he
is
entred
among
the
freemen
and
sons
of
God
.
What
think
you
of
th●s
?
Is
it
not
a
miserable
state
to
be
the
Devils
bond-slaves
?
Why
,
if
you
will
Believe
God
,
it
is
the
Case
of
all
that
are
unconverted
:
Nay
,
you
may
feel
it
in
your selves
.
Do
you
not
feel
th●t
your
wills
are
to
do
evil
?
that
●e
leadeth
you
to
Worldliness
,
to
Drunkenness
,
or
wickedness
at
his
will
?
If
he
bid
you
rail
of
swear
,
you
do
it
.
If
he
bid
you
neglect
everlasting
life
,
you
do
it
,
and
you
have
no
heart
to
God
and
the
Life
to
come
:
why
,
these
are
the
Marks
of
Satans
bondage
.
Hear
whether
the
Scripture
speaks
it
not
plainly
,
Rom.
6.
16.
Know
ye
not
that
to
whom
ye
yield
your selves
servants
to
obey
,
his
servants
ye
are
to
whom
ye
obey
,
whether
of
sin
unto
Death
,
or
of
obedience
unto
Righteousness
,
1
John
3.
8
,
10.
He
that
committeth
sin
is
of
the
Devil
.
In
this
the
children
of
God
are
manifest
,
and
the
children
of
the
Devil
,
whosoever
doth
not
Righteousness
,
is
not
of
God
.
The
meaning
of
both
is
,
That
he
that
hath
the
main
bent
of
his
heart
and
life
for
sin
,
that
is
,
for
the
flesh
and
the
world
,
is
of
the
Devil
;
and
he
that
hath
the
main
bent
of
his
heart
and
life
for
God
,
that
is
,
for
Righteousness
,
is
a
converted
child
of
God
.
So
2
Pet
.
2.
19.
For
of
whom
a
man
is
overcome
,
of
the
same
is
he
brought
in
bondage
.
And
2
Tim
.
2.
26.
They
are
said
to
be
in
the
snare
of
the
Devil
,
taken
captive
of
him
at
his
will
.
And
in
Act.
26.
18.
It
is
expresly
said
,
that
Conversion
turneth
men
from
the
power
of
Satan
unto
God
.
So
that
you
see
,
the
case
is
plain
in
Scripture
:
That
,
till
men
are
converted
,
they
are
in
the
power
of
Satan
.
It
may
be
you
perceive
not
the
misery
of
your
Condition
;
and
no
marvel
,
for
Satans
servants
are
all
Voluntiers
,
and
he
useth
to
keep
his
possession
in
peace
,
till
a
stronger
then
he
shall
come
upon
him
and
cast
him
out
,
Luke
11.
21.
Oh!
that
the
eyes
of
poor
sinners
were
but
opened
to
see
who
it
is
that
leadeth
them
about
.
Poor
soul
,
didst
thou
but
see
that
the
Devil
is
thy
Ruler
,
that
he
standeth
by
thee
,
and
puts
thee
on
in
all
thy
wickedness
,
it
would
sure
make
thee
desire
to
change
thy
Master
.
You
are
affraid
of
seeing
him
appear
to
you
in
any
shape
,
and
if
you
should
but
see
him
,
it
would
make
your
Joynts
to
tremble
.
Oh!
why
are
you
not
more
affraid
to
be
ruled
by
him
?
and
to
follow
him
to
your
Destruction
?
Why
are
you
not
more
affraid
,
lest
you
should
dwell
with
him
for
ever
?
A
man
that
is
in
the
favour
of
God
,
were
not
much
the
worse
:
if
he
should
see
all
the
Devils
in
Hell
,
no
more
then
a
Souldier
to
see
the
enemies
when
they
are
Conquered
:
But
a
man
that
is
unconverted
,
whether
he
see
them
or
not
,
should
tremble
to
think
that
he
is
yet
in
their
snares
.
Oh
,
that
you
did
but
know
,
and
well
consider
,
that
it
is
the
Devil
himself
within
you
,
that
cavilleth
against
the
Word
of
God
,
and
contradicteth
the
Truth
,
and
draweth
you
to
doubt
,
and
ticeth
you
to
sin
.
If
you
did
hear
the
Devil
say
to
you
with
a
Voice
,
come
,
follow
me
to
the
Alehouse
,
it
would
sure
frighten
you
from
going
.
Or
if
you
heard
him
speak
out
,
and
say
against
the
Gospel
,
It
is
not
true
,
Do
not
believe
it
,
how
would
this
affect
you
?
Why
,
it
is
he
that
speaks
this
in
you
,
whenever
you
have
these
thoughts
in
your
hearts
.
Your
own
corrupt
hearts
are
the
mother
,
but
he
is
the
father
of
them
all
.
When
you
feel
such
thoughts
as
these
within
you
,
that
sin
is
a
small
matter
,
and
that
God
doth
not
hate
it
so
much
as
preachers
talk
of
,
and
that
God
will
not
condemn
all
the
unconverted
,
that
so
live
and
die
,
and
that
men
may
be
saved
without
a
holy
life
,
and
that
this
is
but
preciseness
,
and
more
ado
then
needs
,
all
this
is
as
truly
the
very
inward
perswasions
and
motions
of
the
Devil
▪
as
if
you
heard
him
speak
it
openly
in
a
voice
.
It
is
he
that
bids
you
go
on
in
sin
and
fear
not
,
and
yet
at
least
take
a
little
more
of
your
fleshly
pleasure
,
and
if
you
must
turn
,
let
it
not
be
yet
.
It
is
he
that
bids
you
hate
them
that
endeavour
your
Conversion
,
and
make
a
scorn
of
those
that
fear
God
.
It
s
he
that
bids
you
lose
your
time
,
especially
on
the
Lords
Day
,
and
talk
of
filthiness
or
vanity
,
and
rail
,
or
lie
,
or
back-bite
,
or
hate
your
Brother
,
as
truly
as
if
you
saw
and
heard
him
,
this
is
he
:
The
Scripture
telleth
us
so
,
that
this
is
his
work
,
which
Christ
did
come
into
the
world
to
destroy
,
1
John
3.
8.
We
can
certainly
know
the
workman
by
his
work
.
So
bad
a
work
hath
no
better
an
Author
.
I
beseech
you
therefore
in
the
Name
of
God
,
bethink
you
where
you
are
,
and
what
a
case
you
are
in
.
Have
you
known
all
this
while
,
that
you
were
in
the
power
and
captivity
of
the
Devil
?
What
,
and
yet
be
so
merry
or
careless
as
you
have
been
?
What
,
sleep
quietly
,
and
live
quietly
,
and
yet
be
in
such
a
Case
?
Why
,
if
a
man
be
taken
prisoner
by
the
Turks
,
and
laid
in
a
Dungeon
,
or
put
into
their
Gallies
,
how
sadly
doth
he
take
it
▪
How
many
a
sigh
and
groan
comes
from
him
,
to
think
where
he
is
,
and
what
a
Case
he
is
in
,
in
comparison
of
other
men
!
And
many
a
time
he
cries
;
Oh
that
I
were
free
.
And
yet
all
the
servants
of
Satan
,
are
willing
of
their
bondage
.
This
is
it
that
makes
you
deserve
the
less
pity
,
because
it
is
your
own
doing
,
and
you
will
not
be
delivered
.
A
Turkish
slave
would
be
delivered
if
he
could
,
and
would
give
a
thousand
thanks
to
him
that
would
deliver
him
:
but
you
might
be
delivered
,
and
will
not
.
Christ
hath
provided
a
Remedy
in
his
blood
,
he
offereth
it
to
you
,
and
entreateth
you
to
accept
it
,
and
yet
you
will
not
.
He
hath
commanded
us
to
e●treat
you
,
and
you
will
not
be
entreated
.
God
would
have
all
〈◇〉
saved
,
and
come
to
the
knowledge
of
his
Truth
,
and
many
will
not
be
saved
.
Christ
would
gather
them
as
a
Hen
gathers
her
chick●●●
under
her
wing
,
and
they
will
not
,
1
Tim
.
2.
4.
Matth
.
23.
37.
When
God
offers
you
help
,
and
Ministers
offer
you
help
,
and
godly
friends
offer
you
help
,
and
fain
they
would
have
you
delivered
,
and
you
will
not
;
What
pity
do
you
deserve
,
if
you
perish
everlastingly
?
It
s
a
strange
thing
to
see
how
people
hate
the
Devil
,
and
yet
love
his
service
!
How
they
speak
ill
of
him
,
and
yet
obey
him
!
How
they
even
spit
at
his
Name
,
as
men
that
ab●or
him
,
and
yet
will
not
be
perswaded
by
any
means
that
we
can
use
,
to
come
out
of
this
Captivity
,
when
the
doors
are
set
open
by
Christ
that
bought
them
.
Not
that
I
suspect
,
that
any
of
you
〈◇〉
really
love
him
;
for
I
know
that
God
hath
put
an
enmity
in
the
beginning
,
even
between
the
Nature
of
Satan
,
and
of
man
,
Gen.
3.
15.
I
know
you
hate
him
,
even
while
you
wilfully
serve
him
.
But
the
matter
lieth
here
,
though
you
hate
him
,
you
love
the
sin
,
because
it
is
pleasant
to
flesh
and
blood
,
and
you
do
not
know
,
or
will
not
consider
that
it
is
he
indeed
that
leadeth
you
to
it
:
or
else
you
durst
not
continue
in
that
Case
.
Well
Sir●
,
lay
this
to
heart
,
and
believe
that
all
men
are
slaves
to
Satan
,
till
they
be
Converted
,
and
if
you
are
not
willing
to
live
and
die
his
slaves
,
and
to
be
used
for
ever
as
his
slaves
,
delay
not
your
Conversion
.
SECT
.
V.
5.
MOreover
,
the
Misery
of
the
Unconverted
doth
further
appear
in
this
:
That
,
while
men
are
unconverted
,
nothing
that
they
do
can
truly
please
God
.
There
are
many
works
,
which
for
the
matter
of
them
are
commanded
,
which
such
men
may
do
,
but
yet
there
are
so
many
defects
,
and
so
much
of
the
venom
of
their
Corruption
mixt
in
them
,
that
God
hath
no
delight
in
them
,
but
doth
abhor
them
.
I
would
not
be
misunderstood
in
this
,
as
if
I
said
or
thought
,
that
therefore
all
that
the
unconverted
can
do
,
is
to
no
purpose
,
in
Order
to
their
Salvation
:
And
that
therefore
it
is
as
good
for
them
let
all
alone
,
and
sit
still
and
be
careless
till
God
shall
convert
them
;
or
as
if
it
were
better
,
or
●●
good
for
them
not
to
pray
,
as
to
pray
,
and
not
to
hear
or
read
,
or
ask
advice
,
as
to
do
it
,
because
that
all
is
displeasing
to
God
.
But
I
mean
,
and
say
,
that
there
is
more
in
their
best
Duties
to
displease
God
,
then
to
please
him
,
and
that
they
are
such
as
he
hath
made
them
no
promise
of
accepting
,
so
far
as
to
give
them
any
special
Grace
,
or
Reward
thereupon
▪
Or
if
this
please
not
any
,
yet
this
much
is
out
of
Controversie
,
that
the
Duties
of
no
unconverted
man
are
pleasing
to
God
,
so
as
to
prove
their
persons
pleasing
to
him
,
as
his
own
servants
are
;
and
that
God
takes
no
such
Delight
in
their
Duties
,
as
he
doth
in
those
that
are
performed
by
the
Righteous
.
And
thus
at
least
you
may
take
it
as
beyond
all
Question
,
that
God
is
comparatively
displeased
with
,
and
abhors
even
the
best
works
that
are
performed
by
the
unconverted
.
The
works
of
wicked
men
are
of
four
sorts
.
Some
are
such
as
have
no
Tendency
to
their
Conversion
and
Recovery
,
nor
to
the
good
of
any
others
;
but
are
either
plainly
wicked
for
the
substance
,
or
but
indifferent
for
the
matter
,
and
wicked
in
the
ends
and
manner
:
These
God
abhors
in
the
highest
Degree
.
2.
And
there
are
some
that
are
common
Civil
actions
in
themselves
,
neither
good
nor
evil
,
nor
yet
Designed
to
any
special
wicked
end
;
but
yet
because
the
Common
ends
of
such
is
wrong
,
and
the
manner
sinful
,
these
therefore
are
said
to
be
abomination
to
the
Lord
.
3.
And
then
there
are
their
best
works
which
are
done
by
them
with
evil
intents
,
to
settle
them
in
their
present
state
,
without
any
thoughts
of
turning
from
it
,
as
their
Alms-deeds
which
are
done
to
merit
,
or
to
quiet
their
Consciences
in
a
sinful
state
,
or
the
like
.
These
also
God
abhorreth
,
for
all
the
Good
that
is
in
them
:
For
these
they
do
as
wicked
men
,
wickedly
,
for
all
the
goodness
that
is
in
the
Action
.
4.
But
then
,
there
are
some
Actions
of
the
unconverted
,
that
are
in
Order
to
their
Conversion
,
and
these
God
accepteth
not
,
so
as
to
accept
their
persons
,
as
of
one
Reconciled
to
him
in
Christ
,
nor
as
he
accepteth
the
works
of
his
people
,
nor
so
as
to
be
engaged
by
promise
for
their
Reward
.
But
yet
he
so
far
accepteth
them
,
that
they
are
ordinarily
the
way
in
which
he
will
be
found
;
and
in
which
he
will
give
them
greater
things
:
They
are
means
of
his
appointing
for
the
Conversion
of
their
souls
,
which
he
hath
not
appointed
them
to
use
in
vain
.
So
that
by
this
time
you
may
see
my
meaning
here
in
this
Particular
:
The
three
first
sorts
of
the
works
of
wicked
men
,
God
doth
plainly
abhor
,
even
their
wicked
works
that
are
both
such
,
for
matter
and
end
;
and
their
Civil
and
natural
works
,
that
are
wicked
for
the
end
;
and
their
Religious
works
,
that
are
wicked
for
the
End
:
But
the
fourth
sort
,
which
are
works
that
are
done
in
Order
to
their
Conversion
,
though
they
please
not
God
as
the
works
of
the
Regenerate
do
,
yet
he
abhorreth
them
not
as
he
doth
the
rest
:
For
as
they
come
from
a
Common
faith
,
though
not
from
a
special
faith
,
so
they
may
please
God
in
a
Common
manner
,
though
not
in
a
special
:
And
as
they
have
an
end
that
is
good
in
its
place
:
that
is
,
the
saving
of
their
souls
by
turning
from
their
sins
,
though
they
have
not
the
true
ultimate
end
of
the
Saints
,
that
is
,
the
glory
and
pleasing
of
God
everlastingly
,
and
the
enjoyment
of
him
therein
,
so
are
they
proportionably
acceptable
to
God
.
So
that
it
is
the
first
three
sorts
of
Actions
that
I
mean
in
this
Application
.
And
in
regard
of
them
,
I
say
it
is
a
matter
of
great
terrour
to
the
unconverted
,
that
God
abhorreth
all
that
they
do
.
I
will
first
prove
it
to
you
,
and
then
shew
you
the
terrour
of
it
.
As
for
their
wicked
works
there
is
no
Question
,
they
are
abominable
to
God
,
and
he
hateth
them
.
See
Jerem
.
44.
4.
Psalm
53.
1.
&
14.
1.
Ezek
.
16.
52.
Tit
.
1.
16.
Prov.
8.
16.
&
11.
1
,
20.
&
12.
22.
And
the
very
thoughts
of
the
wicked
are
abominable
to
him
:
as
Prov.
15.
26.
But
the
Question
is
of
their
better
works
:
And
we
find
in
Scripture
,
that
their
very
Trades
,
and
works
of
their
callings
,
is
sin
,
Prov.
21.
4.
The
plowing
of
the
wicked
is
sin
,
or
if
perhaps
the
sense
of
that
Text
may
be
that
their
Preparations
and
Contrivances
are
sinfull
,
which
are
Metaphorically
called
plowing
,
yet
of
their
best
works
the
Scripture
is
plain
,
Prov.
15.
8.
The
sacrifice
of
the
wicked
is
an
abomination
to
the
Lord
,
but
the
prayer
of
the
upright
is
his
delight
:
Note
,
that
he
saith
not
,
the
Humiliation
or
the
Repentance
,
Or
thoughts
of
Conversion
that
may
be
in
a
wicked
man
,
but
his
sacrifice
,
which
is
somewhat
that
he
thinketh
God
should
accept
,
as
a
matter
of
worth
:
And
therefore
it
was
that
Cains
Sacrifice
was
abhorred
,
when
Abels
was
accepted
.
And
that
you
may
see
that
it
is
not
onely
because
of
the
wicked
Designs
,
that
they
may
have
in
it
,
the
Spirit
of
God
speaketh
of
both
,
Prov.
21.
27.
The
sacrifice
of
the
wicked
is
an
Abomination
,
how
much
more
when
he
bringeth
it
with
a
wicked
mind
:
Yea
,
the
very
prayer
of
wicked
men
is
abominable
.
Yet
do
not
say
that
God
is
a
respecter
of
persons
,
and
will
take
that
well
from
one
,
which
he
hateth
from
another
without
any
just
cause
.
For
there
is
just
cause
.
If
you
will
not
do
the
main
things
that
God
requireth
,
he
careth
not
for
the
Rest
,
Prov.
28.
9.
He
that
turneth
away
his
ear
from
hearing
the
Law
,
even
his
prayer
shall
be
Abomination
.
The
Law
of
God
commandeth
you
to
take
another
course
,
and
condemneth
your
wicked
Life
,
and
if
you
will
turn
away
your
ear
from
this
Law
,
that
would
turn
away
your
heart
from
sin
,
God
will
not
accept
your
prayer
,
Psalm
66.
18.
If
I
regard
Iniquity
in
my
heart
,
God
will
not
hear
my
prayer
,
2
Tim
.
2.
19.
He
that
calleth
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
must
depart
from
Iniquity
.
Yea
,
the
fasting
and
self-afflicting
of
the
wicked
,
is
dis-regarded
,
Isa
.
58.
2
,
3.
Little
doth
a
poor
blind
sinner
think
when
he
is
boasting
of
his
praying
and
Religious
Duties
,
that
God
abhorreth
them
;
but
if
they
be
unconverted
,
they
will
find
it
so
,
Luke
16.
15.
Ye
are
they
that
justifie
your selves
before
men
,
but
God
knoweth
your
hearts
:
For
that
which
is
highly
esteemed
among
men
,
is
Abomination
in
the
sight
of
God
:
And
one
Reason
is
,
because
that
the
person
himself
is
such
as
Goddoth
hate
:
and
therefore
no
wonder
if
he
hate
his
work
:
For
a
Fig-tree
beareth
not
Thorns
and
Thistles
,
nor
the
Bramble
Grapes
,
but
as
the
tree
is
,
so
is
the
fruit
,
Psal
.
5.
5.
Thou
hatest
all
the
workers
of
Iniquity
,
The
wicked
is
made
for
the
day
of
evil
,
and
every
one
that
is
proud
in
heart
,
is
an
Abomination
to
the
Lord
,
Prov.
4.
5.
Though
men
bless
,
yet
the
Lord
abhoreth
them
,
Psalm
.
10.
3.
When
he
seeth
their
wickedness
,
he
abhors
,
even
those
that
profess
themselves
his
people
,
Deut.
32.
19.
Yea
,
and
his
own
Sanctuary
,
and
the
very
place
of
his
worship
,
Lament
.
2.
7.
Especially
when
they
often
deal
falsly
with
him
,
Psal
.
78.
59.
And
no
wonder
when
wicked
men
do
loath
the
Lord
and
his
Service
,
if
he
do
also
loath
them
,
Zach.
11.
8.
My
soul
loatheth
them
,
and
their
soul
also
abhorreth
me
.
Sinners
,
The
Case
in
a
word
is
this
:
God
is
a
spirit
,
and
will
be
worshipped
in
spirit
and
in
Truth
,
and
such
worshippers
onely
doth
he
chuse
:
And
wicked
men
can
give
him
but
the
shel
,
and
the
shadow
of
his
Service
:
God
made
all
things
for
himself
,
and
will
accept
of
nothing
but
what
is
Intended
for
himself
:
but
wicked
men
are
turned
from
God
,
and
do
all
for
their
carnal
selves
,
even
when
they
pretend
to
do
it
for
God
.
It
is
your
hearts
that
God
hath
lost
,
and
your
hearts
that
he
regardeth
,
and
your
hearts
he
will
have
again
,
or
he
will
have
Nothing
;
but
you
may
even
keep
all
to
your selves
if
you
will
,
except
you
will
give
him
this
.
What
Need
hath
God
of
your
Prayers
,
or
other
services
,
or
what
good
can
you
do
him
by
all
?
It
is
your selves
that
he
desireth
;
and
then
he
will
accept
your
service
,
though
he
need
it
not
,
and
will
make
it
good
to
you
,
though
it
can
do
no
good
to
him
.
Therefore
this
is
his
first
Demand
,
Prov.
23.
26.
My
son
,
give
me
thine
heart
;
and
if
you
deny
him
this
,
you
deny
him
all
.
He
careth
not
for
your
Lips
,
nor
your
Religious
Duties
,
without
it
.
If
you
will
not
first
give
him
your selves
,
he
will
not
accept
of
any
thing
that
you
offer
him
.
And
indeed
,
when
it
is
not
in
a
returning
way
,
but
in
an
offering
way
that
wicked
men
will
serve
him
,
he
plainly
telleth
them
it
is
in
vain
,
and
telleth
them
he
hateth
it
,
and
bids
them
keep
it
with
them
,
for
he
will
have
none
of
it
till
they
leave
their
sins
,
and
give
up
themselves
to
him
,
Isa
.
1.
11
,
12
,
13
,
14.
To
what
purpose
is
the
multitude
of
your
sacrifices
to
me
,
saith
the
Lord
:
I
am
full
of
your
burnt-offerings
,
when
you
come
to
appear
before
me
:
who
hath
required
this
at
your
hands
,
to
tread
in
my
Courts
:
Bring
no
more
vain
Oblations
:
Incense
is
an
Abomination
to
me
,
the
new
Moons
,
and
Sabbaths
,
and
solemn
Assemblies
,
I
cannot
away
with
,
it
is
Iniquity
,
even
the
solemn
meetings
,
your
new
Moons
and
appointed
feasts
,
my
soul
hateth
,
they
are
a
trouble
to
me
,
I
am
weary
to
bear
them
:
And
when
ye
spread
forth
your
hands
,
I
will
hide
mine
eyes
from
you
;
yea
,
when
you
make
many
Prayers
,
I
will
not
hear
,
your
hands
are
full
of
blood
.
Wash
ye
,
make
you
clean
,
put
away
the
evil
of
your
doings
from
before
mine
eyes
;
Cease
to
do
evil
:
learn
to
do
well
:
Come
now
,
and
let
us
reason
together
,
saith
the
Lord
.
If
a
Prince
have
Subjects
that
are
in
rebellion
,
he
will
not
take
any
gift
at
their
hands
.
There
is
no
true
Minister
of
the
Gospel
,
but
feeleth
some
exposition
of
this
in
his
own
heart
.
If
the
people
would
send
us
any
tokens
of
their
Love
,
and
expressions
of
kindness
,
if
it
were
not
for
exasperating
them
,
who
would
not
return
it
them
with
contempt
,
as
long
as
they
refuse
to
be
reformed
;
and
will
not
yield
to
the
Word
of
the
Gospel
:
To
let
go
their
goods
,
if
it
were
all
they
have
,
for
us
,
is
a
matter
that
we
regard
not
,
if
they
will
not
let
go
their
sins
;
because
we
seek
not
theirs
,
but
them
:
And
much
more
is
it
so
with
Jesus
Christ
.
If
you
should
be
as
punctual
in
his
worship
as
any
,
and
give
him
never
so
much
of
your
knees
or
tongues
:
yea
,
or
your
goods
,
and
all
you
have
,
he
will
not
take
it
as
a
thing
that
pleaseth
him
,
unless
withall
,
you
give
him
your selves
.
If
I
suffer
my
body
to
be
burnt
,
saith
Paul
,
and
have
not
love
,
it
availeth
nothing
,
1
Cor
.
13.
3.
Many
a
poor
unconverted
wretch
considereth
not
this
,
that
comes
constantly
to
Church
,
and
receiveth
the
Sacrament
,
and
useth
some
kind
of
praying
every
day
,
and
thinks
,
that
if
God
should
not
accept
of
such
as
them
,
there
should
almost
no
body
be
saved
;
and
therefore
they
make
no
question
of
his
acceptance
.
Oh
,
but
one
thing
is
Necessary
,
and
that
is
yet
wanting
.
If
God
had
your
hearts
first
,
then
he
would
take
the
rest
in
good
part
:
But
when
the
World
hath
your
hearts
,
and
though
you
sit
and
hear
with
some
delight
,
as
if
you
were
his
people
,
yet
your
heart
goeth
after
your
Covetousness
,
Ezek
.
33.
31.
When
your
fleshly
pleasure
,
and
profit
have
your
hearts
,
God
will
not
regard
your
service
,
were
it
much
more
.
Now
it
is
the
work
of
Conversion
to
bring
the
heart
to
God
,
that
was
never
brought
to
him
,
and
set
upon
him
before
:
Therefore
till
this
work
be
done
,
all
is
but
abominable
.
For
without
Faith
it
is
impossible
to
please
God
,
Heb
.
11.
7.
You
think
to
live
to
the
flesh
,
and
then
to
please
God
by
your
good
praying
and
meanings
,
or
by
being
of
the
Right
Religion
,
or
by
some
good
works
:
But
remember
what
God
himself
hath
told
you
,
who
best
knoweth
what
it
is
that
pleaseth
him
,
Rom.
8.
8.
They
that
are
in
the
flesh
,
cannot
please
God
,
and
all
that
are
unconverted
are
said
to
be
in
the
flesh
,
because
they
mind
the
things
of
the
flesh
,
and
live
according
to
their
carnal
inclinations
,
and
for
carnal
ends
.
Oh
,
what
a
sad
consideration
would
this
be
to
your
hearts
,
if
you
did
but
understand
and
feel
your
own
condition
!
You
talk
against
this
man
,
and
that
man
for
being
of
a
wrong
Religion
,
and
you
think
you
are
better
then
this
party
or
that
,
when
as
you
are
miserable
whatsoever
your
Religion
be
,
because
you
are
heartily
of
no
Religion
.
You
think
God
will
be
pleased
with
your
service
,
and
it
doth
but
add
to
the
load
of
your
sin
:
You
read
the
Word
,
and
think
you
do
God
service
by
it
,
when
you
do
but
read
your
own
condemnation
,
because
you
have
your
hearts
against
the
Doctrine
that
you
read
:
You
think
you
serve
God
by
coming
to
Church
,
but
if
you
refuse
to
let
the
Word
convert
you
,
how
should
God
be
pleased
with
such
a
service
as
this
?
It
is
as
if
you
should
tell
your
servant
what
you
have
for
him
to
do
,
and
because
he
hath
given
you
the
hearing
,
he
thinks
he
should
have
his
wages
,
though
he
do
nothing
of
that
which
you
set
him
to
do
:
were
not
this
an
unreasonable
servant
?
or
would
you
give
him
according
to
his
expectation
?
It
is
a
strange
thing
that
men
should
think
that
God
will
save
them
for
dissembling
with
him
:
And
save
them
for
abusing
his
Name
and
Ordinances
:
Every
time
you
hear
,
or
pray
,
or
praise
God
,
or
receive
the
Sacrament
,
while
you
deny
God
your
heart
,
and
remain
unconverted
,
you
do
but
despise
him
,
and
shew
more
of
your
Rebellion
then
your
obedience
.
Would
you
take
him
for
a
good
Tenant
that
at
every
Rent
day
would
duly
wait
on
you
,
and
put
off
his
Hat
to
you
,
but
bring
you
never
a
penny
of
Rent
?
Or
would
you
take
him
for
a
good
Debtor
,
that
brings
you
nothing
but
an
empty
purse
,
and
expects
you
should
take
that
for
payment
?
God
biddeth
you
come
to
Church
,
and
hear
the
Word
,
and
so
you
do
,
and
so
far
you
do
well
:
but
withall
he
chargeth
you
to
suffer
the
Word
to
work
upon
your
hearts
,
and
to
take
it
home
and
consider
of
it
,
and
obey
it
,
and
cast
away
your
former
courses
,
and
give
up
your
hearts
and
lives
to
him
,
and
this
you
will
not
do
:
And
yet
you
think
that
he
will
accept
of
your
service
.
Dare
you
plead
such
services
with
God
for
a
reward
,
and
say
,
Lord
,
though
we
shut
thee
out
of
our
hearts
,
yet
we
gave
thee
the
hearing
.
Sirs
,
I
beseech
you
lay
this
well
to
heart
,
what
will
you
do
in
a
day
of
affliction
?
What
will
you
do
at
an
hour
of
Death
?
will
you
not
fall
a
praying
?
Will
you
not
call
to
God
for
Mercy
,
when
you
see
that
nothing
but
his
mercy
can
relieve
you
?
Why
,
if
you
be
unconverted
,
God
will
not
hear
your
prayers
;
he
abhorreth
them
,
because
he
hath
not
your
hearts
.
Oh
,
sad
case
for
a
man
in
misery
to
look
about
him
and
see
no
hope
in
Heaven
or
Earth
,
but
God
alone
,
and
when
he
begins
to
cry
for
help
to
him
,
he
will
loath
their
prayers
,
and
turn
away
his
ears
,
and
will
not
hear
!
Hear
his
own
word
,
Prov.
1.
26
,
27
,
28
,
29.
Because
I
have
called
,
and
ye
refused
,
I
have
stretched
forth
my
hands
,
and
no
man
regarded
,
&c.
to
the
end
of
that
Chapter
.
For
my
part
,
I
foresee
the
day
is
coming
,
when
I
would
not
take
all
the
world
to
be
without
a
God
to
pray
to
.
Oh
then
,
to
have
a
mans
prayers
themselves
though
but
Iniquity
,
and
charged
on
him
as
his
sin
,
when
he
must
have
present
help
or
perish
,
what
sadder
case
can
there
be
?
For
a
man
that
is
going
into
another
world
,
and
cals
to
God
to
receive
his
soul
,
to
have
prayers
and
soul
cast
out
together
,
how
sad
a
case
is
it
?
Sir
,
do
not
mistake
me
,
as
if
I
took
you
off
from
prayers
or
other
holy
Duties
by
this
,
but
I
tell
you
,
that
if
you
go
on
in
any
kind
of
Duty
,
and
remain
unconverted
,
you
cannot
look
that
God
should
take
any
kind
of
pleasure
in
them
,
or
in
you
.
If
you
say
then
,
it
is
as
good
never
a
whit
,
as
never
the
better
:
I
answer
.
Do
your
great
Duty
first
,
and
then
all
the
rest
will
be
accepted
;
yield
to
the
Word
and
Spirit
,
resist
not
the
Grace
of
God
any
longer
;
give
him
your
hearts
,
and
give
them
no
longer
to
this
deceitful
world
,
and
then
come
and
welcome
.
And
for
the
Duties
that
tend
to
Conversion
,
as
hearing
the
Word
,
and
begging
true
Grace
of
God
which
may
Convert
you
,
and
considering
of
those
Truths
that
must
be
the
Instruments
to
do
it
:
These
are
the
very
beginnings
of
the
Work
,
and
therefore
t
is
not
these
that
we
discourage
you
from
:
It
is
time
for
you
to
use
these
,
that
the
rest
may
be
accepted
.
SECT
.
VI
.
6.
ANother
sad
consideration
concerning
the
state
of
an
Unconverted
man
,
is
this
,
as
long
as
they
remain
in
that
Condition
,
They
live
in
continual
danger
of
Damnation
;
They
are
under
the
wrath
of
God
;
and
though
Patience
have
long
forborn
them
,
to
try
whether
they
will
Repent
,
yet
are
they
not
sure
whether
it
will
stay
for
them
one
day
longer
:
They
are
under
the
Curse
of
the
Law
,
and
when
it
will
be
executed
they
cannot
tell
.
I
have
told
you
already
from
the
Word
of
God
,
that
an
unconverted
man
cannot
be
saved
,
and
I
need
not
tell
you
sure
,
that
he
is
uncertain
how
long
he
shall
continue
in
this
world
:
And
me
thinks
a
man
that
is
sure
to
go
to
Hell
if
he
dieth
,
and
knoweth
not
whether
it
may
not
be
this
day
,
should
have
little
comfort
in
his
life
till
he
were
changed
.
Now
the
Lord
have
mercy
on
poor
hard
hearted
sinners
,
what
do
they
mean
then
that
they
look
no
more
about
them
?
Why
will
not
the
Word
of
the
living
God
awaken
them
,
which
telleth
them
how
neer
they
are
to
perdition
?
I
do
here
make
known
to
you
from
the
word
of
Truth
,
That
if
there
be
any
unconverted
souls
in
this
Assembly
,
they
are
not
certain
to
be
out
of
hell
an
hour
.
God
knows
Sirs
,
I
would
not
tell
you
of
this
if
it
were
needless
;
But
alas
,
what
do
you
mean
to
continue
in
such
a
Case
as
this
?
As
sure
as
the
Word
of
God
is
true
,
every
soul
that
goeth
unconverted
out
of
the
Body
,
is
shut
out
of
all
hope
of
mercy
for
ever
,
and
entreth
into
a
Remediless
misery
.
Remember
then
man
in
the
name
of
God
,
every
morning
thou
arisest
,
and
every
night
thou
liest
down
,
that
thou
art
uncertain
to
be
out
of
hell
till
the
next
day
.
Alas
,
it
is
enough
to
amaze
a
poor
Christian
that
is
indeed
Converted
,
when
he
doth
but
find
himself
in
doubt
of
it
;
how
much
more
should
it
awaken
them
that
are
yet
in
the
flesh
.
Many
a
one
that
truly
feareth
God
,
having
wanted
Assurance
at
the
time
of
Death
,
Oh
,
how
terrible
hath
it
made
Death
to
them
!
To
look
before
them
and
think
they
must
be
gone
,
and
they
know
not
whether
!
To
think
that
it
is
but
one
day
or
two
more
,
and
my
soul
will
be
among
Angels
or
Devils
,
and
I
know
not
which
of
the
two
it
will
be
!
Oh
,
what
a
dreadfull
thought
is
this
,
even
to
many
that
are
converted
,
for
want
of
Assurance
at
the
time
of
Death
!
But
alas
,
this
is
but
a
small
matter
in
Comparison
of
the
Case
of
the
Unconverted
:
For
as
soon
as
the
soul
is
out
of
the
flesh
,
all
the
fears
of
the
godly
are
at
an
end
,
and
they
shall
never
more
have
a
doubting
thought
:
but
for
the
rest
,
if
you
should
die
with
never
so
great
Confidence
,
death
would
dispel
it
all
;
And
as
soon
as
you
were
out
of
the
body
,
your
eyes
would
be
opened
to
see
that
which
would
never
let
you
have
a
thought
of
hope
or
comfort
more
.
I
speak
none
of
this
of
my self
,
Prov.
11.
7.
When
a
wicked
man
dieth
,
his
expectation
shall
perish
;
and
the
hope
of
the
unjust
man
perisheth
,
Job
27.
8.
For
what
is
the
hope
of
the
wicked
,
though
he
have
gained
,
when
God
taketh
away
his
soul
?
Will
God
hear
his
cry
when
trouble
cometh
upon
him
?
Job
8.
13
,
14.
So
are
the
paths
of
all
that
forget
God
,
and
the
Hypocrites
hope
shall
perish
,
whose
hope
shall
be
cut
off
,
and
whose
Trust
shall
be
a
spiders
w●b
.
He
shall
lean
upon
his
house
,
but
it
shall
not
stand
,
he
shall
hold
it
fast
,
but
it
shall
not
endure
,
Job
11.
20.
The
eyes
of
the
wicked
shall
fail
,
and
they
shall
not
escape
,
and
their
hope
shall
be
as
the
giving
up
of
the
Ghost
.
Take
this
home
with
you
then
,
and
let
it
cause
you
to
have
no
rest
till
you
are
truly
converted
,
that
till
then
you
are
never
Certain
to
be
one
day
or
hour
more
in
safety
.
SECT
.
VII
.
7.
FRom
all
this
you
may
see
another
sad
consideration
,
which
is
,
That
as
long
as
a
man
is
unconverted
,
he
hath
no
ground
for
one
hours
true
Peace
and
Comfort
,
but
hath
reason
to
live
in
continuall
terror
,
and
to
be
the
grief
of
all
that
know
his
misery
.
For
should
a
man
be
merry
that
is
in
such
a
Case
as
this
?
Oh
no
,
if
his
eyes
were
opened
,
it
would
certainly
affrighten
him
,
either
out
of
his
sins
,
or
out
of
his
wits
.
Many
worldly
vanities
,
and
sensuall
delights
such
men
may
have
,
to
delight
their
thoughts
;
but
this
is
their
weakness
,
and
not
their
happiness
.
Some
Malefactors
when
they
are
to
be
hanged
,
will
make
themselves
drunk
before
hand
,
that
death
may
not
be
terrible
to
them
;
but
this
is
but
a
medicine
against
Repentance
,
and
not
against
Hell
.
So
do
thousands
of
poor
sinners
make
themselves
drunk
with
merry
Company
,
and
false
conceits
,
and
worldly
businesses
,
and
fleshly
pleasures
:
but
,
though
this
do
ease
their
hearts
a
while
,
and
keep
away
the
feeling
of
their
misery
,
it
will
not
do
so
long
,
but
onely
till
the
hope
of
be
cure
past
,
Brethren
,
the
desire
of
my
soul
is
,
to
advance
the
Consolation
of
the
Saints
,
and
to
take
from
you
no
Peace
or
Hope
,
but
what
death
will
take
from
you
,
if
it
be
not
done
before
;
and
if
I
had
any
hopes
that
your
merry
daies
would
last
after
death
,
and
would
not
end
in
everlasting
sorrow
,
I
would
not
be
one
that
should
interrupt
your
mirth
.
Truly
,
you
should
hold
on
in
your
careless
drowsie
course
for
me
,
if
I
did
not
see
the
after-Reckoning
:
But
seeing
the
case
is
such
as
I
have
proved
,
with
all
that
are
unconverted
,
I
must
say
to
all
in
that
Condition
,
that
mirth
is
very
unsuitable
to
your
state
,
and
laughter
dot
ill
bebecome
you
.
And
if
ever
a
man
might
say
of
it
,
as
Solomon
,
Thou
art
mad
,
it
is
when
it
appeareth
in
the
face
of
such
a
man
,
that
stands
all
the
while
on
the
very
brink
of
hell
.
What!
be
merry
in
the
power
of
Satan
,
under
the
wrath
of
God
,
before
you
are
pardoned
,
and
before
you
know
whether
ever
you
shall
be
saved
,
or
escape
the
everlasting
pains
of
hell
?
Oh
dolefull
mirth
!
What
wise
man
would
be
partner
with
you
in
such
pleasure
?
Now
Sirs
,
I
beseech
you
that
are
in
this
Case
,
for
your
poor
souls-sake
,
when
you
are
next
among
your
merry
Companions
,
let
this
thought
come
into
your
mind
:
Oh
,
but
I
am
not
yet
converted
.
When
you
are
next
in
your
worldly
cares
and
businesses
,
or
careless
for
your
souls
,
bethink
you
then
,
Oh
,
but
I
am
not
yet
converted
.
And
every
day
and
night
wherever
you
are
,
whatever
you
do
,
Oh
think
still
,
I
am
yet
unconverted
,
that
so
you
may
look
about
you
,
and
come
to
your selves
,
and
get
into
that
condition
wherein
you
may
have
cause
indeed
to
be
merry
.
Me
thinks
every
time
you
hear
the
bell
toll
,
it
should
frighten
you
.
Every
time
you
go
among
the
sick
,
or
see
any
brought
to
the
grave
,
it
should
frighten
you
:
Yea
,
every
thing
that
you
look
on
should
be
matter
of
terrour
to
you
till
you
are
out
of
this
Condition
.
Sure
there
is
no
believing
friend
that
you
have
that
knows
your
case
,
but
must
needs
pity
you
.
They
are
bound
to
lament
you
.
Onely
this
comfort
doth
yet
remain
,
that
a
sufficient
Remedy
is
provided
in
the
blood
of
Christ
,
which
will
Recover
you
,
if
you
do
not
proceed
to
make
light
of
it
:
This
is
all
your
comfort
,
that
your
case
is
not
remediless
,
as
long
as
you
are
under
the
cals
of
Grave
.
Take
heed
,
in
the
name
of
God
take
heed
of
going
on
any
longer
in
that
condition
,
lest
you
make
it
Remediless
:
There
is
yet
a
possibility
of
your
Salvation
,
but
not
without
your
Conversion
:
You
have
to
do
with
a
merciful
God
,
and
that
you
find
by
experience
,
or
else
you
had
not
been
here
now
.
But
Oh
,
go
not
out
of
the
reach
of
mercy
:
Never
did
Gods
mercy
save
one
unconverted
soul
,
any
other
way
then
by
Converting
them
.
And
the
greater
are
your
possibilities
now
,
and
the
freelier
the
blood
of
Christ
is
offered
you
,
the
greater
will
be
your
sorrow
if
you
lose
all
this
,
and
by
neglecting
it
,
do
make
your
Case
Remediless
.
SECT
.
VIII
.
8.
COnsider
further
,
The
warnings
that
the
unconverted
have
of
their
danger
,
are
so
many
;
and
so
great
,
that
if
they
be
neglected
,
they
will
multiply
their
misery
.
To
be
an
unconverted
man
among
the
Turks
or
Heathens
,
is
no
wonder
,
no
more
then
to
be
in
the
dark
at
midnight
.
To
be
unconverted
among
Papists
,
is
not
so
much
wonder
,
no
more
then
to
miss
your
way
by
Moonshine
:
But
to
be
unconverted
in
the
midst
of
Gospel-light
,
this
is
a
sin
that
hath
no
excuse
,
and
a
misery
that
liveth
in
despight
of
the
Remedy
.
All
the
Preachers
that
have
told
you
of
your
misery
,
and
perswaded
you
to
turn
,
shall
be
witnesses
against
you
.
Yea
,
all
the
examples
of
the
wicked
that
have
gone
before
you
,
that
were
set
forth
for
your
bettering
,
shall
be
witnesses
against
you
.
The
way
to
hell
is
a
beaten
Road
,
and
most
of
the
world
do
tread
it
continually
;
and
therefore
you
might
have
known
and
avoided
it
,
when
God
had
told
you
how
to
know
it
.
God
hath
not
left
you
in
darkness
,
but
you
shut
your
eyes
:
The
light
shines
round
about
you
and
you
will
not
see
:
You
have
Bibles
,
and
you
have
other
good
Books
,
and
you
have
Teachers
,
and
you
may
have
Neighbours
that
are
able
and
willing
to
help
you
,
but
you
will
not
make
use
of
them
.
Oh
Sirs
,
consider
I
beseech
you
,
to
get
well
to
heaven
,
is
a
business
and
not
a
play
.
It
is
a
matter
to
be
enquired
after
,
and
prayed
for
,
and
learned
with
all
Diligence
and
care
,
and
not
to
be
put
off
with
heartless
shews
.
Hear
then
,
Oh
hear
the
call
of
God
that
soundeth
in
thine
ears
,
to
bring
thee
to
Conversion
:
wilt
thou
run
on
when
God
is
calling
after
thee
?
He
calleth
by
his
Word
;
he
calleth
by
his
Ministers
;
he
calleth
by
his
Judgements
,
and
by
his
Mercies
,
by
Conscience
,
and
by
his
Spirit
,
and
will
you
stop
your
ears
and
sleight
them
all
?
Many
a
one
hath
come
in
at
the
first
call
that
ever
they
had
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
and
you
have
had
an
hundred
and
an
hundred
,
and
yet
will
you
not
Return
?
Believe
it
Sirs
,
The
Calls
of
God
will
Convert
you
or
confound
you
:
His
Word
will
not
Return
in
vain
:
You
cannot
resist
his
Grace
after
all
this
warning
,
at
such
easie
and
cheap
Rates
as
many
others
in
the
world
may
do
.
Your
impenitency
and
wilfulness
hath
the
more
obstinacy
in
it
,
by
how
much
the
greater
light
you
do
resist
.
If
the
Gospel
do
not
convert
you
,
you
will
wish
you
had
never
heard
or
Read
it
.
Hear
what
Christ
himself
saith
of
those
that
were
not
Converted
by
his
Word
,
Matth
.
10.
14
,
15.
Whosoever
shall
not
receive
you
,
nor
hear
your
word
,
when
you
depart
out
of
that
house
or
City
,
shake
off
the
dust
of
your
feet
,
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
it
shall
be
more
tolerable
for
Sodom
and
Gomorrha
in
the
day
of
Judgement
then
for
that
City
,
Matth
.
11.
20
,
21
,
22
,
23.
Christ
did
upbraid
the
Cities
where
his
works
were
done
,
because
they
Repented
not
:
Wo
to
thee
Corazin
,
wo
to
thee
Bethsaida
,
for
if
the
mighty
works
which
have
been
done
in
thee
,
had
been
done
in
Tyre
and
Sidon
,
they
had
repented
long
ago
,
in
sackcloth
and
ashes
:
but
I
say
unto
you
,
it
shall
be
more
tolerable
for
Tyre
and
Sidon
in
the
day
of
Judgement
then
for
you
.
And
thou
Capernaum
which
art
exalted
to
heaven
,
shalt
be
brought
down
to
hell
:
for
if
the
mighty
works
which
have
been
done
in
thee
,
&c.
The
Lord
grant
that
I
may
never
hear
Christ
upbraiding
any
of
this
Congregation
with
the
warnings
that
they
did
neglect
:
It
is
a
heavy
Case
,
that
when
Christ
sendeth
to
men
the
Gospel
of
Salvation
,
they
must
be
upbraided
with
it
,
because
they
would
not
be
saved
by
it
.
And
that
Sodom
and
Gomorrha
,
Those
places
of
abomination
that
bore
the
most
remarkable
plagues
of
God
,
being
consumed
with
fire
and
brimstone
from
the
Lord
,
should
yet
speed
better
in
the
day
of
Judgement
,
then
many
of
our
poor
people
that
sit
under
our
teaching
from
day
to
day
.
In
a
word
Sirs
,
Remember
this
.
All
unconverted
sinners
that
so
lived
and
died
shall
be
condemned
,
but
those
that
had
the
greatest
means
and
warnings
,
shall
have
the
greatest
Condemnation
.
SECT
.
IX
.
9.
COnsider
further
,
That
the
further
men
go
on
in
an
unconverted
state
,
the
deeper
is
their
sin
,
the
harder
is
their
Cure
,
and
the
greater
will
be
their
punishment
.
It
is
not
a
state
wherein
you
may
safely
abide
,
no
not
a
day
,
if
you
were
sure
to
have
time
for
Repentance
.
Is
it
a
small
thing
to
go
on
in
sin
,
and
to
add
to
that
heap
that
is
so
great
already
;
and
to
encrease
that
mountain
which
is
so
unsupportable
?
As
long
as
you
are
unconverted
,
you
live
in
the
continual
abuse
of
God
,
and
all
his
Mercies
:
You
abuse
him
most
unworthily
,
for
you
prefer
the
Unworthy
Creature
before
him
,
as
if
he
and
his
Glory
were
no
better
then
this
Earth
;
nor
so
Good
neither
:
You
abuse
him
by
denying
him
that
which
is
his
own
:
You
deny
him
your
hearts
,
you
deny
him
your
service
:
that
which
he
hath
made
and
Redeemed
,
you
deny
him
that
which
none
can
lay
claim
to
but
himself
.
You
abuse
his
Word
by
Rejecting
it
;
you
abuse
his
Sabbaths
by
profaning
them
:
you
abuse
his
Image
in
his
servants
,
by
contemning
it
:
You
abuse
his
Name
by
taking
it
in
vain
:
You
abuse
his
Mercy
,
and
all
his
Creatures
,
by
beholding
them
in
vain
,
and
Receiving
them
in
vain
,
and
by
advancing
them
into
the
Throne
,
and
giving
them
that
which
is
not
their
due
:
Though
you
worship
not
Sun
and
Moon
,
yet
you
worship
meat
,
and
drink
,
and
ease
,
and
money
:
And
thus
you
live
in
the
abuse
of
all
things
.
And
besides
the
rest
,
you
abuse
your
own
souls
.
They
were
made
for
the
high
God
,
and
fitted
to
love
him
,
and
honour
him
,
and
live
to
him
here
,
and
to
see
his
face
in
Glory
hereafter
;
and
all
unconverted
men
do
abuse
them
to
the
basest
drudgery
of
the
Devil
:
They
make
them
sinks
of
sin
,
and
dunghils
to
Receive
the
excrements
of
the
Earth
.
God
hath
advanced
you
above
the
beasts
that
perish
,
and
made
you
for
a
life
with
Angels
in
his
Glory
,
if
you
would
but
believe
it
,
and
set
your
hearts
upon
it
:
and
you
debase
your
own
souls
,
and
make
the
bruitish
,
as
if
they
had
no
better
a
happiness
then
a
swine
;
or
as
if
you
were
worms
that
live
in
the
earth
;
or
rather
Beetles
that
live
in
dung
.
Who
can
marvell
if
a
Carnal
man
abuse
God
,
and
the
godly
,
and
all
things
else
,
when
he
wilfully
and
delightfully
doth
so
abuse
himself
?
It
may
turn
the
passion
of
those
they
abuse
into
compassion
,
when
they
consider
,
whatsoever
they
do
against
others
,
they
do
an
hundred
times
more
against
themselves
:
They
scorn
us
,
and
they
would
themselves
:
They
tempt
others
to
sin
,
but
they
cast
themselves
into
it
:
They
wrong
our
names
,
or
estates
,
or
bodies
,
and
they
damn
their
own
souls
.
Alas
poor
wretches
,
who
would
have
thoughts
of
Revenge
on
such
men
that
are
the
cruellest
persecutors
and
destroyers
of
themselves
?
Oh
,
what
a
base
indignity
do
they
put
upon
a
noble
and
Immortal
soul
,
to
make
it
like
the
body
,
inclining
unto
earth
,
as
if
it
had
been
taken
hence
as
the
body
was
,
to
take
it
down
from
living
upon
God
,
and
engage
it
in
a
life
of
meer
vanity
.
Moreover
consider
,
that
all
the
while
you
continue
unconverted
,
you
grow
hardened
in
your
sin
,
and
as
you
forsake
God
more
,
so
doth
his
Spirit
withdraw
from
you
;
and
custom
will
make
you
still
worse
and
worse
.
Your
Recovery
will
be
harder
the
next
week
then
this
,
and
therefore
it
is
not
a
state
to
be
continued
in
:
But
of
this
we
shall
speak
,
when
we
come
to
the
particular
Exhortation
.
SECT
.
X.
10.
AS
long
as
you
Remain
in
an
unconverted
state
,
you
Deprive
your selves
of
a
world
of
happiness
,
that
God
doth
offer
you
,
and
you
might
possess
.
You
might
have
God
instead
of
th●
Creature
;
and
Christ
instead
of
a
Carnal
self
;
and
the
Spirit
instead
of
the
Devil
that
doth
deceive
you
:
you
might
have
holiness
instead
of
the
filth
of
wickedness
;
and
Justification
for
Condemnation
;
and
a
Blessing
for
the
Curse
;
and
the
state
of
:
Reconciledness
,
instead
of
the
enmity
that
you
are
in
to
God
:
You
might
have
peace
of
Conscience
,
instead
of
terrours
or
groundless
security
:
You
might
serve
a
better
master
now
,
and
in
better
company
;
and
have
better
wages
both
here
and
hereafter
.
You
do
not
know
what
you
lose
every
day
that
you
Remain
unconverted
;
more
then
all
the
pleasures
of
sin
can
afford
you
.
Ask
any
of
them
that
have
escaped
out
of
that
condition
that
you
are
in
,
whether
they
are
willing
to
Return
?
You
see
not
perhaps
that
they
have
got
any
thing
by
the
Change
,
and
therefore
you
think
you
lose
nothing
by
continuing
as
you
are
;
but
their
gains
are
out
of
sight
:
It
is
most
out
of
their
own
sight
,
and
therefore
it
may
well
be
out
of
yours
.
But
if
themselves
should
deny
it
,
it
is
not
therefore
one
Uncertain
or
contemptible
thing
;
For
the
Foundation
of
God
standeth
sure
:
he
knoweth
who
are
his
.
If
it
were
but
to
be
Employed
upon
higher
things
,
and
to
escape
the
deadly
wounds
of
Conscience
which
you
give
your selves
,
or
else
prepare
for
,
it
is
no
small
gain
to
be
a
true
Believer
;
and
if
they
found
themselves
in
no
better
a
Case
then
they
were
before
,
they
would
be
tempted
to
Return
to
their
former
state
;
but
that
they
will
not
do
for
a
world
.
I
dare
say
,
if
you
did
know
but
the
danger
and
horrible
misery
of
the
life
that
you
now
live
,
you
would
make
as
much
haste
out
of
it
,
as
a
man
would
do
out
of
a
house
that
were
a
fire
over
his
head
;
or
as
a
man
that
were
at
sea
in
a
leaking
Vessel
,
that
if
he
did
not
bestir
himself
,
as
for
his
life
to
get
it
to
the
shore
,
would
sink
and
drown
him
.
And
if
you
knew
but
the
Case
of
a
Converted
soul
,
even
of
those
that
walk
most
heavily
,
and
most
bewail
their
own
Condition
,
you
would
not
be
out
of
it
one
day
longer
,
if
you
could
possibly
help
it
.
Well
,
I
have
shewed
you
what
it
is
to
be
unconverted
;
if
any
of
you
dare
yet
go
on
in
such
a
Case
,
and
unbelievingly
Cavill
at
the
Word
of
God
,
or
carelesly
trample
it
under
your
feet
;
if
God
do
forsake
you
and
leave
you
to
your selves
,
and
if
Death
do
find
you
in
that
sad
estate
,
you
may
thank
your selves
.
CHAP.
V.
SECT
.
I.
HAving
said
thus
much
to
you
by
way
of
Terrour
,
if
it
may
be
to
drive
you
from
an
Unconverted
state
,
I
shall
not
so
leave
you
;
but
shall
next
say
somewhat
also
by
way
of
Allurement
to
draw
you
to
a
better
state
.
For
as
there
is
enough
in
your
misery
to
drive
a
sober
man
from
it
,
so
is
there
enough
in
the
Hope
that
is
set
before
you
,
to
draw
any
believing
heart
to
embrace
it
.
The
Gospel
is
a
Joyfull
Message
,
and
bringeth
glad
Tidings
of
Salvation
to
all
that
entertain
it
;
if
you
will
not
shut
your
eyes
by
unbelief
,
or
Inconsiderateness
,
you
shall
see
that
God
calls
you
not
to
your
hurt
,
or
loss
.
If
there
be
not
more
to
be
had
in
his
service
then
,
then
in
the
service
of
t●h
world
,
the
flesh
,
or
the
Devil
,
take
your
course
and
never
regard
me
more
.
If
I
do
not
give
you
sufficient
Reason
to
prove
to
you
that
you
may
make
a
better
bargain
by
speedy
Conversion
,
then
by
continuing
in
your
carnall
unconverted
state
,
I
am
contented
that
you
never
more
give
me
the
hearing
:
For
my
part
,
I
would
not
perswade
you
to
your
hurt
or
loss
,
nor
make
such
a
stir
about
an
uncertain
gain
;
nor
about
a
small
matter
were
it
never
so
Certain
:
but
my
principall
Arguments
are
yet
behind
:
Fear
is
not
the
principall
affection
of
a
true
Convert
;
and
therefore
terrifying
Arguments
are
not
the
principall
means
:
yet
these
must
be
used
,
or
else
God
had
never
put
such
an
affection
into
mans
heart
,
nor
such
terrifying
passages
into
his
Word
:
and
we
all
feel
the
need
and
usefulness
of
it
;
for
in
Reason
he
that
is
in
danger
should
know
it
:
But
yet
,
it
is
love
that
must
be
the
predominant
affection
,
and
therefore
it
is
the
discovery
of
the
Amiableness
of
God
,
and
the
wonderfull
gain
that
comes
by
godliness
,
that
must
be
the
principall
Argument
that
we
must
use
with
you
.
For
we
know
that
men
will
not
be
directly
affrighted
into
Love
,
though
they
must
be
affrighted
from
the
Contrary
that
hindereth
it
:
Do
not
think
that
God
hath
no
better
Argument
to
use
with
you
,
then
to
take
you
by
the
throat
,
and
say
,
Love
me
,
or
I
will
damn
thee
.
This
he
will
use
to
wean
you
from
the
Contrary
Love
,
and
to
let
you
know
the
fruit
of
your
folly
,
that
he
may
equally
carry
on
his
work
upon
all
the
affections
of
your
souls
together
.
But
he
that
principally
Requireth
your
Love
,
doth
give
you
undeniable
Reason
why
you
should
love
him
:
And
he
that
calls
for
your
hearts
,
doth
shew
you
that
which
might
take
with
your
hearts
,
and
effectually
win
them
;
If
your
eyes
were
opened
to
see
what
he
sheweth
you
.
He
draweth
them
as
a
Loadstone
doth
the
Iron
,
by
the
force
of
his
Attractive
Love
.
If
there
be
not
more
in
God
that
is
worth
your
Love
,
then
in
all
the
world
,
if
all
were
yours
,
then
hold
on
your
present
course
and
spare
not
.
But
why
make
I
any
comparison
in
such
a
Case
?
It
were
a
dangerous
unreverence
in
me
,
but
that
your
Necessity
requireth
it
:
Because
wicked
men
do
not
onely
make
a
comparison
first
,
but
also
prefer
the
World
before
God
,
though
not
in
their
tongues
,
yet
in
their
heart
and
lives
:
If
I
were
but
able
to
make
you
throughly
know
what
that
Condition
is
that
I
perswade
you
to
,
I
would
desire
no
better
Argument
to
prevail
with
you
,
were
it
in
my
power
,
but
to
open
your
eyes
to
make
you
know
what
Conversion
is
,
and
what
it
doth
for
those
that
have
it
,
I
should
make
no
doubt
of
your
speedy
Conversion
:
For
none
withdraw
their
hearts
from
God
,
but
for
want
of
knowing
him
;
and
none
are
against
a
holy
life
but
those
that
understand
not
sufficiently
what
it
is
:
And
none
do
prefer
this
world
,
and
the
pleasures
and
profits
of
it
before
the
glorious
things
that
God
doth
offer
them
,
but
only
they
that
are
cheated
and
bewitched
by
it
,
and
know
not
what
it
is
that
they
dote
upon
.
If
I
were
but
able
to
give
you
such
a
sight
as
Stephen
had
,
Act.
7.
56.
When
he
saw
the
heavens
opened
,
and
Christ
standing
at
the
right
hand
of
God
,
I
should
have
no
need
to
call
you
from
your
fleshly
vanities
.
Oh
how
contemptuously
would
you
throw
away
your
former
pleasure
,
and
run
to
see
and
be
possesssors
of
that
Glory
!
If
I
could
but
bring
you
with
Paul
,
into
the
third
heaven
,
to
see
the
unutterable
things
that
every
true
Believer
shall
possess
,
I
would
give
you
no
thanks
to
cast
off
this
world
,
and
presently
to
turn
to
God
.
Nay
,
if
you
had
but
the
light
about
you
that
Paul
had
at
his
Conversion
,
it
would
do
much
:
But
what
talk
I
of
these
extraordinary
things
?
If
you
did
but
know
by
a
sound
Belief
such
as
all
the
Converted
have
,
what
a
blessed
life
it
is
that
we
invite
you
to
,
away
you
would
come
without
delay
:
As
the
Apostles
when
Christ
called
them
from
their
Trades
,
and
Friends
,
and
bid
them
follow
him
,
they
presently
left
all
,
though
they
saw
nothing
in
the
world
to
draw
them
on
:
so
would
you
,
if
you
were
but
well
Illuminated
.
And
because
all
that
I
can
do
in
this
work
is
,
to
propound
to
your
Understandings
,
the
Excellency
of
that
Condition
which
I
perswade
you
to
.
I
shall
next
fall
upon
that
,
and
leave
the
issue
to
God
,
desiring
him
to
open
your
eyes
,
to
see
what
shall
be
propounded
.
SECT
.
II
.
1.
WHen
a
sinner
is
Converted
,
he
is
delivered
from
the
power
of
Satan
,
Acts
26.
18.
The
bonds
of
your
capaivity
will
all
be
broken
,
in
your
Return
to
Christ
,
as
Peters
chains
fell
off
him
,
and
the
prison
doors
were
set
open
,
when
the
Angel
rowsed
him
up
,
Acts
12.
7.
So
will
it
be
with
thy
soul
when
God
converteth
thee
.
Ignorance
and
wilfulness
in
fleshly
pleasures
,
and
the
love
of
this
world
,
these
are
the
chains
that
Satan
holds
men
in
;
and
Conversion
will
bring
thee
from
darkness
to
light
,
Acts
26.
18.
Even
from
the
power
of
darkness
into
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
Col.
1.
13.
It
will
bring
such
a
marvellous
light
into
thy
mind
,
as
thou
never
hadst
before
,
which
will
make
thee
marvel
at
the
Riches
of
Grace
and
Glory
,
and
marvel
at
the
wonderfull
love
of
God
,
and
wonder
at
that
thy
former
folly
that
couldest
Neglect
it
.
Thus
will
God
bring
thee
out
of
darkness
into
his
Marvellous
light
,
1
Pet
.
2.
9.
Telling
you
what
this
light
is
,
will
not
be
sufficient
to
make
you
know
it
;
till
you
see
it
your selves
.
You
shall
then
have
other
apprehensions
of
things
then
now
you
have
,
even
of
the
same
things
which
you
see
and
seem
to
know
.
You
will
have
another
knowledge
of
the
world
,
and
of
Christ
,
and
Grace
,
and
Duty
,
and
all
spiritual
things
even
of
good
and
evil
then
now
you
have
.
As
the
first
sin
did
open
Adams
eyes
to
know
good
and
evil
by
sad
Experience
,
as
having
lost
the
Good
and
felt
the
evil
,
and
also
to
know
them
in
a
separated
sense
,
as
distinct
and
separated
in
his
thoughts
from
God
.
So
true
Conversion
will
open
your
eyes
to
know
good
and
evil
by
a
blessed
Experience
,
even
to
see
God
the
chiefest
Good
,
as
Recovered
to
you
for
your
Felicity
,
and
sin
and
hell
the
greatest
evils
from
which
you
are
delivered
;
and
to
see
God
in
all
the
Creatures
,
and
the
Respect
and
Tendency
they
have
all
to
him
.
I
cannot
by
bare
telling
you
make
you
conceive
what
a
Marvellous
change
will
be
in
your
Understanding
;
what
an
Excellent
and
marvellous
light
you
will
see
when
once
Conversion
hath
opened
your
eyes
.
Let
me
endeavour
by
a
familiar
Comparison
to
acquaint
you
with
somewhat
of
it
in
the
General
,
though
I
cannot
give
you
the
thing
it self
.
You
know
that
a
dog
that
liveth
in
the
house
with
you
doth
see
the
same
things
,
and
place
,
and
persons
in
the
house
as
you
do
;
and
he
hath
some
kind
of
knowledge
of
them
;
he
knoweth
every
room
,
and
every
person
in
the
House
:
Suppose
now
that
God
should
turn
this
dog
suddenly
into
a
man
;
do
you
think
there
would
not
be
a
marvellous
change
in
his
Apprehension
?
Would
he
not
see
something
in
every
thing
,
and
place
,
and
person
to
marvel
at
?
Would
he
not
know
all
these
things
in
another
manner
then
before
he
did
?
I
do
not
say
that
the
change
which
Conversion
makes
is
just
of
such
a
kind
as
this
:
but
it
is
very
marvellous
,
and
we
may
by
such
a
similitude
help
our
Apprehensions
of
it
.
When
some
of
the
poor
naked
Indians
have
been
brought
into
this
Land
,
how
strange
did
every
thing
seem
to
them
?
When
they
came
into
London
,
with
what
wondering
would
they
gaze
about
them
,
as
if
they
had
been
in
another
world
?
And
will
not
a
poor
Converted
soul
do
so
,
when
God
hath
newly
opened
his
eyes
,
and
made
him
see
that
which
he
never
saw
before
?
Oh
,
then
he
sees
that
evil
in
sin
that
maketh
him
wonder
:
that
Ravishing
love
in
Christ
that
makes
him
wonder
:
that
Amiable
Glory
in
the
face
of
God
,
and
that
Truth
in
the
promises
of
Eternal
Blessedness
,
that
makes
him
wonder
:
when
before
he
could
see
nothing
to
wonder
at
in
any
of
them
.
Oh
Sirs
,
if
you
knew
but
the
pleasure
of
this
marvellous
light
that
God
by
Conversion
would
let
into
your
souls
,
you
would
never
Rest
till
you
found
your selves
converted
.
Every
man
hath
a
natural
desire
of
knowledge
,
and
in
a
Natural
way
they
are
seeking
after
it
;
and
many
do
even
in
the
use
of
these
means
which
should
be
spiritual
,
imploy
themselves
but
in
Natural
seeking
.
One
man
thinks
that
Common
Learning
can
help
him
to
this
Light
,
and
therefore
he
readeth
and
studieth
day
and
night
;
and
I
deny
not
but
in
its
place
it
is
good
:
Another
thinks
that
among
this
or
that
party
it
is
to
be
found
,
and
in
the
Discovery
of
this
or
that
Low
opinion
it
doth
Consist
;
but
when
all
is
done
,
it
is
the
great
and
Common
Truths
that
are
most
wonderfull
,
and
converting
Grace
that
must
shew
men
the
Glory
of
them
.
It
is
not
in
Rarities
of
New
Discoveries
,
nor
strange
principles
that
were
never
h●●rd
of
till
now
,
that
this
Light
is
to
be
found
.
But
it
is
in
the
substance
of
Christian
verity
,
I
tell
you
Sirs
,
you
that
now
use
to
mutter
over
your
Creed
for
a
Prayer
,
and
hear
the
Catechism
without
understanding
it
,
if
your
eyes
were
opened
by
Converting
Grace
,
you
would
marvel
at
the
very
Doctrine
of
the
Creed
and
Catechism
.
You
would
see
that
Excellency
,
and
feel
that
weight
in
Common
Truths
,
that
would
exceedingly
take
up
your
very
hearts
.
You
now
know
not
what
it
is
to
Believe
in
God
the
Father
,
the
Son
,
and
Holy
Ghost
:
But
then
these
three
Words
would
seem
to
you
of
greater
glory
then
the
Sun
at
noon
day
:
They
would
find
you
both
Work
and
Wonder
,
and
yet
delight
,
if
you
had
no
more
then
these
to
think
of
.
And
do
you
love
the
darkness
rather
then
such
light
?
Have
you
been
so
long
in
the
Dungeon
,
that
you
are
fallen
in
Love
with
it
?
and
are
loath
to
come
out
?
Is
all
this
Light
so
small
a
matter
in
your
eyes
?
Are
you
like
an
Owl
or
Bat
that
cannot
endure
the
light
of
the
Sun
?
Or
rather
like
a
Thief
that
hates
the
day-light
,
because
he
is
affraid
of
being
made
known
?
Oh
sinners
,
I
beseech
you
come
away
and
leave
your
Dungeon
state
of
Darkness
;
and
live
in
the
Light
of
the
Countenance
of
God
.
It
is
a
pleasant
thing
for
the
eyes
to
see
the
Sun
,
Eccl.
11.
7.
Deprive
not
your selves
of
the
pleasure
which
is
offered
you
.
And
it
is
not
only
your
chains
of
Darkness
,
but
also
your
wilfulness
and
blind
affections
that
Converting
Grace
will
turn
you
from
:
These
bonds
of
Worldly
profits
and
pleasure
that
seem
so
strong
to
others
that
they
cannot
overcome
them
,
you
will
shake
them
off
as
Sampson
did
his
bonds
,
and
they
will
not
be
able
to
separate
you
from
the
Love
of
God
:
The
same
Tempter
that
so
easily
prevails
with
others
,
will
not
be
able
to
prevail
against
you
:
The
God
of
Peace
will
tread
him
under
your
feet
,
Rom.
16.
20.
In
the
work
of
Conversion
Christ
layeth
siege
to
the
heart
of
a
sinner
,
which
Naturally
is
Satans
Garrison
,
and
he
battereth
it
,
and
starveth
it
,
and
forceth
it
to
yield
,
and
bindeth
that
strong
man
that
possesseth
it
in
peace
.
Luk
.
11.
21.
So
he
is
cast
out
of
his
possession
by
Converting
Grace
:
He
hath
not
the
same
power
there
that
he
had
before
:
Once
he
could
have
commanded
the
man
to
swear
,
or
be
drunk
,
or
neglect
his
soul
,
and
he
would
have
done
it
:
But
now
he
hath
no
such
power
:
Once
he
could
have
turned
their
thoughts
against
Christ
,
and
their
tongues
to
Cavill
against
his
Word
,
but
now
he
cannot
:
They
are
now
under
another
Government
.
They
have
now
that
Repentance
to
the
Acknowledgement
of
the
Truth
,
by
which
they
are
recovered
out
of
the
snares
of
the
Devil
,
who
formerly
lead
them
captive
at
his
will
,
2
Tim
.
25.
26.
The
very
first
day
that
you
are
converted
,
you
are
the
freemen
of
Christ
,
who
were
the
Bond-slaves
of
the
Devil
all
your
lives
b●fore
.
As
ever
then
you
would
partake
of
this
Blessed
Priviledge
,
resist
no
longer
,
but
yield
to
the
Call
of
Grace
,
that
you
may
be
Converted
.
SECT
.
III
.
2.
ANother
Excellent
Priviledge
of
a
Converted
soul
,
is
this
:
As
soon
as
ever
a
man
is
converted
,
he
is
united
or
joyned
to
Jesus
Christ
:
This
is
the
very
Root
of
all
the
Rest
.
Conversion
turneth
men
from
Satan
to
God
,
it
breaketh
them
off
from
their
former
Lovers
,
and
uniteth
them
to
Christ
as
the
husband
of
their
souls
.
He
is
the
Vine
,
and
we
are
the
Branches
,
and
into
him
we
must
be
grafted
,
if
we
will
have
life
,
Joh
.
15.
He
is
the
head
,
and
Conversion
is
it
that
makes
us
his
Members
;
Giving
us
that
Faith
,
by
which
we
Receive
him
to
dwell
in
our
hearts
,
Ephes
.
3.
17.
So
that
,
as
the
Soveraign
and
subject
make
one
Common-wealth
;
As
the
head
and
the
body
make
one
man
,
so
Christ
and
his
Church
are
one
.
Whether
or
no
the
Union
be
any
more
then
Relative
,
taking
Union
in
the
strictest
sense
;
yet
it
is
wonderfull
and
Glorious
,
and
a
Communication
of
holy
Qualifications
doth
follow
it
.
We
are
one
in
Relation
,
and
one
in
Judgement
,
as
being
of
the
same
mind
,
and
one
in
Affection
,
and
one
in
Regard
of
the
similitude
of
Nature
,
and
many
wayes
one
in
a
larger
sense
.
Here
is
the
Root
of
the
Saints
Felicity
:
If
you
were
one
with
the
Prince
,
you
would
not
fear
the
want
of
honour
,
or
Riches
;
you
would
not
fear
any
thing
that
he
could
save
you
from
.
When
Jonathan
loved
David
as
his
own
soul
,
he
ventured
his
life
to
save
him
from
his
Fathers
Indignation
:
When
Lazarus
whom
Christ
loved
was
sick
,
he
raised
him
from
the
dead
.
If
you
be
once
so
near
to
Christ
as
to
be
one
with
him
,
what
will
he
not
do
for
you
?
Will
he
Neglect
his
own
Members
?
Will
he
hurt
himself
?
The
Apostle
could
use
this
Argument
with
husbands
to
love
their
wives
;
because
they
are
as
their
own
body
,
and
who
ever
hated
his
own
flesh
?
but
nourisheth
it
and
cherisheth
it
,
even
as
Christ
doth
the
Church
.
From
hence
doth
the
Apostle
fetch
the
example
of
Conjugall
Love
;
Husbands
love
your
wives
,
even
as
Christ
loved
the
Church
;
yea
from
this
Union
:
for
we
are
members
of
his
body
,
of
his
flesh
,
and
of
his
bones
,
Eph.
5.
25
,
28
,
29
,
30.
This
is
a
mysterie
,
saith
the
Apostle
,
speaking
of
Christ
and
the
Church
,
vers
32.
And
a
Mysterie
of
unspeakable
Consolation
to
the
Saints
.
Oh
therefore
,
Resist
not
that
Grace
that
should
Convert
you
:
If
you
would
be
united
to
Christ
,
come
to
him
and
yield
to
the
drawings
of
his
Love
;
that
you
may
be
one
with
him
,
who
is
one
with
the
Father
,
according
to
your
capacity
,
for
that
is
his
will
Concerning
all
that
are
truly
Converted
,
John
17.
Judge
now
,
whether
it
be
not
a
most
honourable
and
unconceivable
felicity
,
that
Conversion
doth
advance
the
soul
into
.
It
was
the
greatest
Miracle
of
all
Gods
Works
,
that
ever
he
revealed
to
the
sons
of
men
,
to
take
the
Humane
Nature
into
union
with
the
Divine
:
That
Christ
who
was
God
,
should
condescend
to
be
made
man
;
And
the
Next
is
,
that
he
will
take
his
Church
into
union
with
himself
,
and
will
magnifie
his
Love
,
in
such
a
wonderfull
advancement
of
poor
sinners
,
that
without
his
Grace
they
could
not
well
Believe
it
.
SECT
.
IV
.
3.
ANother
Benefit
that
followeth
Conversion
▪
is
this
:
As
soon
as
ever
a
man
is
truly
Converted
,
he
is
made
a
member
of
the
true
Church
of
Christ
.
For
he
is
at
once
united
to
the
head
and
to
the
Body
:
A
man
may
be
a
member
of
the
Visible
Church
,
or
rather
,
he
Visibly
made
a
member
of
the
Church
before
Conversion
:
But
that
is
but
as
a
wooden
Leg
to
the
body
;
or
as
Bellarmine
himself
acknowledgeth
,
they
are
not
living
,
but
dead
members
:
And
as
many
of
his
friends
whom
he
mentioneth
,
confess
,
they
are
but
as
the
hair
,
or
the
nails
,
which
are
not
properly
members
of
the
body
,
though
they
are
in
the
body
:
Or
as
Austin
saith
,
like
the
chaff
among
the
corn
,
which
is
so
a
part
of
the
field
,
as
to
be
an
Appurtenance
of
the
corn
.
So
that
,
till
Conversion
,
even
the
Baptized
and
the
most
understanding
men
,
are
but
as
the
straw
and
chaff
in
Gods
Barn
,
and
as
the
tares
in
his
Field
,
as
Christ
himself
compareth
them
.
But
Conversion
doth
effectually
ingraft
them
into
the
body
,
and
make
them
living
members
;
And
so
,
by
one
Spirit
we
are
all
Baptized
into
one
body
,
1
Cor
.
12.
13.
And
so
,
we
are
the
body
of
Christ
and
members
in
particular
,
vers
.
27.
All
are
not
Israel
that
are
of
Israel
,
saith
the
Apostle
to
the
Romans
.
And
in
Christ
Jesus
neither
Circumcision
availeth
any
thing
,
nor
Uncircumcision
,
but
a
new
Creature
;
and
faith
that
worketh
by
love
,
Gal.
6.
5
,
15.
Col.
3.
11.
For
Circumcision
is
that
of
the
heart
,
in
the
spirit
,
not
in
the
Letter
,
Rom.
2.
29.
They
are
the
Circumcision
,
that
worship
God
in
the
spirit
,
Phil
.
3.
3.
And
it
is
not
the
meer
Baptism
of
water
,
but
the
Baptism
of
the
Holy
Ghost
which
is
given
in
Conversion
,
that
maketh
you
living
members
of
the
Body
.
SECT
.
V.
4.
AS
soon
as
ever
a
sinner
is
truly
Converted
,
he
hath
a
pardon
of
all
the
sins
that
ever
he
committed
;
be
they
never
so
many
,
and
never
so
great
:
though
with
Paul
he
have
been
a
Persecutor
of
the
Church
of
God
:
Though
he
have
with
Manasseh
,
been
a
very
Sorcerer
;
Though
he
have
hated
godliness
,
and
made
a
mock
at
it
;
Though
his
very
heart
hath
been
against
Christ
all
his
dayes
:
yet
when
he
is
onc●
truly
Converted
,
he
is
pardoned
:
Though
he
have
spent
the
flower
of
his
youth
in
Vanity
:
Though
he
have
been
a
drudge
for
this
world
,
and
forgotten
his
soul
,
and
the
world
to
come
;
Though
he
have
hindered
others
from
Conversion
and
Salvation
,
yet
when
he
is
once
truly
Converted
,
he
is
forgiven
;
Though
he
have
long
resisted
Grace
,
and
strove
against
his
own
Salvation
;
Though
he
have
stifled
many
convictions
of
Conscience
,
and
broke
many
purposes
and
Promises
,
and
much
abused
the
Patience
of
God
;
yet
if
the
Work
of
Conversion
be
true
,
all
this
shall
be
pardoned
and
done
away
.
For
the
Lord
Jesus
hath
made
satisfaction
for
all
;
and
thereupon
hath
made
a
conditional
Promise
,
that
all
that
truly
Repent
and
Believe
,
shall
be
pardoned
:
And
as
soon
as
ever
they
perform
the
Condition
through
his
Grace
,
the
promise
becomes
effectual
to
them
,
and
their
Iniquities
are
therein
forgiven
them
.
Oh
,
what
news
is
this
to
a
weary-heavy-laden
sinner
;
to
them
that
are
bruised
and
broken
under
the
sense
of
sin
and
wrath
,
that
would
give
a
World
if
they
had
it
,
for
a
pardon
!
Why
,
come
to
Christ
sinner
,
and
take
it
freely
;
he
hath
purchased
it
,
and
he
freely
offereth
it
,
but
onely
to
them
that
take
himself
:
For
God
hath
made
these
Benefits
Appurtenanees
to
himself
,
take
Christ
himself
,
and
all
is
thine
.
Oh
what
comfort
is
it
to
such
a
sinner
as
Mary
,
that
lay
wiping
Christs
feet
with
the
hairs
of
her
head
,
and
washed
them
with
her
tears
,
to
hear
him
say
,
Thy
sins
are
forgiven
thee
.
Those
sins
that
do
so
terrifie
the
Conscience
,
and
those
that
lie
asleep
till
conscience
be
enlightned
;
thy
secret
sins
which
the
world
knoweth
not
of
,
and
thine
open
sins
that
have
been
thy
shame
,
at
the
very
hour
of
true
conversion
will
be
pardoned
:
All
thy
sinfull
thoughts
,
words
,
and
Actions
:
sins
against
knowledge
,
conscience
,
consideration
;
sins
of
Ignorance
,
and
presumptuous
sins
,
all
shall
be
done
away
,
Act.
26.
18.
Mark
4.
12.
Whom
he
calleth
,
them
he
justifieth
,
Rom.
8.
30.
Christ
is
exalted
to
be
a
Prince
and
a
Saviour
,
to
give
Repentance
and
forgiveness
of
sins
,
Acts
5.
32.
And
thus
doth
he
bless
them
,
in
turning
them
from
their
Iniquities
.
Acts
3.
26.
And
in
turning
away
from
them
the
punishment
of
that
Iniquity
.
He
that
sent
John
Baptist
first
to
preach
Repentance
for
the
Remission
of
sins
,
Mark
1.
4.
Luke
3.
3.
And
hath
shed
his
own
blood
for
the
Remission
of
sin
,
Matth
.
26.
28.
And
calleth
men
to
Repent
for
that
end
,
Act.
2.
38.
Hath
promised
to
give
it
to
all
that
thus
Repent
and
Believe
in
him
▪
and
are
converted
to
him
,
Act.
10.
43.
And
commanded
his
Ministers
to
joyn
these
together
,
and
that
Repentance
and
Remission
of
sin
be
preached
in
his
Name
,
Luke
24.
47.
And
may
we
not
say
with
David
,
Psalm
32.
1.
And
after
him
with
Paul
,
Rom
.
4.
7.
That
they
are
blessed
whose
Iniquitie
,
are
forgiven
,
whose
sins
are
covered
,
and
to
whom
the
Lord
will
not
Impute
sin
;
Oh
therefore
receive
converting
Grace
,
that
you
may
be
made
partakers
of
this
blessedness
:
Take
the
counsell
of
Peter
to
Simon
Magus
,
Act.
8.
22.
Repent
of
thy
wickedness
,
and
pray
God
,
if
perhap●
the
thoughts
of
thy
heart
may
be
forgiven
thee
.
Or
as
the
same
Peter
to
the
Jews
▪
Act.
3.
19.
Repent
ye
therefore
and
be
converted
,
that
your
sins
may
be
blotted
out
.
Oh
,
blessed
hour
that
freeth
the
soul
from
such
a
load
,
that
else
would
have
sunk
it
as
low
as
Hell
!
A
day
and
a
mercy
that
must
never
be
forgotten
by
us
.
SECT
.
VI
.
5.
ANother
Benefit
is
this
:
As
soon
as
a
sinner
is
converted
,
he
is
Reconciled
to
God
:
the
former
enmity
is
done
away
:
Though
this
be
in
substance
the
same
with
the
former
,
yet
doth
it
shew
us
our
happiness
in
another
Consideration
.
A
future
Reconciliation
was
purchased
before
by
the
blood
of
Christ
,
and
a
conditional
Reconciliation
given
out
in
the
Gospel
,
but
the
soul
was
never
actually
Reconciled
till
the
time
of
Conversion
.
Before
,
a
sinner
did
either
presumptuously
Intrude
into
the
presence
of
God
,
to
his
own
danger
,
or
else
flee
back
through
the
terrors
of
his
conscience
.
Oh
,
the
frowns
of
the
face
of
God
were
enough
to
deter
a
guilty
soul
!
What
comfort
could
that
man
have
to
think
of
God
,
that
lay
under
his
continual
curse
and
wrath
?
But
when
once
they
are
converted
,
the
face
of
God
then
smileth
on
them
,
and
his
arms
are
open
to
embrace
them
,
as
the
fathers
were
to
the
Returning
Prodigal
,
Luke
15.
God
cannot
shew
himself
pleased
with
a
Graceless
carnal
soul
:
Nor
can
●e
choose
but
be
Reconciled
to
the
soul
that
is
once
possessed
of
his
Image
,
and
Reconciled
unto
him
:
As
you
are
,
so
will
he
be
to
you
.
He
did
but
stay
for
the
turning
of
your
hearts
,
that
you
might
be
fit
to
Receive
that
kindness
from
him
,
which
you
are
not
fit
for
in
the
bondage
of
your
sins
.
This
is
the
happiness
of
a
converted
soul
,
that
he
hath
the
love
and
favour
of
Almighty
God
.
Therefore
doth
Christ
call
them
his
friends
,
John
15.
13
,
14
,
15.
Jam
.
2.
23.
And
what
is
it
that
he
will
not
do
for
his
friends
,
that
did
so
much
for
us
while
we
were
enemies
,
Rom.
5.
10.
Oh
,
therefore
yield
to
the
Cals
of
God
.
The
Word
of
Conversion
is
a
Word
of
Reconciliation
:
and
this
is
it
that
he
hath
committed
to
us
,
that
we
might
beseech
men
in
his
name
and
stead
,
to
be
Reconciled
to
God
,
2
Cor
.
5.
18
,
19
,
20.
which
is
onely
by
being
converted
to
God
.
Did
you
know
the
worth
of
Peace
with
God
,
you
would
quickly
yield
to
Return
unto
him
.
SECT
.
VII
.
6.
ANother
pretious
Benefit
to
the
Converted
,
is
:
that
they
are
the
Adopted
sons
of
God
;
which
is
a
step
higher
,
then
to
be
barely
Reconciled
and
his
friends
.
When
they
are
planted
into
Christ
the
Natural
son
,
they
become
Adopted
sons
:
For
God
sent
his
own
son
made
of
a
woman
,
made
under
the
Law
,
to
them
that
were
under
the
Law
,
that
we
might
Receive
the
Adoption
of
sons
,
wherefore
we
are
no
more
servants
onely
,
but
sons
,
Gal.
4.
4
,
5
,
7.
This
is
a
Benefit
not
common
to
all
.
It
is
as
many
as
are
led
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
that
are
his
sons
,
Rom.
8.
14.
And
they
that
are
in
their
measure
blameless
and
harmless
without
rebuke
,
in
the
midst
of
a
crooked
and
perverse
Nation
,
among
whom
they
shine
as
Lights
in
the
world
,
Phil
.
2.
15.
Christians
,
know
your
own
felicity
,
that
you
may
rejoyce
in
it
,
and
give
Glory
to
God
.
You
may
boldly
draw
neer
him
and
call
him
your
father
,
and
look
for
the
love
and
bounty
of
a
father
at
his
hands
.
Oh
wretched
world
,
to
despise
so
great
a
mercy
as
this
is
!
Doth
it
seem
a
small
thing
to
them
to
be
the
sons
of
God
?
It
raised
the
blessed
Apostle
into
an
Admiration
,
1
John
3.
1.
Bohold
,
what
manner
of
love
the
Father
hath
bestowed
upon
us
,
that
we
should
be
called
the
sons
of
God
:
And
as
a
father
tenderth
a
son
that
he
delights
in
,
so
doth
the
Lord
the
poorest
of
his
people
.
The
World
,
I
told
you
is
divided
into
the
children
of
God
,
and
the
children
of
the
Devil
,
1
John
3.
10.
And
it
is
by
Conversion
from
sin
to
God
,
that
men
are
known
to
be
the
children
of
God
.
If
therefore
you
value
this
wonderfull
Priviledge
,
yield
then
to
the
Grace
of
God
which
would
convert
you
.
SECT
.
VIII
.
7.
ANother
Benefit
of
the
Converted
,
is
:
that
they
have
the
Spirit
of
Christ
within
them
:
By
it
doth
Christ
possess
and
govern
them
;
by
it
doth
he
make
them
like
to
himself
,
and
work
out
all
that
is
contrary
to
his
holiness
.
For
it
is
a
cleansing
Spirit
,
and
a
Spirit
of
holiness
,
Rom.
1.
4.
By
this
he
helpeth
them
against
the
flesh
,
and
effectually
mortifieth
it
,
Gal.
5.
16
,
17.
Rom.
8.
1
,
2
,
14.
By
this
doth
he
quicken
them
to
newness
of
life
,
for
it
is
a
quickning
Spirit
,
Rom
.
8.
11.
By
this
it
is
that
he
helpeth
their
Infirmities
,
and
teacheth
them
to
pray
,
Rom.
8.
26.
Eph.
6.
18.
By
this
he
teacheth
them
his
Law
,
and
writeth
it
in
their
hearts
,
2
Cor
.
3.
3.
By
this
he
possesseth
them
with
Filial
affection
,
and
causeth
them
to
cry
to
him
Abba
Father
,
Gal.
4.
6.
By
this
one
Spirit
all
his
people
have
Access
to
him
,
Eph.
2.
18.
And
by
this
they
are
made
his
habitation
,
Eph.
2.
22.
And
in
the
Unity
of
this
Spirit
they
are
one
with
the
Lord
,
and
among
themselves
,
1
Cor
.
6.
17.
&
12.
12
,
13.
This
Spirit
is
the
Earnest
of
their
future
Glory
,
2
Cor
.
1.
22.
&
5.
5.
And
where
this
Spirit
is
,
there
is
liberty
from
former
slavery
,
2
Cor
.
3.
17.
So
that
,
you
see
how
great
a
mercy
it
is
to
have
the
Spirit
of
Jesus
Christ
within
us
;
and
this
is
the
Case
of
all
that
are
converted
,
and
none
but
them
.
For
if
any
man
have
not
the
Spirit
of
Christ
,
the
same
is
none
of
his
,
Rom.
8.
9.
If
you
did
but
know
what
it
is
to
be
possessed
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
when
ungodly
men
have
the
Spirit
of
uncleanness
;
you
would
not
rest
without
this
Blessedness
.
SECT
.
IX
.
8.
ANother
part
of
the
happiness
of
the
Converted
,
is
:
that
All
the
promises
of
Grace
are
theirs
:
They
are
the
children
of
the
promise
,
and
God
is
,
as
it
were
,
obliged
to
them
,
and
hath
engaged
his
word
for
their
security
,
Gal.
4.
28.
&
3
22.
Eph.
3.
6.
All
the
Promises
are
in
Christ
yea
,
and
Amen
,
2
Cor
.
1.
20.
They
therefore
that
are
in
Christ
must
needs
have
part
in
them
.
Oh
how
full
is
the
Book
of
God
,
of
free
and
pretious
promises
to
his
people
!
And
all
belong
to
thee
that
art
converted
.
There
hast
thou
promises
for
Remission
,
and
promises
for
Assistance
against
Temptation
;
and
promises
for
Acceptance
of
thy
person
,
and
Duties
,
and
Promises
for
protection
and
Deliverance
from
Evil
;
and
when
thou
readest
them
,
thou
mayest
say
,
all
these
are
mine
.
He
that
knoweth
that
God
is
true
,
will
not
take
a
promise
as
an
Inconsiderable
Mercy
.
If
men
account
it
such
a
matter
to
have
a
Lease
or
Deed
of
Gift
of
Land
,
and
Worldly
Riches
,
how
should
we
value
that
Covenant
and
Testament
of
our
Lord
.
In
a
word
,
Godliness
is
profitable
to
all
things
,
having
the
promise
of
the
life
that
now
is
,
and
of
that
which
is
to
come
,
1
Tim
.
4.
8.
And
what
can
any
man
desire
more
.
Yield
therefore
to
the
voice
of
Grace
that
you
may
be
converted
,
and
all
the
promises
of
Grace
will
be
yours
:
and
then
it
will
be
an
unspeakable
comfort
to
you
,
that
whatsoever
condition
you
are
in
,
you
have
a
promise
of
God
that
you
shall
be
better
.
If
you
be
in
Poverty
,
if
in
sickness
,
if
at
the
hour
of
Death
,
yet
you
have
a
promise
which
is
enough
to
support
a
believing
soul
.
As
one
saith
,
I
bad
had
rather
be
at
the
bottom
of
the
sea
with
a
promise
,
then
in
Paradise
without
it
.
For
there
is
no
misery
so
deep
,
but
we
shall
certainly
be
delivered
from
it
,
if
we
have
but
a
promise
:
but
without
it
Adam
was
not
safe
in
innocency
.
SECT
.
X.
9.
ANother
Benefit
of
the
Converted
,
is
:
that
all
their
duties
are
pleasing
of
God
.
I
mean
not
,
their
sins
,
nor
the
failings
of
their
Duties
,
for
God
will
never
be
reconciled
to
these
,
when
he
is
reconciled
to
the
sinner
:
But
the
failings
of
all
their
Duties
are
forgiven
them
,
through
the
blood
of
Christ
,
and
the
failing
being
forgiven
,
the
Duty
is
accepted
,
and
well
pleasing
to
God
.
By
Faith
Abel
offered
a
more
Excellent
sacrifice
then
Cain
,
by
which
he
obtained
witness
that
he
was
Righteous
,
God
testifying
of
his
gifts
.
By
faith
Henock
had
this
Testimony
,
that
he
pleased
God
,
Heb
.
11.
4
,
5.
The
sacrifice
of
their
good
works
is
pleasing
to
him
,
Heb
.
13.
16.
Their
Prayers
and
Almsdeeds
come
up
before
him
:
for
in
every
Nation
he
that
feareth
God
and
worketh
righteousness
,
is
accepted
of
him
,
Acts
10
4
,
35.
And
it
is
their
study
and
work
to
do
those
things
that
please
him
,
and
walk
in
all
well
pleasingness
before
him
,
Heb
.
3.
21.
Phil
.
4.
18.
1
John
3.
22.
Col.
1.
10.
And
all
this
is
through
Christ
in
whom
the
Father
was
first
well
pleased
,
Matth
.
3.
17.
&
17.
5.
Oh
how
great
a
consolation
is
this
to
the
Saints
!
See
that
you
be
truly
converted
,
and
go
to
God
,
and
fear
not
lest
he
reject
you
,
further
then
is
necessary
to
reverence
and
caution
.
When
he
abhorreth
the
guilded
sacrifice
of
the
Hypocrite
,
he
will
Accept
that
which
seemeth
weaker
from
thee
.
He
will
hear
thy
very
groans
,
and
tears
,
and
broken
expressions
.
Lament
over
thy
weaknesses
and
see
that
thou
disown
them
,
and
then
thou
shalt
find
,
that
God
will
not
disown
thy
services
for
them
.
Oh
what
a
comfort
is
this
in
a
time
of
extremity
,
in
trouble
of
conscience
,
in
sickness
and
at
Death
,
to
have
God
to
be
well
pleased
with
all
our
Duties
,
and
to
know
that
he
will
not
abhor
our
prayer
.
The
time
is
near
Christian
,
when
thou
wilt
find
this
priviledge
more
worth
to
thee
then
a
thousand
worlds
,
that
God
will
let
thee
come
near
him
with
Acceptance
,
and
bid
thee
welcome
,
and
hear
thy
prayers
;
and
the
time
is
coming
when
unconverted
sinners
would
give
a
world
if
they
had
it
,
for
such
a
priviledge
,
and
say
:
Oh
that
I
could
go
to
God
,
and
have
a
gracious
hearing
as
well
as
they
:
but
it
will
not
be
,
because
they
knew
not
the
day
of
their
visitation
.
SECT
.
XI
.
10.
ANother
Benefit
of
the
Converted
,
is
this
:
The
Angels
of
God
have
a
special
Order
and
commission
to
attend
them
.
They
are
all
Ministring
Spirits
sent
forth
to
Minister
for
them
,
who
shall
be
heirs
of
salvation
,
Heb
.
1.
14.
Note
here
,
that
Angels
are
servants
,
not
to
us
,
but
to
God
for
us
;
and
that
it
is
in
a
special
manner
for
the
heirs
of
Salvation
;
and
that
it
seems
it
is
all
the
Angels
,
that
are
designed
to
this
office
.
I
say
not
,
all
the
glorous
Spirits
,
that
are
before
the
Throne
of
God
:
For
,
I
presume
not
to
determine
whether
there
be
not
other
spirits
besides
the
Angels
;
For
the
word
Angel
signifieth
a
Messenger
,
and
therefore
it
is
onely
these
that
are
employed
as
Gods
Messengers
,
that
are
called
by
that
name
;
and
those
that
believe
in
Christ
,
are
said
to
have
their
own
Angels
alwayes
beholding
the
face
of
God
,
Matth
.
18.
10.
These
doth
he
send
to
deliver
his
servants
in
distress
,
as
they
did
,
Dan.
3.
28
&
6.
22.
And
Peter
Acts
12.
For
,
he
giveth
his
Angels
charge
over
them
to
keep
them
in
all
their
wayes
,
they
shall
bear
them
up
in
their
hands
,
lest
they
dash
their
foot
against
a
stone
,
Psalm
91.
11
,
12.
Yea
,
they
have
their
office
also
for
the
good
of
souls
:
An
Angel
appeared
to
Christ
himself
and
strengthened
him
in
his
Agony
,
Luke
22.
43.
And
as
evil
spirits
can
hurt
the
souls
of
the
wicked
,
so
no
doubt
but
the
good
can
help
the
souls
of
the
Righteous
;
and
therefore
when
Satan
comes
to
Deceive
,
he
is
said
to
be
transformed
into
an
Angel
of
light
,
2
Cor
.
11.
14.
Yea
,
when
the
soul
goeth
out
of
the
body
,
these
Angels
are
the
Conductors
of
it
into
the
presence
of
God
,
Luke
16.
22.
Where
we
shall
be
made
equal
to
the
Angels
themselves
,
Luke
20.
36.
Oh
,
if
the
eyes
of
true
Christians
were
but
opened
to
see
their
glorious
attendance
,
they
would
be
more
sensible
of
this
Priviledge
,
and
more
thankful
for
it
,
then
now
they
be
.
God
could
do
all
things
for
us
without
Instruments
if
he
pleased
;
but
as
he
rather
chooseth
to
work
by
Instruments
and
second
causes
for
our
bodies
,
so
also
by
these
invisible
Instruments
both
for
body
and
soul
When
Saul
had
sinned
against
God
,
and
was
forsaken
by
him
,
the
Good
Spirit
was
taken
from
him
,
and
an
evil
spirit
given
him
.
Some
common
Benefits
even
common
men
may
have
by
these
Angels
while
they
forfeit
not
their
helps
,
but
not
that
special
benefit
as
the
Saints
.
The
world
cannot
distinguish
the
Righteous
from
the
wicked
,
but
the
Angels
of
God
can
;
for
the
must
needs
know
their
own
charge
,
and
who
it
is
that
Christ
hath
especially
committed
to
their
trust
.
SECT
XII
.
11.
ANother
excellent
Benefit
of
the
Converted
,
is
this
:
As
they
are
true
members
of
the
Catholick
Church
(
whatsoever
any
Schismaticks
may
say
to
the
contrary
,
that
would
confine
the
Catholick
Church
to
their
own
party
)
so
have
they
communion
with
the
whole
Church
,
and
many
spiritual
advantages
by
that
communion
.
Besides
that
external
communion
in
Church
order
and
Ordinances
,
which
he
ungodly
may
have
as
well
as
they
;
there
is
a
spiritual
internal
communion
and
communication
,
which
is
proper
●o
the
living
converted
members
.
All
the
Saints
have
one
spirit
of
holiness
to
animate
them
,
Rom
8.
9.
1
Cor
.
12.
And
they
all
intend
the
same
End
,
and
conspire
in
the
same
way
for
the
accomplishment
:
God
is
their
common
end
,
as
he
is
their
common
Original
,
Rom.
11.
36.
1
Cor
.
8.
6
,
11
,
12.
They
have
all
one
God
,
one
Christ
,
one
Faith
,
(
though
they
may
differ
in
many
smaller
opinions
)
and
to
every
one
of
them
is
given
Grace
,
according
to
the
measure
of
the
gift
of
Christ
,
Eph.
4.
5
,
6
,
7.
And
so
they
are
all
one
body
and
one
spirit
,
and
must
endeavour
to
keep
the
unity
of
the
spirit
in
the
bond
of
Peace
verse
3
,
4.
They
are
all
members
of
one
heavenly
City
,
even
Jerusalem
which
is
above
,
the
mother
of
us
all
;
where
they
shall
be
perfected
,
Heb
.
12.
22
,
23.
And
of
the
Militant
Church
the
City
of
God
,
while
they
are
here
on
Earth
.
It
is
the
Design
of
God
in
the
fulness
of
time
to
gather
them
all
into
one
,
in
Christ
,
yea
to
make
them
and
the
Angels
in
heaven
to
be
one
body
,
Eph.
1.
10.
They
have
here
the
same
officers
and
means
,
even
Apostles
,
and
Prophets
,
and
their
holy
writings
,
Pastors
and
Teachers
,
and
the
use
of
Ordinances
,
and
this
for
the
edifying
and
perfection
of
the
body
,
till
they
all
come
in
the
unity
of
the
faith
,
and
of
the
knowledge
of
the
son
of
God
,
to
a
perfect
Man
,
to
the
measure
of
the
stature
of
the
fulness
of
Christ
,
Eph.
4.
12
,
13.
That
speaking
the
truth
in
love
,
they
may
grow
up
into
him
in
all
things
which
is
the
head
,
Christ
,
from
whom
the
whole
body
fitly
joyned
together
and
compacted
by
that
which
every
joynt
supplyeth
,
according
to
the
effectual
working
in
the
measure
of
every
part
,
maketh
encrease
of
the
body
,
to
the
edifying
of
it self
in
love
,
vers
.
15
,
16.
Moreover
,
all
the
whole
Church
doth
constantly
pray
for
every
member
;
not
onely
as
for
those
that
are
yet
unconverted
,
that
they
may
have
Grace
,
because
they
have
no
Absolute
promise
to
be
heard
in
that
,
and
that
they
shall
not
be
heard
for
all
men
in
General
,
they
are
certain
,
and
therefore
may
not
so
ask
it
.
But
when
they
pray
for
the
Godly
,
it
is
as
for
those
,
for
whom
they
have
a
promise
.
As
they
live
in
the
constant
love
of
one
another
,
which
is
the
Mark
by
which
the
world
must
know
them
,
and
an
effect
of
the
Spirit
which
doth
animate
the
whole
body
(
1
Pet
.
1.
22
1
John
4.
7
,
8.
John
13.
34
,
35.
)
so
doth
this
love
express
it self
in
the
breathings
forth
of
constant
desires
for
the
Prosperity
of
the
whole
,
and
each
part
.
Oh
Christians
,
what
an
excellent
Priviledge
is
this
,
that
the
poorest
man
or
woman
of
you
that
is
converted
,
hath
thousands
and
thousands
of
the
prayers
of
the
Saints
going
for
you
to
God
from
day
to
day
:
which
way
ever
you
are
going
,
or
whatsoever
you
are
doing
,
this
stock
is
improving
for
you
,
this
work
is
going
on
.
When
you
are
about
other
matters
,
and
think
not
of
it
,
there
are
thousands
of
holy
people
praying
for
you
:
when
you
grow
cold
and
faint
in
prayer
,
there
are
thousands
of
servent
Christians
at
prayer
for
you
.
When
you
have
catcht
a
fall
,
and
conscience
is
troubled
,
and
you
dare
scarce
go
to
God
again
,
there
are
thousands
of
Christians
that
are
at
prayer
for
you
,
that
have
clearer
consciences
,
and
boldness
with
God
.
Is
not
this
a
comfort
when
your
graces
are
weak
,
when
temptations
are
strong
,
and
troubles
,
and
fears
,
and
doubts
are
many
,
to
remember
you
have
thousands
of
the
people
of
God
at
prayer
for
you
?
Is
not
this
a
great
comfort
in
the
greatest
dangers
,
when
you
are
afraid
of
your
salvation
,
to
remember
how
many
thousands
are
at
prayer
for
your
salvation
?
Nay
,
it
is
even
all
the
whole
Church
of
God
:
and
you
may
well
think
that
God
will
not
easily
deny
the
prayer
of
his
whole
Church
:
He
that
hath
promised
to
hear
two
or
three
,
yea
every
single
person
that
asketh
any
thing
in
the
Name
of
Christ
according
to
his
will
,
is
unlikely
to
deny
his
whole
Church
when
they
joyn
together
for
any
such
thing
:
and
this
is
a
matter
that
is
according
to
his
will
,
that
his
truly
converted
people
should
persevere
,
and
be
preserved
in
his
love
,
and
safely
brought
on
to
his
heavenly
Kingdom
,
2
Tim
.
4.
18.
Oh
remember
this
in
your
doubts
and
troubles
,
that
all
the
Church
of
Christ
is
daily
at
prayer
with
God
for
your
salvation
.
And
is
not
this
a
great
comfort
to
you
!
in
time
of
sickness
,
or
at
the
hour
of
Death
,
to
remember
,
that
now
the
whole
Church
of
God
is
at
prayer
for
you
.
You
send
to
this
friend
and
that
friend
which
you
think
have
Interest
in
God
,
and
you
are
glad
if
you
can
but
get
them
to
pray
for
you
:
How
glad
then
should
you
be
,
that
all
the
Church
prayeth
for
you
,
who
most
certainly
have
so
great
an
Interest
in
him
.
The
Spirit
of
Prayer
which
teacheth
the
people
of
God
to
pray
,
will
not
forget
you
,
nor
suffer
them
to
forget
you
,
but
will
make
them
pray
for
all
the
body
,
and
every
member
of
it
;
as
the
very
Tenure
of
the
Lords
Prayer
sheweth
you
:
and
Col.
1.
3.
Eph.
6.
18.
Col.
4.
3.
1
Tim
.
2.
1.
Rom.
1.
9
&
15.
30.
Oh
then
Sirs
,
if
you
he
wise
,
yield
to
that
Grace
of
Christ
that
would
convert
you
,
that
you
may
be
members
of
this
body
,
and
live
in
the
spiritual
communion
of
it
:
For
alas
,
to
joyn
externally
in
the
communion
of
the
Church
,
when
you
have
not
communion
with
them
in
the
Spirit
,
will
but
encrease
your
condemnation
at
the
last
.
You
are
every
day
among
the
Saints
of
God
,
but
you
know
them
not
,
nor
the
Spirit
by
which
they
live
,
nor
the
spiritual
part
of
the
work
which
they
do
.
Such
a
communion
as
the
dead
corps
have
together
which
you
tread
upon
(
whose
bones
and
dust
lie
mingled
in
the
Earth
)
in
comparison
of
our
communion
that
are
here
together
in
the
presence
of
God
among
the
living
;
even
such
a
communion
have
the
unconverted
in
the
visible
Church
,
in
comparison
of
that
spiritual
communion
of
the
people
that
are
converted
.
SECT
XIII
.
12.
ANother
excellent
Benefit
to
the
Converted
,
is
:
that
they
have
the
constant
Intercession
of
Jesus
Christ
,
God
and
man
,
in
his
heavenly
Priesthood
,
at
his
Fathers
right
hand
in
the
heavenly
Glory
.
Their
head
is
not
insensible
of
their
wants
,
nor
doth
he
disregard
them
;
the
wrong
that
is
done
you
,
he
takes
as
done
to
himself
.
Saul
,
Saul
,
why
persecutest
thou
me
?
said
he
,
to
one
that
trod
upon
his
foot
,
Acts
9.
4.
And
the
good
that
is
done
to
you
or
denied
to
you
by
others
,
he
takes
as
done
or
denied
to
himself
,
as
may
be
seen
in
Matth
.
25.
40
,
45.
Surely
then
he
doth
not
forget
us
,
though
he
be
exalted
to
his
Glory
.
He
is
not
like
the
poor
silly
creature
,
that
cannot
bear
exaltation
without
being
puffed
up
,
and
forgetting
themselves
:
yea
,
their
friends
and
their
God
No
;
his
exaltation
is
spiritual
and
heavenly
,
perfecting
his
humane
Nature
to
the
greatest
height
that
it
is
capable
of
:
He
liveth
in
the
face
of
God
who
is
love
;
nay
,
into
the
personal
Union
with
the
Godhead
which
is
Love
,
hath
he
assumed
our
nature
long
ago
;
He
was
never
more
tender
of
Jerusalem
,
when
he
wept
over
them
,
Luke
19.
41.
or
of
his
people
when
he
wept
,
and
bled
,
and
died
for
them
,
then
he
is
now
of
them
in
his
Glory
.
Though
he
cannot
weep
or
grieve
now
as
he
did
on
earth
,
yet
he
can
love
now
as
much
as
ever
he
loved
:
and
therefore
his
eye
is
still
upon
our
wants
,
his
heart
is
set
upon
us
for
our
good
;
he
looks
down
from
heaven
upon
every
particular
member
;
he
seeth
that
this
man
wants
this
Grace
,
and
that
man
wants
that
,
and
the
other
is
in
danger
of
this
or
that
corruption
or
Temptation
;
and
he
is
daily
carrying
on
the
Cure
.
T
is
he
that
sends
this
Minister
and
the
other
Minister
as
his
Apothecaries
,
with
his
Medicines
,
and
perswadeth
you
to
take
them
for
your
good
;
It
is
he
that
directeth
this
or
that
affliction
to
be
a
Purge
for
some
dangerous
Disease
,
when
he
seeth
that
easier
means
prevail
not
.
You
see
not
your
chief
Physitian
,
he
standeth
out
of
your
sight
;
but
he
seeth
you
,
and
it
is
he
that
doth
all
for
you
that
is
done
:
As
he
prepared
a
Medicine
of
his
own
blood
to
cure
sick
souls
,
while
he
was
here
upon
Earth
so
is
he
now
continually
applying
it
to
them
for
their
Cure
:
Do
not
think
that
all
his
love
was
shewed
upon
the
Cross
,
or
that
all
that
he
doth
for
you
by
his
blood
,
was
then
done
:
No
;
he
is
still
pleading
as
it
were
,
that
blood
on
your
hehalf
unto
his
Father
,
and
offering
the
Sacrifice
for
you
again
in
the
Holiest
,
which
he
once
offered
for
you
on
the
Cross
;
and
is
there
a
Priest
for
ever
after
the
Order
of
Melchisedeck
,
Heb
.
8.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
&
7.
3
,
11
,
15.
And
because
he
continueth
ever
,
he
hath
an
unchangeable
Priesthood
,
wherefore
he
is
able
also
to
save
them
to
the
uttermost
that
come
unto
God
by
him
,
seeing
he
ever
liveth
to
make
Interecession
for
them
,
Heb
.
7.
24
,
25.
For
as
by
his
own
blood
he
entred
once
into
the
Holy
Place
,
having
obtained
Eternal
Redemption
,
so
shall
this
blood
of
Christ
,
who
through
the
Eternal
Spirit
offered
himself
without
spot
to
God
,
purge
our
consciences
from
dead
works
to
serve
the
living
God
,
Heb
.
9.
11
,
14.
For
Christ
is
not
entred
into
the
Holy
place
made
with
hands
,
which
is
the
figure
of
the
True
,
but
into
Heaven
it self
,
now
to
appear
in
the
presence
of
God
for
us
,
Heb
.
9.
24.
For
after
he
had
offered
one
sacrifice
for
sins
,
for
ever
,
he
is
sat
down
on
the
right
hand
of
God
,
from
henceforth
expecting
,
till
his
(
and
our
)
enemies
be
made
his
foot-stool
;
for
by
one
offering
he
hath
perfected
for
ever
them
that
are
sanctified
,
Heb
.
10.
12
,
13
,
14.
So
that
,
we
have
a
perfect
high
Priest
that
perfectly
loveth
us
,
who
is
Representing
our
Case
before
his
Father
,
and
pleading
a
Perfect
sacrifice
for
us
;
and
through
him
it
is
that
we
our selves
have
boldness
to
enter
into
the
Holiest
,
even
by
his
blood
,
by
the
New
and
living
Way
which
he
hath
consecrated
for
us
,
through
the
Vail
,
even
his
flesh
:
For
,
having
such
an
High
Priest
over
the
house
of
God
,
we
may
draw
near
in
full
Assurance
of
Faith
,
if
we
have
a
true
heart
sprinkled
from
an
evil
conscience
,
as
our
bodies
are
washed
with
his
Baptismal
water
,
Heb
.
10
,
19
,
20
,
21
,
22.
Oh
what
an
unspeakable
comfort
is
this
,
to
every
truly
converted
soul
!
The
son
of
God
is
at
prayer
for
thee
Christian
,
If
thou
think
that
God
will
not
hear
thy
own
Prayers
:
no
,
nor
hear
the
whole
Churches
Prayers
,
Dost
thou
think
he
will
hear
his
Sons
Prayers
,
or
not
?
The
poor
man
that
is
born
blind
,
John
9.
31.
could
tell
that
God
heareth
not
sinners
,
that
is
,
unconverted
sinners
;
but
if
any
man
be
a
worshipper
of
God
,
and
doth
his
will
,
him
he
heareth
.
How
then
can
he
chuse
but
hear
him
that
had
no
sin
?
and
hear
him
that
taketh
away
the
sins
of
the
world
?
He
that
said
,
This
is
my
beloved
Son
,
in
whom
I
am
well
pleased
,
hear
him
;
will
sure
hear
him
himself
,
because
he
is
so
.
He
telleth
his
Father
,
John
11.
42.
I
know
that
thou
hearest
me
alwayes
;
and
it
is
not
onely
his
common
Intercession
for
his
common
Salvation
,
which
he
giveth
to
the
World
;
for
so
,
when
he
poured
out
his
soul
to
Death
,
and
was
numbred
among
the
Transgressors
,
and
bare
the
sins
of
many
,
he
made
Intercession
for
the
Transgressors
,
Isa
.
53.
12.
And
said
,
Father
forgive
them
,
for
they
know
not
what
they
do
.
And
so
he
procureth
them
a
conditional
Pardon
and
salvation
,
with
the
Means
and
Mercies
that
have
a
tendency
thereto
.
But
it
is
the
special
Intercession
for
that
special
Grace
which
he
Communicateth
to
none
but
his
living
members
.
Read
that
Excellent
Prayer
,
John
17.
which
he
putteth
up
to
the
Father
for
his
own
;
and
remember
that
these
Requests
are
for
you
,
and
that
it
is
for
all
that
shall
Believe
in
him
through
the
World
,
that
he
thus
Intercedeth
,
ver
.
20.
Oh
what
a
comfort
is
it
to
a
poor
Christian
,
that
in
his
greatest
Infirmities
,
and
deepest
sense
of
unworthiness
;
he
hath
the
beloved
of
the
Father
,
to
take
his
Prayers
and
present
them
to
God
,
and
to
plead
his
Cause
more
effectually
then
he
can
do
his
own
.
What
say
you
then
to
this
,
you
that
are
yet
in
the
flesh
,
and
unacquainted
with
the
life
of
Grace
,
would
you
have
a
Saviour
to
speak
for
you
to
the
Father
:
yea
,
one
who
hath
all
Power
in
Heaven
and
earth
committed
to
him
,
and
is
able
to
save
to
the
uttermost
all
those
that
come
to
God
by
him
?
Oh
yield
then
speedily
to
converting
Grace
,
and
rest
not
till
this
work
be
wrought
upon
your
souls
:
This
blessed
state
may
be
yours
as
well
as
other
mens
,
if
you
do
not
now
neglect
it
and
refuse
it
.
SECT
.
XIV
.
13.
ANother
Excellent
Benefit
to
the
Converted
,
is
:
That
God
hath
assured
them
that
all
things
are
theirs
,
and
shall
work
to
their
good
.
The
Promise
is
exprest
,
2
Cor
.
4.
15.
1
Cor
.
3.
21.
Rom
8
28.
Not
that
they
have
a
Propriety
in
other
mens
Possessions
,
in
civil
Respects
;
But
Finally
,
other
men
,
and
their
Possessions
,
and
all
the
world
are
for
their
good
.
As
the
world
at
first
was
made
for
Adam
,
and
his
off-spring
,
so
is
it
Redeemed
from
ruine
for
the
second
Adam
and
his
off-spring
,
in
a
special
manner
:
the
earthly
Proprietaries
shall
have
it
in
Possession
,
and
many
of
them
not
have
a
thousand
part
of
the
Benefit
by
it
,
as
others
that
possess
it
not
:
The
Physitian
hath
his
skill
in
his
own
Possession
,
but
the
Patient
that
is
Recovered
by
it
,
may
have
more
benefit
by
it
then
he
that
Possesseth
it
:
The
whole
frame
of
Heaven
and
Earth
are
in
perpetual
motion
for
the
glory
of
the
Saints
:
All
are
conjoyned
by
the
over-ruling
Providence
,
and
are
carrying
on
the
same
design
of
God
,
when
they
seem
at
the
greatest
odds
among
themselves
.
When
the
Instruments
themselves
are
unacquainted
with
their
own
employment
,
and
know
not
what
it
is
that
they
are
doing
,
yet
God
knoweth
,
who
seeth
,
and
ruleth
them
all
.
The
business
that
God
hath
in
hand
is
to
build
the
Heavenly
Jerusalem
,
to
gather
to
himself
the
whole
number
of
his
Elect
,
that
are
scattered
through
the
world
,
Matth
.
24.
31.
John
11.
52.
And
to
make
them
a
City
for
his
own
Habitation
,
and
a
People
for
his
everlasting
Praise
;
and
the
very
Persecutors
of
the
Church
are
but
now
hewing
them
and
squaring
them
,
and
fitting
them
for
the
building
:
When
God
seeth
us
sick
a
Pleurisie
,
he
often
useth
the
sword
of
an
enemy
to
set
us
blood
,
which
shall
as
certainly
do
the
cure
as
the
tenderest
hand
.
The
Medicine
knoweth
not
that
it
is
healing
a
mans
Disease
;
the
Lance
knoweth
not
that
it
is
saving
a
mans
life
by
taking
away
his
blood
,
but
he
that
useth
them
knoweth
what
he
is
doing
.
Herod
and
Pilate
,
and
the
people
of
the
Jews
thought
they
had
been
securing
their
own
seats
,
and
the
Liberty
of
their
Nation
,
by
crucifying
one
that
called
himself
King
of
the
Jews
:
they
little
knew
that
they
were
shedding
that
blood
,
that
was
to
be
a
sacrifice
for
the
sins
of
the
World
,
and
crucifying
that
flesh
that
was
given
for
the
life
of
the
world
,
John
6.
51.
but
God
knew
what
he
was
doing
by
them
:
For
,
they
did
nothing
but
what
his
Counsel
had
determined
should
come
to
pass
,
Act.
4.
28.
Pharaoh
thought
he
was
securing
his
Interest
;
but
God
knew
he
was
getting
himself
Glory
,
and
his
people
a
wonderfull
Deliverance
by
his
Obstinacy
.
And
even
Satan
himself
is
as
much
over-reached
in
his
Devices
and
Enterprizes
against
the
Saints
,
as
their
earthly
enemies
are
.
He
is
but
exercising
their
Graces
,
and
driving
them
to
Christ
,
and
honouring
the
Power
of
his
blood
and
Spirit
eventually
,
when
he
seeketh
to
devour
them
;
his
Temptations
do
but
make
them
the
more
watchfull
;
or
if
they
fall
,
they
rise
with
the
greater
hatred
of
sin
,
and
love
to
Christ
,
and
thankfulness
for
his
blood
,
and
pardoning
Grace
;
and
renewed
Resolution
,
to
walk
more
carefully
for
the
time
to
come
:
Oh
blessed
state
,
where
all
the
World
,
both
good
and
bad
,
both
friends
and
foes
,
both
Angels
and
Devils
are
all
carrying
on
the
Work
of
our
salvation
,
some
with
Delight
,
and
some
unwillingly
,
some
with
understanding
,
and
some
not
knowing
what
they
do
!
What
a
state
of
comfort
hath
that
man
,
that
may
be
assured
that
whatsoever
befalleth
him
,
shall
be
for
his
good
,
and
that
all
things
do
work
together
for
the
best
.
I
confess
,
I
have
had
my self
so
much
comfort
from
that
one
Promise
,
Rom.
8.
28.
that
I
would
not
have
been
without
it
for
a
world
.
When
I
have
had
no
particular
Discovery
of
the
tendency
of
a
Providence
,
and
under
affliction
,
and
the
appearance
of
Death
,
have
had
nothing
from
below
to
support
me
,
that
one
Promise
hath
appeared
so
full
,
that
I
thought
if
there
were
no
more
,
it
might
abundantly
supply
my
soul
with
Consolation
What
fear
should
we
have
of
want
,
or
enemies
,
of
sickness
,
or
Death
,
or
any
thing
that
may
be
terrible
to
the
flesh
,
as
long
as
we
know
that
all
things
do
but
conspire
our
salvation
?
And
though
none
of
the
Wheels
in
the
Chariot
of
Providence
should
know
which
way
or
whither
they
are
moving
themselves
:
yet
do
they
all
serve
to
convey
us
to
our
Glory
:
It
is
a
matter
that
is
past
the
Belief
of
the
Carnall
World
,
but
it
is
a
certain
sealed
truth
;
that
when
the
Persecutor
is
treading
down
and
tormenting
the
poor
despised
Saints
,
it
is
the
Saint
that
is
the
gainer
,
and
all
this
is
for
his
good
,
and
his
Ignorant
enemy
is
scouring
off
his
Rust
,
and
preparing
him
for
his
Masters
use
,
and
for
his
glory
,
and
is
himself
the
loser
,
and
the
miserable
wretch
,
when
he
is
highest
in
his
honour
,
and
deepest
in
his
cruelty
,
and
proudest
in
his
Triumphs
.
Why
poor
sinners
,
do
not
your
hearts
within
you
long
to
be
partakers
of
this
blessed
state
?
Is
it
not
worth
all
that
you
can
do
or
suffer
,
yea
worth
ten
thousand
worlds
,
to
be
such
a
one
as
I
have
now
described
to
you
?
Why
,
you
may
be
such
if
your
own
folly
and
neglect
exclude
you
not
.
God
hath
not
shut
you
out
of
the
Promise
;
Oh
do
not
shut
out
your selves
by
refusing
his
converting
Grace
.
SECT
.
XV
.
14.
ANother
most
Excellent
Benefit
to
the
Converted
,
is
:
that
they
are
past
their
greatest
danger
,
and
have
done
the
greatest
business
of
their
lives
,
and
now
are
ready
for
Death
and
Judgement
,
whensoever
it
shall
come
.
Now
that
all
danger
is
over
,
or
all
enemies
yet
overcome
,
or
all
their
work
done
,
nor
that
they
are
yet
perfectly
ready
to
die
:
But
the
main
Work
is
done
,
and
the
main
Conquest
of
the
enemy
is
over
,
and
the
main
danger
is
past
,
and
in
the
main
they
are
prepared
for
their
change
.
What
had
we
to
do
here
but
to
prepare
for
glory
,
and
in
this
short
and
troublesome
life
to
get
Interest
in
a
better
,
that
shall
never
End
:
and
with
all
that
are
truly
converted
,
this
is
done
:
At
the
very
hour
that
God
converted
them
,
he
made
them
his
sons
,
he
pardoned
their
sins
,
and
gave
them
Right
to
everlasting
Glory
:
When
he
gives
you
Christ
,
he
gives
you
all
things
,
or
puts
you
into
a
condition
,
wherein
you
may
well
think
he
will
give
you
all
things
,
Rom.
8.
32.
Oh
happy
day
,
may
that
man
or
woman
say
,
as
long
as
they
live
,
when
God
did
translate
them
out
of
the
Kingdom
of
Darkness
into
the
Kingdom
of
his
dear
Son
!
Many
keep
their
birth
dayes
,
as
a
day
of
Rejoycing
,
or
feasting
while
they
live
,
when
Solomon
saith
,
the
day
of
Death
is
better
then
the
day
of
Birth
,
Eccl.
7.
1.
But
they
that
know
the
day
of
their
New-birth
,
may
well
make
that
a
day
of
Rejoycing
while
they
live
.
Oh
Sirs
,
what
a
blessed
change
doth
that
one
day
or
hour
make
,
when
God
shall
presently
bring
up
the
heart
of
a
sinner
to
himself
,
and
Joyn
them
truly
to
Jesus
Christ
,
and
forgive
all
the
sins
that
ever
they
did
,
and
give
them
Right
to
everlasting
Glory
!
You
are
like
a
man
that
is
pursued
by
his
enemies
▪
and
as
soon
as
ever
he
can
but
get
into
such
a
Castle
or
Garrison
he
is
safe
:
So
,
when
you
first
get
into
Christ
by
a
living
effectual
Faith
,
that
very
hour
were
you
out
of
the
reach
of
the
prevailing
commanding
power
of
Hell
:
Then
was
the
strong
man
cast
out
of
your
souls
:
then
were
you
brought
from
under
the
curse
of
the
Law
,
and
the
wrath
of
God
:
If
Death
had
found
you
one
hour
before
that
change
,
you
had
been
Damned
wretches
in
Hell
for
ever
:
and
if
Death
should
come
but
one
hour
after
that
change
,
you
will
certainly
be
glorified
Saints
with
Christ
.
This
is
true
Sirs
,
how
strange
soever
it
may
seem
to
you
:
And
the
Reason
is
at
hand
,
because
that
the
hour
before
your
conversion
,
you
were
the
members
of
Satan
,
you
were
in
the
flesh
,
and
had
no
saving
Interest
in
Christ
or
in
the
Promise
:
and
the
hour
after
true
conversion
,
you
are
members
of
Christ
and
children
of
the
Promise
,
and
have
part
in
him
who
is
Lord
of
all
.
I
deny
not
but
you
must
still
watch
and
pray
,
that
you
enter
not
into
Temptation
,
and
for
all
the
Promise
that
is
left
you
of
entring
into
rest
,
you
must
fear
lest
you
should
seem
to
come
short
of
it
,
Heb
.
4.
1.
And
you
must
still
stand
on
your
guard
in
all
the
spiritual
Armour
,
and
work
and
fight
out
your
salvation
,
and
quit
your selves
like
men
to
the
end
:
but
yet
I
may
well
say
that
the
main
brunt
is
over
:
the
enemy
is
dispossessed
of
his
chiefest
hold
:
he
that
ruled
you
is
now
cast
out
,
and
though
he
be
not
quite
under
your
feet
,
yet
he
shortly
will
be
:
and
your
greatest
business
now
is
to
keep
him
out
,
and
to
stand
on
your
Defence
;
and
keep
that
you
have
,
that
none
may
take
your
Crown
from
you
,
and
to
follow
on
the
conquered
enemy
,
in
the
pursuit
,
till
none
remain
;
and
to
grow
in
Grace
,
and
perfect
your
holiness
in
the
fear
of
God
,
and
cast
out
the
Remnants
of
your
former
filthiness
,
2
Pet
.
3.
last
.
2
Cor
.
7.
1.
&
13.
9.
Heb
.
6.
1.
Hearken
therefore
poor
sinners
,
and
as
ever
you
are
friends
to
your
own
souls
,
neglect
not
that
Grace
that
would
bring
you
into
this
condition
.
Would
you
not
think
your selves
happy
,
if
it
were
thus
with
you
?
SECT
.
XVI
.
15.
ANother
most
Excellent
Benefit
of
the
Converted
,
is
:
that
they
are
the
Rightfull
heirs
of
Everlasting
Glory
,
and
as
soon
as
the
soul
is
gone
out
of
the
body
,
they
shall
have
Possession
of
it
:
and
at
the
day
of
Judgement
they
shall
have
a
blessed
Resurrection
,
and
shall
themselves
be
justified
in
Judgement
,
and
also
with
Christ
shall
Judge
the
world
;
and
so
shall
be
fully
possessed
of
that
Glory
in
soul
and
body
,
and
shall
live
in
the
everlasting
Praise
of
their
Redeemer
:
Here
are
many
particular
benefits
,
which
for
brevity
I
joyn
together
.
First
,
They
are
now
the
heirs
of
glory
;
for
being
the
sons
of
God
,
they
are
co-heirs
with
Christ
,
though
they
must
follow
him
in
sufferings
,
before
they
come
to
the
possession
of
their
Inheritance
,
Rom.
8.
16
,
17.
The
Spirit
witnesseth
with
our
spirits
that
we
are
the
children
of
God
,
and
if
children
,
then
heirs
,
heirs
of
God
,
and
joynt-heirs
with
Christ
,
if
so
be
that
we
suffer
with
him
,
that
we
may
also
be
glorified
together
.
Though
now
in
our
Minority
we
differ
not
from
servants
,
yet
being
sons
we
are
heirs
of
all
,
Gal.
4.
1
,
7.
When
moved
with
holy
fear
we
prepare
the
Ark
,
and
hide
our selves
in
Christ
by
faith
,
and
become
the
heirs
of
the
Righteousness
of
Faith
,
even
then
also
do
we
become
heirs
of
the
end
of
that
Righteousness
,
Heb
.
11.
7.
When
we
receive
our
Interest
in
the
Promise
,
that
Promise
makes
us
heirs
,
Gal.
3.
29.
Oh
brethren
,
that
you
could
but
conceive
the
greatness
of
this
blessedness
,
which
even
the
poorest
beggar
in
the
world
may
have
,
that
is
rich
in
Faith
,
for
even
they
are
heirs
of
that
Kingdom
which
God
hath
promised
to
them
that
Love
him
,
Jam
.
2.
5.
How
certainly
shall
th●se
be
partakers
of
that
glory
,
when
they
have
finished
their
course
,
and
fought
the
good
fight
?
2
Tim
.
4.
7
,
8.
For
God
hath
laid
up
a
Crown
of
salvation
,
for
all
such
as
love
his
Appearing
.
And
it
is
conversion
that
bringeth
us
into
this
blessed
state
,
and
the
unconverted
have
no
part
or
fellowship
in
it
.
See
Tit
.
3
4
,
5
,
6
,
7.
But
after
that
the
kindness
and
Love
of
God
our
Saviour
toward
man
appeared
,
not
by
works
of
Righteousness
which
we
have
done
,
but
according
to
his
mercy
he
saved
us
,
by
the
washing
of
Regeneration
and
Renewing
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
he
shed
o●
us
abundantly
through
Jesus
Christ
our
Saviour
:
That
being
justified
by
his
Grace
,
we
should
be
made
heirs
according
to
the
hope
of
Eternal
life
.
So
that
,
it
is
conversion
that
bringeth
us
into
this
happy
condition
:
Oh
therefore
bless
God
if
you
find
he
hath
wrought
this
work
upon
your
souls
.
Yet
be
not
careless
for
th●
time
to
come
,
but
let
every
one
of
you
shew
the
same
Diligence
to
the
full
Assurance
of
hope
unto
the
end
:
that
ye
be
not
slothfull
,
but
followers
of
them
that
through
Faith
and
Patience
inherit
the
Promise
,
Heb
6.
11
,
12.
And
then
doubt
not
;
for
God
●ath
confirmed
your
salvation
by
his
Oath
▪
For
God
being
willing
abundantly
to
shew
to
the
heirs
of
Promise
the
Immutability
of
his
counsell
,
confirmed
it
by
an
Oath
;
saith
the
Apostle
,
Heb
.
6
17
,
18.
That
by
two
Immutable
things
,
in
which
it
was
impossible
for
God
to
lie
,
we
might
have
a
strong
consolation
,
who
have
fled
for
Refuge
,
to
lay
hold
on
th●
hope
set
before
us
,
which
hope
we
have
as
an
Anchor
of
the
soul
,
●●th
sure
and
stedfast
,
and
which
entreth
into
that
which
is
within
〈◇〉
Vail
;
Whither
Jesus
Christ
the
fore-runner
,
is
for
us
entered
,
●e●s
.
19
,
20.
2.
Hereupon
it
follows
,
that
whensoever
the
Righteous
die
,
their
souls
are
conveyed
by
Angels
into
that
Glory
,
Luke
16.
22.
And
when
they
depart
,
they
are
with
Christ
,
Phil
.
1
23.
And
when
they
are
absent
from
the
body
,
they
are
present
with
the
Lord
,
2
Cor
.
5.
8.
Of
which
they
may
be
confident
as
walking
by
Faith
,
and
not
by
sight
;
and
knowing
,
that
if
our
earthly
house
of
this
Tabernacle
were
dissolved
,
we
have
a
building
of
God
,
an
house
not
made
with
hands
,
eternal
in
the
Heavens
;
and
therefore
may
groan
earnestly
,
desiring
to
be
clothed
upon
with
our
house
which
is
from
Heaven
,
2
Cor
.
5.
1
,
2
,
3
,
6
,
7.
And
when
we
die
,
we
may
say
with
Steven
,
Lord
Jesus
Receive
my
spirit
,
Acts
7.
59.
And
were
our
Death
as
Ignominious
as
the
thiefs
on
the
cross
,
yet
that
day
should
we
be
with
Christ
in
Paradise
,
Luke
23.
43.
Oh
blessed
people
that
live
in
such
a
Case
,
so
near
the
door
of
a
more
blessed
life
!
How
can
you
indure
to
be
out
of
this
condition
of
hope
and
peace
,
one
day
or
hour
?
Oh
that
you
did
but
know
the
blessedness
that
you
Neglect
!
3.
But
yet
,
this
is
not
all
,
but
the
greatest
part
of
the
blessedness
remains
till
the
day
of
Judgement
,
and
then
there
are
these
four
benefits
to
be
Received
.
1.
The
Righteous
shall
have
a
blessed
Resurrection
:
not
the
Resurrection
of
Damnation
,
which
will
be
the
Lot
of
all
the
Rest
,
but
the
Resurrection
of
life
,
as
Christ
distinguisheth
them
,
Iohn
5.
28
,
29.
The
graves
shall
be
no
longer
able
to
detain
them
,
but
he
that
conquered
Death
by
his
own
Resurrection
,
will
by
the
same
Divine
power
again
overcome
it
by
the
Resurrection
of
his
people
.
And
as
his
Natural
body
hath
already
triumphed
over
it
,
so
shall
his
Mystical
body
at
that
day
:
he
that
made
Heaven
and
Earth
of
Nothing
,
will
by
the
same
Almightiness
accomplish
this
:
Read
1
Cor
.
15.
throughout
.
2.
And
being
raised
and
brought
to
Judgement
,
the
next
benefit
will
be
their
Final
Iustification
.
They
have
now
the
Justificacation
and
pardon
of
the
Gospel
,
and
then
they
shall
have
the
finall
Justification
of
the
Judge
▪
For
he
will
give
to
every
man
according
to
Right
,
and
his
Promise
made
this
their
Right
through
the
blood
of
Christ
.
For
,
there
is
no
condemnation
to
them
that
are
in
Christ
Iesus
,
who
walk
not
after
the
flesh
,
but
after
the
Spirit
,
Rom.
8.
1.
Whatsoever
sin
can
then
be
charged
on
them
,
they
can
answer
all
by
shewing
the
Gospel
Pardon
in
the
blood
of
Christ
,
and
if
their
Title
be
questioned
,
they
can
prove
it
by
their
faith
and
sincere
obedience
.
So
all
that
Repent
and
are
converted
,
will
then
have
their
sin
blotted
out
,
when
that
time
of
refreshing
shall
come
from
that
presence
of
the
Lord
,
Acts
3.
19.
It
is
not
possible
that
Christ
should
condemn
his
own
body
,
and
condemn
those
that
have
believed
in
him
,
and
sincerely
loved
him
:
so
dear
a
friend
,
so
tender-hearted
a
Saviour
that
hath
bought
us
so
dearly
,
and
sanctified
us
,
and
cleansed
us
,
and
given
us
a
Right
to
that
Justification
by
his
Promise
,
cannot
possibly
condemn
us
after
all
this
.
As
certainly
as
Christ
himself
is
justified
,
and
his
Promise
true
,
and
his
love
unchangeable
,
so
certainly
shall
all
the
converted
be
then
absolute
.
3.
And
not
onely
so
,
but
also
with
Christ
they
shall
Iudge
the
world
:
for
so
is
the
plain
word
of
Promise
,
1
Cor
.
6.
2.
Yea
,
they
shall
Judge
the
Angels
themselves
,
verse
3.
4.
And
lastly
,
they
shall
take
possession
of
their
glory
,
and
enter
into
the
Joy
of
their
Lord
,
Matth
.
25.
21
,
23.
Then
shall
the
Righteous
shine
forth
as
the
sun
in
the
Kingdom
of
their
Father
,
when
the
wicked
are
cast
into
that
Fornace
of
fire
,
where
shall
be
wailing
and
gnashing
of
teeth
,
Mat
.
13.
42
,
43.
He
that
hath
ears
to
hear
let
him
hear
,
saith
Christ
,
when
he
had
spoken
these
words
:
and
he
that
will
not
hear
such
things
as
these
,
and
regard
them
,
will
one
day
wish
,
that
he
had
never
had
ears
,
and
never
had
a
heart
in
his
breast
,
or
else
that
it
had
been
better
.
Oh
dear
friends
!
That
I
were
but
able
to
make
you
know
the
Difference
,
between
the
Righteous
and
the
wicked
at
that
day
.
Surely
I
should
not
need
then
to
say
any
more
to
you
to
make
you
apprehensive
of
the
Necessity
of
conversion
,
and
to
make
haste
to
entertain
that
Grace
that
is
offered
you
.
If
the
Crown
of
glory
be
worth
seeking
,
then
must
converting
Grace
be
sought
:
If
an
everlasting
blessedness
with
Christ
and
his
holy
Angels
,
be
worth
the
having
,
Renewing
Grace
is
worth
the
having
.
Lift
up
your
heads
then
Christians
,
and
rejoyce
in
the
hope
that
is
set
before
you
.
Oh
bless
the
Lord
that
ever
he
brought
you
into
the
Kingdom
of
Grace
,
which
is
but
the
beginning
of
the
Kingdom
of
Glory
.
As
sure
as
your
Natural
birth
was
your
entrance
into
this
Natural
world
,
so
sure
was
your
New
birth
the
entrance
into
a
better
world
.
For
your
life
Eternal
was
begun
when
you
began
to
have
the
saving
knowledge
of
God
,
and
his
Son
Jesus
Christ
.
He
that
hath
given
you
the
earnest
of
his
Spirit
,
2
Cor
.
1.
22.
&
5.
5.
who
hath
sealed
us
with
the
holy
Spirit
of
Promise
,
which
i●
the
〈…〉
nest
of
our
Inheritance
,
till
the
Redemption
of
the
purchased
Poss●ssion
,
will
doubtless
give
us
the
Inheritance
it self
.
Fear
not
Christian
,
the
Lord
that
hath
promised
will
not
deceive
thee
;
for
he
never
yet
deceived
any
.
But
as
sure
as
the
Sun
doth
shine
in
the
firmament
,
so
sure
shalt
thou
live
in
the
heavenly
Jerusalem
,
and
he
joyned
with
the
holy
Angels
of
God
in
his
everlasting
Praises
,
and
then
thou
wilt
better
know
,
then
now
thou
canst
do
,
what
God
did
for
thee
that
Day
that
he
did
convert
thee
.
I
know
it
is
the
business
of
the
enemy
of
thy
Salvation
,
if
it
might
be
,
to
draw
thee
back
into
thy
former
state
of
Death
and
Darkness
;
and
when
he
cannot
do
that
to
rob
thee
at
least
,
of
the
comfort
of
thy
Felicity
,
that
thou
mightest-doubt
,
and
fear
,
and
live
in
perplexity
,
as
if
thou
wert
not
the
heir
of
Glory
.
Because
as
he
is
loath
to
be
tormented
before
the
time
,
so
is
he
loth
that
thou
shouldst
be
comforted
before
the
time
;
but
do
not
thou
believe
him
:
suffer
him
not
to
hide
thy
blessedness
from
thine
eyes
.
Oh
,
Remember
it
cannot
be
loved
,
if
it
be
not
●●lieved
;
thou
wilt
lose
thy
joy
and
God
his
Praise
,
if
the
Tempter
prevail
with
the●
to
deny
thy
Mercy
.
Believe
the●
,
and
give
God
the
glory
by
Believing
.
SECT
.
XVII
.
16.
ANother
of
the
blessings
of
a
Converted
man
,
is
:
That
New
life
which
he
hath
begun
,
is
a
life
of
●●alth
,
and
peace
,
and
comfort
,
and
the
very
beginning
of
his
everlasting
peace
and
〈◇〉
,
and
the
more
he
hath
of
it
,
the
more
happy
will
his
life
be
.
It
is
not
onely
our
suffering
that
is
the
way
to
Reigning
,
and
our
Tribulation
by
which
we
must
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
God
;
but
●e
have
also
Peace
,
the
way
to
Peace
;
and
Life
,
the
way
to
Life
;
and
Jo●
,
the
way
to
Joy
and
Glory
.
Our
Tribulation
and
suff●ring●
a●●
but
some
accidental
Attendants
of
this
our
Militant
state
,
but
the
l●●●
it self
consists
of
other
kind
of
Matter
.
How
blessed
a
life
is
it
to
live
in
so
near
Relation
to
God
as
is
above
mentioned
?
and
ho●
pleasant
a
thing
is
the
believing
exercise
of
his
Graces
!
O●
,
h●●
sweet
is
it
to
live
here
in
any
lively
beginnings
of
the
love
of
God!
How
pleasant
is
it
to
know
that
we
are
Beloved
of
him
▪
How
sweet
is
it
to
draw
neer
him
,
and
plead
our
Cause
with
〈◇〉
in
faith
;
and
to
call
him
Father
in
confidence
through
Christ
▪
How
sweet
is
it
to
live
under
the
power
of
his
Ordinances
▪
〈◇〉
by
his
Spirit
he
blesseth
them
to
our
souls
!
What
a
Joy
〈◇〉
i●●●lievingly
to
think
before-hand
of
their
Et●●n●●
blessedness
▪
〈◇〉
what
comfortable
Communion
have
the
people
of
God
together
,
and
what
good
doth
it
do
them
to
hear
&
speak
of
the
Glory
that
they
shall
possess
!
Oh
poor
deceived
sinners
,
that
think
the
way
of
the
Lord
to
be
so
grievous
,
and
flie
from
it
as
if
it
were
an
insufferable
toyl
.
Did
you
but
know
the
safety
and
the
comfort
which
the
life
of
godliness
doth
afford
,
you
would
be
of
another
mind
,
and
take
another
course
then
you
do
.
I
do
profess
to
you
all
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
that
you
will
never
have
a
safe
,
nor
truly
peaceable
and
comfortable
life
,
till
you
are
converted
and
live
a
spiritual
and
heavenly
life
:
the
joy
of
the
world
is
sorrow
in
comparison
of
that
you
might
have
from
Christ
.
The
laughter
of
a
fool
doth
not
so
much
differ
from
the
highest
content
of
the
greatest
Prince
on
earth
;
as
your
carnal
mirth
and
peace
doth
differ
from
that
which
is
fetched
by
true
faith
,
from
the
face
of
God
,
and
the
life
to
come
.
You
flie
from
godliness
for
fear
of
sorrow
and
trouble
,
and
I
tell
you
it
is
Joyo
and
Peace
that
you
flie
from
,
and
sorrow
and
trouble
that
you
continue
in
,
and
that
you
are
preparing
for
.
Believe
the
Lord
Jesus
himself
,
if
you
will
not
believe
those
that
have
tried
,
Matth
.
11.
27
,
28.
Come
to
me
all
you
that
are
weary
and
heavey
laden
,
and
I
will
give
you
rest
;
take
●y
yoke
upon
you
,
and
learn
of
me
,
for
I
am
meek
and
lowly
in
heart
,
and
ye
shall
find
rest
to
your
souls
:
for
my
yoke
is
easie
,
and
my
burden
is
light
,
1
John
5.
3.
For
,
this
is
the
love
of
God
,
that
we
keep
his
commandments
,
and
his
commands
are
not
grievous
,
Rom.
5.
1
,
2
,
3.
Being
justified
by
faith
,
we
have
peace
with
God
,
through
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
by
whom
also
we
have
access
by
faith
into
this
Grace
wherein
we
stand
,
and
rejoyce
in
the
hope
of
the
glory
of
God
;
and
not
onely
so
,
but
we
glory
in
tribulation
,
1
Pet
.
1.
8
,
9.
Whom
having
not
seen
,
ye
love
,
though
now
you
see
him
not
,
yet
believing
,
ye
rejoyce
with
joy
unspeakable
and
full
of
glory
,
receiving
the
end
of
your
faith
,
even
the
Salvation
of
your
soul●
.
Phil
.
3.
3.
We
are
the
circumcision
,
that
worship
God
in
the
Spirit
,
and
rejoyce
in
Christ
Jesus
,
and
have
no
confidence
in
the
flesh
,
1
Thes
.
5.
16.
Rejoyce
evermore
,
Phil
.
4.
4.
Rejoyce
in
the
Lord
alwayes
,
and
again
I
say
,
Rejoyce
,
Psalm
33.
1.
Rejoyce
in
the
Lord
ye
Righteous
,
for
praise
is
comely
for
the
upright
,
Psalm
79.
10
,
11
,
12.
Ye
that
love
the
Lord
,
hate
evil
,
he
preserveth
the
souls
of
his
Saints
,
●e
delivereth
them
out
of
the
hands
of
the
wicked
:
Light
〈◇〉
sown
for
the
Righteous
,
and
gladness
for
the
upright
in
heart
:
Rejoyce
in
the
Lord
,
Oh
ye
righteous
,
and
shout
for
joy
all
ye
that
●●e
upright
in
heart
.
What
say
you
to
all
this
now
?
Is
it
a
life
of
Trouble
and
Misery
,
that
God
hath
prescribed
for
his
people
to
live
in
?
Is
this
a
burdensome
grievous
life
?
Will
you
not
believe
him
concerning
his
own
way
?
I
tell
you
again
,
and
declare
to
you
from
the
Lord
,
that
you
shall
never
have
true
peace
and
comfort
till
you
are
converted
,
and
lead
a
holy
life
:
And
you
that
say
you
shall
never
have
a
merry
day
more
if
you
leave
your
sins
,
and
give
up
your selves
to
a
life
of
holiness
,
I
do
profess
and
proclaim
to
you
,
that
you
shall
never
have
a
merry
life
indeed
till
you
do
it
:
I
mean
,
you
shall
never
have
that
solid
and
lasting
Joy
which
beseemeth
a
man
of
wisdom
to
regard
:
Believe
the
Lord
himself
that
hath
told
you
it
twice
over
,
Isa
.
48.
22.
There
is
no
Peace
saith
the
Lord
to
the
wicked
,
Isa
.
51.
21.
There
is
no
Peace
saith
my
God
to
the
wicked
,
Isa
.
59.
8.
The
way
of
Peace
they
know
not
,
there
is
no
Iudgement
in
their
goings
:
they
have
made
them
crooked
paths
,
whosoever
goeth
therein
,
shall
not
know
peace
.
I
confess
a
carnall
peace
you
may
a
while
maintain
,
and
for
a
time
may
have
a
merry
dream
,
but
the
day
is
neer
when
you
will
have
a
terrible
awakening
.
And
you
may
think
that
the
godly
have
no
such
Joy
,
because
you
see
it
not
,
or
because
you
see
them
sad
and
heavy
.
But
their
Ioy
is
such
as
strangers
meddle
not
with
,
Prov.
14.
10.
I
know
the
Righteous
have
many
troubles
,
and
are
oftner
in
tears
and
groans
then
others
;
but
that
is
from
the
Remnants
of
their
sins
,
which
as
it
consisteth
with
prevailing
Grace
,
so
doth
that
sorrow
with
prevailing
Joy
,
or
may
do
at
least
.
A
dead
man
groaneth
not
,
when
a
sick
man
doth
:
and
yet
that
is
no
disparagement
to
life
:
what
is
sweeter
then
life
,
and
yet
sickness
may
make
it
grievous
;
but
we
do
not
therefore
prefer
death
before
life
,
because
some
are
sick
:
so
what
is
sweeter
then
the
life
of
Grace
,
and
yet
spiritual
sickness
may
make
us
walk
heavily
,
and
yet
we
do
not
therefore
prefer
a
death
in
sin
before
it
.
Oh
,
come
and
try
sinners
the
pleasures
that
be
in
the
wayes
of
God
,
and
do
not
for
shame
speak
against
them
,
till
you
have
throughly
tryed
them
.
The
Lord
himself
doth
testifie
of
them
,
Prov.
3.
13.
&
21.
20.
Happy
is
the
man
that
findeth
Wisdom
,
and
the
man
that
getteth
understanding
,
for
the
Merchandize
of
it
is
better
then
the
Merchandize
of
silver
,
and
the
gain
thereof
then
fine
gold
:
she
is
more
precious
then
Ru●ies
,
all
the
things
thou
ca●st
desire
are
not
to
be
compared
to
her
:
Length
of
daies
is
in
her
right
hand
,
and
in
her
left
hand
Riches
and
Honour
:
her
waies
are
waies
of
pleasantness
,
and
all
her
paths
are
Peace
:
she
is
a
tree
of
life
to
them
that
lay
hold
upon
her
,
and
happy
is
every
one
that
retaineth
her
.
You
see
then
that
Conversion
is
the
beginning
of
Consolation
.
SECT
.
XVIII
.
17.
ANother
of
the
Priviledges
of
the
Converted
,
is
this
;
As
he
hath
cause
of
continual
Ioy
,
so
no
evil
that
can
befall
him
,
is
a
sufficient
reason
to
lay
by
these
Ioys
,
as
to
the
habit
at
least
,
and
the
prevailing
Degree
:
I
know
that
so
far
as
we
have
sin
,
we
may
,
we
shall
,
we
must
have
sorrow
;
but
then
,
so
far
as
we
have
that
sin
pardoned
and
mortified
,
we
may
,
we
should
have
greater
joy
:
and
because
a
converted
man
hath
no
unmortified
,
unpardoned
sin
,
therefore
his
cause
of
Joy
is
greater
then
his
cause
of
sorrow
.
Though
yet
I
must
say
,
that
there
are
seasons
when
sorrow
must
be
most
expressed
as
in
dayes
of
humiliation
,
and
in
great
falls
,
and
some
afflictions
,
yet
habitually
then
our
joy
should
be
the
greater
,
though
it
be
not
the
season
to
express
it
.
But
my
special
meaning
here
is
about
the
evil
of
Affliction
,
which
is
sanctified
to
the
godly
,
and
hath
lost
its
sting
,
and
is
turned
by
a
hand
of
Grace
to
their
Advantage
;
should
not
that
man
live
in
continual
Joy
,
that
is
the
heir
of
Heaven
,
and
a
friend
of
God
,
and
a
member
of
Christ
,
and
doth
but
wait
for
the
hour
of
Death
to
be
possessed
of
that
unspeakable
endless
Glory
?
What
should
trouble
the
heart
of
him
that
is
escaped
out
of
the
power
of
Satan
,
and
the
greatest
trouble
,
which
is
the
wrath
of
God
,
and
the
danger
of
everlasting
misery
?
that
which
may
torment
the
heart
of
another
day
and
night
,
even
the
thoughts
of
the
endless
flames
of
hell
:
this
is
not
onely
taken
out
of
his
way
,
but
turned
into
the
matter
of
his
Joy
and
Praise
;
to
think
but
of
the
fearfull
misery
that
he
hath
escaped
.
Oh
,
what
heart
that
hath
received
a
pardon
of
all
sins
,
and
is
saved
thereby
from
the
Everlasting
Torments
,
can
chase
but
daily
rejoyce
in
that
Salvation
?
Would
not
a
Iudas
have
been
glad
while
he
was
hanging
himself
in
despair
,
if
any
one
would
have
given
him
assurance
,
yea
or
but
hope
of
that
Salvation
?
Go
to
any
despairing
sinner
,
or
any
one
under
the
terrors
of
the
Lord
,
and
ask
them
whether
or
no
they
would
be
glad
,
if
they
could
but
be
assured
that
they
should
escape
that
misery
which
they
fear
?
you
need
not
doubt
what
answer
they
would
give
you
.
They
would
be
glad
,
and
a
thousand
times
glad
,
much
more
if
you
could
assure
them
of
an
everlasting
glory
,
instead
of
that
deserved
misery
.
Oh
then
,
what
a
blessed
state
are
all
those
in
,
that
are
truly
converted
?
How
many
times
doth
the
mouth
of
Christ
prenounce
them
blessed
?
Matth
5.
3
,
6
,
8
10.
Blessed
are
the
poor
●●
spirit
,
for
theirs
is
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
:
Blessed
are
the
pure
in
heart
,
for
they
shall
see
God
:
Blessed
are
they
that
hunger
and
thirst
after
Righteousness
,
for
they
shall
be
filled
:
Blessed
are
they
that
are
persecuted
for
Righteousness
sake
,
for
theirs
is
the
Kingdom
of
God
.
What
case
soever
that
man
be
in
,
that
is
the
heir
of
Heaven
,
he
cannot
chuse
but
be
a
blessed
man
.
If
any
thing
might
make
him
seem
miserable
,
it
would
be
to
be
persecuted
and
hated
,
and
made
the
scorn
of
the
world
;
and
yet
Christ
saith
,
that
even
then
he
is
blessed
:
and
biddeth
them
even
th●●
Rejoyce
and
be
exceeding
glad
,
for
great
is
your
Reward
in
Heaven
;
for
so
persecuted
they
the
Prephets
that
were
before
you
.
That
man
that
hath
a
Reward
in
Heaven
,
may
be
exceeding
glad
▪
whatsoever
befall
him
here
on
earth
.
Will
a
Prince
be
troubled
for
the
loss
of
a
farthing
,
or
the
barking
of
a
dog
?
that
man
that
hath
not
clothes
to
his
back
nor
a
house
to
put
his
head
in
,
nor
a
good
word
from
any
about
him
,
and
yet
hath
Assurance
of
living
in
glory
with
God
and
his
holy
Angels
,
as
soon
as
ever
he
is
gone
out
of
the
flesh
,
I
think
is
a
happy
man
in
the
eye
of
Reason
it self
.
And
he
that
professeth
to
have
assurance
of
such
a
glory
,
and
yet
liveth
not
comfortably
in
every
condition
,
I
will
not
believe
him
,
whatsoever
he
profess
.
Sure
I
am
,
the
great
Monarchs
and
Princes
of
the
world
,
when
they
are
parting
with
their
Crowns
,
would
be
glad
to
have
assurance
of
the
everlasting
Crown
,
on
condition
they
had
lived
as
poor
as
the
vilest
beggar
on
the
earth
.
There
s
not
the
stoutest
gallant
,
and
proudest
sinner
,
but
would
be
glad
to
change
states
with
the
poorest
Saint
,
when
he
seeth
the
End
:
Oh
,
but
they
must
be
wise
in
time
that
will
be
ever
the
better
for
their
wisdom
.
Balaam
could
say
▪
Oh
,
that
I
may
die
the
death
of
the
Righteous
,
and
that
my
last
and
may
be
like
his
,
Num
.
23.
10.
All
the
world
would
say
at
last
as
the
foolish
Virgins
,
if
it
would
do
any
good
,
Matth
.
25.
8.
Give
●●
of
your
oyl
,
for
our
Lamps
are
out
.
Who
would
not
be
a
Saint
when
he
is
past
the
pleasure
of
his
sin
;
and
cast
off
by
the
world
which
deceived
him
in
his
Prosperity
?
Me
thinks
the
greatest
men
on
earth
should
tremble
in
the
〈◇〉
of
all
their
glory
,
to
remember
the
everlasting
misery
that
they
are
near
,
if
they
be
not
living
members
of
Christ
,
as
B●lsh
〈…〉
did
in
the
midst
of
his
Jovialty
,
Dan.
5
6.
And
me
thinks
the
poorest
true
believer
should
have
his
heart
abound
with
Joy
,
to
remember
the
things
that
God
hath
promised
him
,
and
he
must
certainly
ere
long
possess
.
Oh
,
think
not
what
you
are
Christian●
,
onely
,
but
what
you
shall
be
.
Yet
a
little
while
,
and
you
shall
groan
,
and
weep
,
and
complain
no
more
▪
you
shall
not
know
what
poverty
,
or
trouble
,
or
any
other
sufferings
do
mean
.
You
are
almost
past
all
your
sorrow
,
as
the
unconverted
are
almost
past
their
Joy
.
Oh
,
what
difference
is
between
their
part
and
your●
;
between
the
good
things
which
they
have
here
,
and
the
portion
which
you
have
there
.
Is
it
not
better
go
by
the
dunghill
to
the
Everlasting
Crown
;
then
by
a
fading
Crown
to
everlasting
Torments
?
They
will
forget
their
Honour
and
Delicious
fare
,
when
they
want
a
drop
of
water
to
cool
their
tongues
;
And
you
will
forget
your
present
sorrow
,
when
your
are
in
Abrahams
bosom
,
or
in
the
presence
of
the
Lamb
.
If
one
day
in
the
courts
of
God
on
earth
seemed
better
to
David
,
then
a
thousand
●lswhere
,
what
will
an
endless
life
in
glory
seem
to
a
believing
soul
?
Oh
Sirs
,
we
want
nothing
but
soundness
of
faith
,
and
spiritual
life
,
and
seriousness
to
make
our
hearts
to
leap
within
us
,
and
to
make
our
lives
a
foretaste
of
Heaven
,
and
to
make
us
pitty
poor
worldlings
in
the
height
of
their
vain
glory
.
What
should
be
a
terrour
to
that
man
that
hath
overcome
the
Prince
of
Terrours
?
That
hath
God
on
hi●
side
,
that
hath
a
Promise
of
everlasting
life
,
and
that
hath
Evidence
to
shew
for
his
Interest
in
the
Promise
,
and
a
lively
faith
to
improve
it
and
live
upon
it
.
Me
thinks
if
the
Devils
should
appear
to
him
in
his
way
:
if
they
should
walk
before
him
in
the
ugliest
shape
▪
he
should
but
look
upon
them
as
conquered
miscreants
.
Me
thinks
,
If
he
were
passing
by
Death
from
this
world
,
it
would
be
a
joyfull
hour
to
him
,
that
is
presently
to
step
into
a
world
of
glory
.
And
now
dearly
beloved
Neighbours
and
friends
,
I
beseech
you
for
the
Lords
sake
hear
these
things
,
as
men
that
believe
the
Word
of
God
.
Is
it
not
a
thousand
pitties
that
God
should
offer
you
such
Consolations
as
these
and
you
refuse
them
?
I●
it
not
a
thousand
follies
that
you
should
Neglect
such
a
blessed
state
as
this
,
when
it
is
set
before
you
?
God
hath
made
you
for
high
and
excellent
things
,
even
to
live
with
Angels
in
the
Heavens
i●
glory
.
Yield
but
to
the
work
of
Converting
Grace
,
and
see
that
Christ
be
formed
in
you
once
,
and
all
i●
yours
.
Th●se
things
are
far
off
you
,
and
out
of
sight
,
and
therefore
seem
strange
to
flesh
and
blood
,
and
carnal
hearts
will
not
believe
them
;
but
they
are
true
as
the
living
God
is
true
.
The
souls
of
all
the
Converted
that
are
dead
in
Christ
from
the
beginning
to
this
day
,
are
now
in
the
possession
of
that
glory
that
I
am
speaking
of
.
They
see
it
,
though
we
do
not
;
and
we
shall
see
it
,
if
Unbelief
and
Neglect
do
not
hinder
us
:
Believing
is
the
onely
way
to
seeing
and
possessing
.
I
told
you
before
what
a
miserable
case
it
is
that
every
unconverted
sinner
is
in
,
that
he
is
not
sure
to
be
safe
an
hour
,
and
would
you
not
be
out
of
that
state
?
Would
it
not
be
a
blessed
state
for
you
to
be
sure
that
you
shall
live
with
Christ
an
endless
life
?
Then
you
may
challenge
Death
with
Paul
,
1
Cor
.
15.
55.
Oh
death
where
is
thy
sting
,
Oh
grave
,
where
is
thy
Victory
?
Then
you
may
challenge
all
the
world
,
even
earth
and
Hell
as
he
did
,
Rom.
8.
31
,
33
,
38.
If
God
be
for
us
,
who
shall
be
against
us
?
It
is
God
that
justifieth
,
who
shall
condemn
?
Who
shall
separate
us
from
the
love
of
God
,
shall
life
or
Death
,
&c.
I
do
here
proclaim
to
you
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
,
that
you
may
have
this
blessedness
if
you
will
be
converted
;
and
that
without
Conversion
it
will
never
be
had
.
Get
once
into
this
state
,
and
you
may
have
cause
to
Joy
as
long
as
you
live
,
and
far
greater
Cause
when
your
present
life
is
ended
.
I
tell
you
a
true
converted
man
is
never
in
so
sad
or
low
a
Case
,
but
still
he
hath
more
matter
for
his
Joy
then
for
his
sorrow
.
Oh
therefore
do
not
set
light
by
such
a
happiness
,
and
chuse
not
to
your selves
a
life
of
Terrour
,
when
you
may
have
better
if
you
will
.
SECT
.
XIX
.
18.
ANother
great
Benefit
of
the
Converted
,
is
thi●
.
The
longer
they
go
on
,
and
the
further
they
proceed
,
the
greater
will
be
their
Felicity
:
The
Case
of
the
wicked
is
,
the
longer
the
worse
▪
but
the
Case
of
the
converted
is
,
the
longer
the
better
:
When
●
wicked
man
hath
had
the
sweetness
,
it
may
kill
his
heart
to
think
what
a
bitter
cup
is
kept
for
the
last
;
but
when
the
godly
have
had
the
bitterest
here
,
it
may
sweeten
all
to
think
of
what
remaineth
.
If
a
wicked
man
should
have
never
so
much
trouble
in
the
〈◇〉
there
is
another
kind
of
trouble
to
be
endured
hereafter
,
the
〈◇〉
of
their
condition
is
still
behinde
;
but
the
best
is
still
behinde
〈◇〉
the
converted
:
you
shall
have
what
is
good
for
you
here
;
you
shall
have
pardon
of
sin
,
and
peace
with
God
through
Jesus
Christ
,
●nd
access
to
him
in
peace
when
other
men
are
shut
out
;
and
help
in
your
distress
,
and
strength
against
Temptation
:
But
all
this
is
as
nothing
in
comparison
of
that
which
is
yet
to
come
.
You
know
partly
what
you
have
,
but
you
know
not
what
you
shall
be
,
but
onely
in
General
,
that
when
Christ
appeareth
,
you
shall
be
like
him
,
John
3.
2.
Your
glory
is
not
within
the
sight
of
flesh
and
blood
.
You
walk
here
as
other
men
in
the
same
frail
flesh
,
and
compassed
with
Infirmities
,
and
as
men
of
sorrows
;
and
the
world
knoweth
not
that
you
are
the
children
of
the
God
of
Heaven
,
and
that
you
shall
reign
with
him
in
glory
:
For
the
Heir
in
his
Minority
differeth
not
to
outward
appearance
from
a
servant
,
Gal.
4.
1.
but
yet
by
Right
he
is
Lord
of
all
:
No
wonder
if
it
be
thus
with
you
,
for
so
it
was
with
your
Head
the
Lord
of
all
:
He
was
found
in
shape
as
a
man
,
and
there
appeared
no
worldly
glory
or
Comeliness
in
him
for
which
he
should
be
desired
,
but
was
despised
,
and
became
a
man
of
sorrows
,
bearing
our
iniquity
,
and
the
chastisement
of
our
peace
,
Phil
.
2.
7
,
8.
Isa
.
53.
2
,
3
,
4.
But
he
that
was
among
men
,
of
no
Reputation
,
was
worshipt
by
Angels
,
and
dearly
beloved
by
the
Father
,
and
for
his
Humiliation
is
highly
exalted
,
and
hath
a
Name
given
him
above
every
Name
,
and
hath
seen
of
the
Travel
of
his
soul
and
been
satisfied
,
Phil
.
2.
7
,
9
,
10.
Isa
.
53.
11
,
12.
And
so
it
is
also
in
their
measure
with
his
members
;
For
if
you
s●ffer
with
him
,
you
shall
also
reign
with
him
;
and
if
you
be
made
conformable
to
him
in
his
Death
,
so
shall
you
also
be
in
his
Resurrection
,
and
Glorification
,
Rom.
8.
17.
&
6.
5.
Phil
.
3.
10
,
11.
Though
your
way
to
Heaven
may
seem
uneven
and
trublesome
,
yet
still
the
further
you
go
,
the
nearer
you
are
to
it
;
and
though
sometimes
you
must
pass
through
the
Valley
of
the
shadow
of
Death
,
where
the
place
of
your
happiness
may
seem
out
of
sight
,
yet
still
you
are
going
on
towards
it
,
and
the
foul
way
as
well
as
the
fair
,
is
the
way
to
Heaven
,
and
the
waves
and
storms
shall
help
you
to
the
Harbour
.
Though
you
be
delivered
to
death
for
Jesus
sake
,
it
is
that
the
life
of
Jesus
might
be
manifested
in
you
.
And
though
you
alwayes
bear
about
in
the
body
,
the
dying
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
it
is
that
his
life
may
be
manifested
in
your
bodies
,
2
Cor
.
10.
11.
For
we
know
that
he
which
raised
up
the
Lord
Jesus
,
will
also
raise
us
up
by
Jesus
;
for
which
cause
we
faint
not
,
for
though
our
outward
man
perish
,
yet
our
Inward
man
is
renewed
day
by
day
:
For
our
light
affliction
which
is
but
for
a
Moment
,
worketh
for
us
a
far
more
exceeding
and
Eternal
weight
of
glory
▪
while
we
look
not
at
the
things
that
are
seen
,
but
at
the
things
that
are
not
seen
,
for
the
things
which
are
seen
are
temporal
,
but
the
things
▪
which
are
not
seen
are
Eternal
,
2
Cor
.
4
14.
16
17
,
18.
Great
cause
therefore
have
we
to
groan
earnestly
,
desiring
to
be
clothed
with
our
House
which
is
from
Heaven
,
that
Immortality
may
be
swallowed
up
of
life
,
2
Cor
.
5.
2
,
4
7.
As
Christ
was
nearer
his
Glory
on
the
Cross
and
in
the
grave
then
before
,
when
no
man
laid
hands
on
him
;
so
are
his
members
in
the
last
of
their
Afflictions
:
For
though
the
last
Enemy
,
Death
,
must
yet
be
encountred
with
,
yet
he
also
shall
be
overcome
,
through
the
strength
of
him
that
hath
conquered
him
for
us
;
and
who
through
Death
destroyed
him
that
had
the
power
of
Death
,
Heb
.
2.
14.
Oh
Sirs
,
If
there
were
but
this
one
thing
to
shew
you
the
difference
between
a
Converted
and
Unconverted
state
,
me
thinks
it
should
sink
down
into
your
hearts
;
that
the
last
day
of
the
ungodly
is
still
the
worst
,
because
that
all
Endeth
in
their
Eternal
misery
;
and
the
last
state
of
converted
souls
is
still
the
best
,
because
all
will
End
in
everlasting
Glory
.
Careless
sinners
do
seem
to
have
some
Merry
dayes
for
a
while
,
but
Oh
,
how
will
they
Answer
that
Question
of
Peters
,
1
Epist.
4
17
,
18.
Judgement
must
begin
at
the
House
of
God
▪
and
if
it
first
begin
at
us
,
what
shall
the
end
be
of
them
that
obey
not
the
Gospel
of
God
?
And
if
the
Righteous
scarcely
be
saved
,
where
shall
the
ungodly
and
the
sinners
appear
?
Their
wayes
do
now
seem
right
in
their
own
eyes
,
but
the
end
thereof
are
the
wayes
of
Death
,
Prov.
14
12
&
16.
25.
Oh
that
they
were
wise
to
consider
this
,
and
that
they
would
remember
their
latter
end
,
Deut
▪
32
▪
29
▪
The
not
considering
of
their
end
is
the
cause
that
it
proveth
so
miserable
,
Isa
.
47.
7.
Lam
.
1.
9.
But
the
end
of
a
Believing
holy
life
is
another
kind
of
end
,
Psalm
7
37
,
38.
Mark
the
upright
man
,
and
behold
the
just
,
for
the
end
of
that
man
is
peace
.
But
transgressors
shall
be
destroyed
together
,
the
end
of
the
wicked
shall
be
out
off
.
For
eye
hath
not
seen
,
nor
●ar
heard
,
nor
hath
it
entred
into
the
heart
of
man
,
what
God
hath
prepared
for
them
that
love
hi●
1
Cor
.
2.
9.
And
this
end
is
not
far
off
.
We
have
but
a
little
while
to
wait
,
and
we
shall
see
the
Lord
upon
the
Throne
of
his
glory
,
and
see
the
accomplishment
of
his
Promise
to
his
Saints
.
For
yet
a
little
while
,
and
he
that
cometh
will
come
,
and
will
not
tarry
,
Heb
.
10.
37
▪
It
s
many
Ages
since
the
Apostle
said
,
the
end
of
all
things
is
at
hand
,
1
Pet
.
4.
7.
Seeing
therefore
all
these
things
shall
be
dissolved
,
what
manner
of
persons
ought
you
to
be
in
all
holy
Conversation
and
godliness
?
2
Pet
.
3.
11.
Oh
therefore
yield
to
that
Grace
that
would
Convert
you
.
Conversion
is
the
first
ga●e
,
and
an
holy
life
the
way
to
Heaven
:
Though
this
gate
be
strait
,
and
this
way
be
narrow
,
and
few
find
it
,
yet
the
End
is
it
that
will
pay
for
all
:
As
ever
you
would
have
this
blessed
end
,
see
that
you
make
this
happy
beginning
.
SECT
.
XX
.
19.
YEt
this
is
not
all
;
but
besides
all
these
Benefits
to
your selves
,
Conversion
will
make
you
usefull
to
others
:
It
will
make
you
become
a
blessing
to
the
place
where
you
live
:
As
a
wicked
man
hath
a
curse
upon
him
,
so
usually
he
is
a
curse
to
others
;
and
Judgements
many
times
follow
him
,
and
those
about
him
may
fare
the
worse
for
his
sake
.
And
as
a
true
Christian
hath
a
heart
full
of
the
blessing
of
Gods
right
hand
,
and
is
himself
a
blessed
man
,
so
is
he
usually
a
blessing
to
others
,
and
many
fare
the
better
for
his
sake
.
As
you
may
see
in
the
Case
of
Joseph
,
Gen.
39.
3
,
5.
While
you
are
Ignorant
and
ungodly
,
what
are
you
but
hinderers
of
other
mens
Salvation
?
and
Temptations
to
those
about
you
?
But
when
God
hath
Illuminated
you
,
and
changed
your
hearts
,
you
will
be
forward
to
do
good
to
others
,
and
to
help
them
to
that
life
and
hope
which
you
have
Received
.
If
they
want
Instruction
,
you
will
be
more
able
to
instruct
them
:
If
they
are
ignorant
or
careless
,
you
will
have
some
words
to
say
to
them
for
the
awakening
of
their
souls
:
If
they
be
in
danger
you
can
tell
them
of
it
;
and
you
can
go
to
God
and
pray
for
them
in
their
Distress
:
you
have
a
Spirit
of
prayer
which
you
had
not
before
;
and
you
have
interest
in
God
which
you
had
not
before
and
therefore
you
may
speed
better
for
others
,
though
not
so
certainly
as
for
your selves
.
I
tell
you
sinners
,
the
stoutest
of
you
all
,
may
be
glad
of
the
fellowship
of
a
godly
man
,
if
it
be
but
for
the
benefit
of
his
prayers
.
Ieroboam
that
did
stretch
forth
his
hand
against
the
Prophet
,
was
glad
to
beg
his
prayers
,
for
the
restoring
of
that
hand
,
1
King
.
13.
6
And
Simon
Magus
was
glad
to
crave
the
prayer
of
Peter
,
Acts
8.
24.
A
few
more
such
as
Lot
was
might
have
saved
Sodom
from
the
●●ames
,
when
his
ungodly
Neighbours
were
the
Cause
of
that
heavy
Judgement
.
You
are
made
fitter
for
to
do
God
service
when
you
are
converted
,
for
that
is
it
that
maketh
you
his
servants
:
This
is
it
that
bendeth
your
hearts
and
thoughts
to
God
,
and
causeth
you
to
devote
your selves
,
and
all
that
you
have
to
him
,
and
therefore
you
can
never
do
him
acceptable
service
till
this
work
be
wrought
.
That
is
the
most
happy
and
honourable
Nation
that
hath
most
of
these
Converted
people
in
it
.
Let
the
world
think
of
them
as
basely
as
they
please
,
it
is
these
that
are
the
Honour
and
safety
of
your
Countrey
,
and
of
your
Towns
,
and
Parishes
,
and
of
the
Families
where
they
live
.
If
England
be
any
better
then
the
Nations
of
Infidels
,
it
is
by
the
godly
.
If
the
Lord
would
make
this
Town
to
Abound
more
with
true
Converts
and
Godliness
then
any
other
,
I
dare
say
,
it
would
be
a
happier
Town
then
any
other
.
I
tell
you
that
is
the
best
place
where
there
is
most
of
the
fear
of
God
;
that
is
the
best
Family
in
the
Town
that
hath
most
true
Converted
persons
in
it
;
or
where
those
that
are
,
are
the
most
Eminent
in
Holiness
.
Were
there
but
such
hearts
within
you
,
that
you
would
all
agree
together
to
yield
to
the
saving
work
of
the
Gospel
,
and
set
your selves
in
good
earnest
to
the
work
of
your
Salvation
,
this
would
make
you
the
happiest
,
the
most
honourable
place
in
the
world
.
Every
good
man
is
a
common
good
:
their
light
shines
abroad
to
others
,
and
such
light
will
not
be
hid●
:
The
heat
of
their
Graces
do
help
to
warm
others
,
and
happy
are
they
that
live
near
them
,
and
have
but
the
Opportunity
of
Conversing
with
them
,
so
they
have
but
hearts
to
improve
such
Opportunities
.
SECT
.
XXI
.
20.
IF
all
this
be
not
enough
to
shew
you
the
Blessedness
of
the
truly
Converted
;
consider
in
the
last
place
,
that
it
is
not
onely
to
themselves
,
nor
onely
to
the
world
about
them
,
that
the
comfort
doth
redound
,
but
the
Heavenly
●ost
of
God
do
in
s●me
sort
partake
of
it
.
For
the
Lord
Jesus
telleth
us
,
there
is
joy
in
Heaven
at
the
conversion
of
a
sinner
that
Repenteth
,
Luke
15.
10.
Hearken
to
this
all
you
that
live
a
wordly
fleshly
life
;
it
would
be
the
very
joy
of
Angels
to
see
your
true
Conversion
;
and
will
you
rob
them
of
their
joy
?
They
know
what
good
this
charge
▪
would
do
you
,
when
you
do
not
know
it
;
and
therefore
they
have
compassion
of
you
in
your
misery
,
and
it
would
rejoyce
them
to
see
your
recovery
.
Oh
that
you
did
believe
this
,
and
that
you
did
Consider
it
.
Can
you
find
in
your
hearts
to
stand
out
any
longer
,
when
you
consider
how
many
would
be
glad
of
your
conversion
?
Turn
then
,
Oh
turn
to
Christ
poor
sinners
:
and
make
glad
the
very
Angels
of
God
by
your
Returning
.
Yea
,
more
then
so
.
2.
The
Son
of
God
himself
would
rejoyce
at
your
Conversion
.
For
the
Recovery
of
sinners
is
the
fruit
of
his
blood
;
and
when
he
seeth
the
travel
of
his
soul
,
he
will
be
satisfied
:
He
that
came
into
the
Wilderness
of
this
world
to
seek
such
lost
and
scattered
sheep
,
doth
bring
them
home
with
joy
when
he
findeth
them
▪
Luke
15.
He
came
to
seek
and
save
that
which
is
lost
,
Luke
19.
10
▪
He
came
not
to
condemn
the
world
,
but
that
the
world
through
him
might
be
saved
,
John
3.
17.
Though
he
must
and
will
condemn
them
if
they
reject
his
Salvation
.
Nothing
pleaseth
him
better
then
the
Conversion
and
Salvation
of
straying
souls
:
or
else
he
would
never
have
done
so
much
to
accomplish
it
as
he
hath
done
:
He
would
never
have
sent
abroad
the
Doctrine
of
Salvation
,
and
stablished
a
Ministry
in
the
Church
,
to
that
end
,
if
a
Returning
sinner
were
not
his
Delight
.
Oh
that
you
knew
Sirs
▪
how
welcome
you
would
be
to
Christ
after
all
the
wrong
that
you
have
done
him
,
if
you
would
but
speedily
and
heartily
return
.
Those
arms
that
were
nailed
open
upon
the
Cross
▪
are
still
ready
to
embrace
a
returning
soul
:
He
that
had
tears
to
weep
over
his
enemies
in
their
obstinacy
,
Luke
19.
41.
hath
joy
for
them
that
return
from
their
Impenitency
.
He
that
would
have
gathered
Jerusalem
,
as
an
Hen
gathereth
her
Chickens
under
her
wing
,
if
they
would
have
been
gathered
,
Matth
23.
37.
Doth
shew
what
kind
and
tender
welcome
repenting
sinners
should
find
with
him
:
If
you
had
but
hearts
to
Repent
,
you
would
find
that
Christ
hath
a
heart
to
receive
you
:
I
have
formerly
told
you
how
tenderly
he
would
meet
a
poor
sinner
half
way
,
and
fall
upon
his
neck
,
and
comfort
his
broken
heart
,
and
forget
his
miscarriages
,
and
never
hit
him
in
the
teeth
with
his
sin
;
as
the
father
did
by
the
returning
Prodigall
,
Luke
15.
If
you
did
but
know
the
worth
of
Christs
Embracements
,
and
tender
Love
that
he
hath
to
shew
toward
you
,
you
could
not
find
in
your
heart
to
stand
out
so
long
▪
You
would
rather
be
in
your
Saviours
arms
,
then
among
the
swine
,
where
you
have
nothing
but
the
husks
.
Can
you
find
in
your
hearts
to
delay
your
return
,
and
to
despise
this
Love
?
In
the
Name
of
God
take
heed
what
you
do
;
for
I
must
tell
you
,
if
you
are
so
barbarous
,
and
will
so
abuse
that
Grace
that
would
save
you
,
you
will
find
that
he
hath
wrath
as
well
as
Grace
and
the
Lamb
of
God
is
a
Lion
to
his
enemies
,
and
will
slay
those
without
Mercy
,
that
would
not
have
him
rule
over
them
,
nor
Accept
of
his
Mercy
,
Luke
19.
27.
Abuse
not
Mercy
too
much
,
lest
it
turn
to
unavoidable
Indignation
.
For
our
God
is
also
a
consuming
fire
,
Heb
.
12.
last
.
And
if
his
wrath
be
kindled
,
yea
but
a
little
,
then
blessed
are
they
that
put
their
trust
in
him
:
then
blessed
are
they
that
were
converted
by
his
Grace
;
for
onely
they
shall
be
saved
from
his
burning
Indignation
,
and
be
made
partakers
of
the
Kingdom
of
his
Glory
.
SECT
.
XXII
.
BY
this
time
you
may
see
,
if
you
be
not
wilfully
blinded
,
that
when
we
perswade
you
to
be
converted
,
we
are
not
drawing
you
into
a
miserable
life
;
and
that
it
is
no
ill
bargain
which
we
offer
you
from
the
Lord
.
If
I
had
nothing
to
plead
with
you
but
the
danger
of
damnation
,
I
might
justly
expect
you
should
believe
and
Tremble
,
and
yield
such
obedience
as
fear
alone
can
cause
:
but
I
could
not
expect
that
you
should
receive
it
with
Love
,
nor
yield
the
delightful
obedience
of
the
Saints
:
But
now
you
may
see
that
we
move
you
not
to
your
loss
.
I
dare
say
I
have
shewn
you
enough
to
win
the
heart
of
any
man
,
that
is
not
obstinately
blind
and
wicked
.
If
you
would
be
rich
,
I
have
shewed
you
the
onely
Riches
;
if
you
would
be
honourable
,
it
is
onely
Conversion
that
can
make
you
so
;
if
you
would
have
pleasure
,
I
have
shewed
you
the
way
to
pleasure
,
and
how
you
may
be
possessed
even
of
your
Masters
Joy
.
In
a
word
,
if
you
would
be
happy
,
I
have
shewed
you
the
only
way
to
happiness
:
a
life
of
peace
and
safety
hath
been
offered
you
;
a
life
of
honour
and
pleasure
hath
been
offered
you
;
and
remember
that
it
was
offered
you
.
If
you
refuse
it
,
remember
you
might
have
been
happy
if
you
would
:
you
might
have
lived
with
the
Image
of
God
upon
your
souls
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
within
you
,
and
the
everlasting
Kingdom
a
little
before
you
,
and
with
the
eye
of
faith
upon
the
Promise
of
it
in
the
Word
,
and
the
eye
of
hope
upon
the
Glory
that
is
promised
:
with
the
Love
of
God
in
your
hearts
,
now
breathing
after
him
in
holy
desires
,
which
,
when
you
have
reacht
him
,
and
are
come
to
him
,
will
turn
into
those
endless
and
unconceivable
enjoyments
.
You
might
haved
lived
here
in
the
spiritual
Communion
of
the
Saints
,
in
the
spiritual
and
fruitful
use
of
Gods
Ordinances
,
the
Chariots
to
convey
your
souls
to
life
,
and
that
Glass
in
which
you
may
see
the
Lord
,
you
might
have
been
much
freed
from
the
terrible
gripes
of
Conscience
,
which
the
guilty
feel
,
or
certainly
shall
feel
;
and
secured
from
that
sin
,
that
lieth
at
the
door
,
Gen.
4.
7.
and
from
all
the
everlasting
misery
that
now
waiteth
for
you
.
In
a
word
,
instead
of
a
life
of
bruitish
sensuality
,
and
folly
,
and
slavery
to
Satan
,
and
preparation
to
eternal
Torment
,
you
were
offered
that
life
which
consisteth
in
Righteousness
and
Peace
,
and
joy
in
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Rom.
14
17.
Beloved
Hearers
,
I
now
beseech
you
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
,
that
you
would
not
wilfully
refuse
to
be
happy
;
and
that
you
would
no●
neglect
so
great
Salvation
:
Our
Office
obligeth
us
to
invite
you
,
and
to
be
earnest
with
you
,
and
Oh
that
we
were
able
even
to
compel
you
to
come
in
,
Luke
14
23.
The
Nature
of
Christian
Charity
obligeth
us
to
desire
that
you
might
partake
of
that
Felicity
that
is
offered
you
.
We
know
that
you
may
live
everlastingly
in
glory
,
if
you
prefer
not
the
world
and
your
flesh
before
it
.
Through
the
great
mercy
of
God
we
have
tasted
somewhat
of
this
felicity
our selves
,
and
cannot
chuse
but
wish
that
you
might
be
companions
of
our
joy
.
Me
thinks
I
should
be
of
so
much
credit
with
you
my self
,
as
that
you
should
take
my
word
in
a
matter
that
I
have
tryed
:
Why
,
if
you
will
take
my
word
Sirs
,
I
do
profess
to
you
before
the
searcher
of
hearts
,
that
the
safety
,
and
peace
,
and
comfort
of
a
converted
state
is
such
,
that
I
would
not
be
without
it
for
all
the
world
:
shall
I
say
I
would
not
change
it
for
a
life
of
Drunkenness
,
or
filthiness
,
or
fleshly
pleasure
,
or
for
all
the
gains
of
a
covetous
worldling
?
I
am
ashamed
of
the
comparison
.
As
bad
as
we
know
our
own
hearts
to
be
,
I
will
confidently
say
,
through
the
Grace
of
God
,
if
the
Kingdoms
of
the
world
were
offered
us
in
exchange
,
we
should
scorn
them
,
and
tread
them
under
foot
.
I
give
you
my
word
and
experience
,
but
to
perswade
you
to
come
near
and
try
.
But
alas
,
If
you
will
not
believe
God
,
how
can
I
expect
my
words
should
be
believed
▪
Oh
that
you
would
but
come
and
try
,
and
when
you
have
tryed
the
way
of
Holiness
,
but
a
quarter
as
much
as
you
have
done
the
waies
of
the
world
and
the
flesh
,
then
if
you
like
it
not
take
your
course
.
If
you
find
by
experience
that
the
way
of
sin
is
safer
and
better
,
when
you
have
tried
both
,
then
turn
back
again
and
spare
not
;
I
would
trouble
you
no
more
,
would
you
but
come
and
try
,
it
is
all
that
I
now
desire
of
you
But
to
think
hardly
of
a
state
that
you
never
tried
;
to
draw
back
from
a
life
that
you
never
tried
;
this
is
not
equal
dealing
with
God
,
nor
impartial
faithful
dealing
for
your
souls
.
I
know
some
that
have
forborn
some
outward
sins
a
while
and
stept
into
an
outward
Profession
,
and
into
the
company
of
the
godly
,
have
fallen
back
again
.
But
if
you
will
but
try
the
inward
Nature
,
and
spiritual
life
of
a
Saint
;
the
Love
,
the
Trust
,
the
Zeal
,
the
Joy
,
the
Endeavours
,
and
the
hopes
of
a
Saint
,
then
judge
and
spare
not
,
as
experience
shall
direct
you
,
and
forsake
God
if
you
really
find
that
the
flesh
and
the
world
are
better
.
Remember
what
I
say
to
you
▪
It
will
leave
you
unexcusable
,
and
be
the
confusion
of
your
faces
,
when
you
shall
answer
this
another
day
,
that
when
your
everlasting
Joy
or
Torment
did
lie
upon
it
,
you
would
not
be
perswaded
by
all
that
we
could
say
,
so
much
as
to
leave
your
sins
a
while
,
and
come
,
and
make
trial
of
a
godly
life
.
Oh
wretches
!
you
will
one
day
be
ready
to
eat
your
own
hearts
,
to
think
that
you
refused
,
and
wilfully
refused
,
and
impenitently
and
obstinately
refused
so
fair
,
so
necessary
,
so
good
a
Motion
.
CHAP.
VII
.
SECT
.
I.
BY
this
time
I
hope
many
of
you
are
willing
to
be
Converted
,
and
are
ready
to
enquire
what
you
should
do
to
that
End
?
and
whether
there
be
any
thing
on
your
parts
to
be
done
that
may
further
it
?
And
in
hope
that
you
are
willing
,
I
shall
next
proceed
to
give
you
my
best
advice
herein
.
And
if
it
were
so
that
you
could
do
nothing
to
further
it
,
because
I
am
sure
you
may
do
much
to
hinder
it
,
and
have
done
all
this
while
,
or
else
it
had
been
better
with
you
then
it
is
;
Therefore
I
shall
shew
you
what
are
the
common
hinderances
of
Conversion
,
which
you
must
carefully
endeavour
to
remove
or
conquer
;
and
with
them
I
shall
adjoyn
he
contrary
D●rections
,
which
concern
your
Necessary
Duty
to
this
End.
And
though
some
of
their
contraries
are
Real
parts
of
Conversion
,
yet
the
Reason
that
I
mention
them
here
is
,
because
the
not
yielding
to
the
initial
Acts
,
in
the
understanding
,
is
the
hinderance
of
the
compleative
Acts
on
the
heart
and
Life
.
SECT
.
II
.
1.
Hinderance
.
THe
first
hinderance
of
Conversion
that
I
shall
warn
you
of
,
is
;
The
wilfull
Neglect
of
those
Ordinary
Means
which
God
hath
appointed
for
the
working
of
Conversion
.
When
God
will
give
any
man
saving
grace
,
ordinarily
he
will
do
it
by
the
Means
of
Grace
▪
He
that
hath
appointed
his
Ordinances
to
that
end
▪
will
so
far
stand
to
his
own
Appointment
,
and
honour
his
own
Ordinances
,
as
to
work
by
them
,
and
not
ordinarily
without
them
.
If
men
therefore
will
not
use
Gods
Means
,
no
wonder
if
they
go
without
his
Grace
.
For
first
,
such
are
out
of
the
way
of
Grace
;
and
when
they
avoid
the
Causes
,
they
cannot
in
reason
look
for
the
Effects
.
2.
And
moreover
,
they
do
provoke
God
to
withhold
and
deny
his
Grace
when
they
set
so
light
by
it
,
as
that
they
will
not
so
much
as
use
the
means
to
get
it
.
A
man
by
the
help
of
common
grace
may
see
the
Absence
and
the
Necessity
of
special
grace
,
and
may
do
something
in
the
use
of
Means
to
obtain
it
if
he
will
;
and
when
men
will
not
so
far
use
their
common
grace
,
it
is
just
with
God
to
deny
them
special
Grace
.
For
Example
.
1.
One
Particular
Means
of
conversion
,
is
;
The
hearing
of
the
Word
preached
by
the
Ministers
of
Christ
in
the
Publick
Assembly
,
Rom.
10.
14
,
17.
How
shall
they
believe
in
him
of
whom
they
have
not
heard
?
and
how
shall
they
hear
without
a
Preacher
?
So
then
,
faith
cometh
by
hearing
,
and
hearing
by
the
Word
of
God
.
God
sent
Paul
to
open
mens
eyes
and
convert
them
,
Acts
26.
17
,
18.
Acts
10.
3
,
5.
God
would
so
far
favour
Cornelius
,
as
to
send
an
Angel
to
him
,
but
not
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
but
onely
to
bid
him
send
for
a
Preacher
,
because
he
would
keep
to
his
standing
Ordinance
,
and
make
use
of
his
Ministers
and
appointed
Means
.
So
he
would
stop
Paul
by
a
Vision
in
his
way
,
and
do
more
for
him
in
acquainting
him
extraordinarily
with
his
Name
,
then
he
doth
with
others
;
and
yet
he
sendeth
him
to
Annanias
for
instruction
,
Acts
9
6.
10.
It
was
by
hearing
Peter
Preach
that
the
Jews
were
pricked
at
the
heart
,
and
converted
,
and
three
thousand
added
to
the
Church
at
once
,
Acts
2.
37
,
41.
It
was
God
that
must
open
the
heart
of
Lydia
;
but
what
did
he
open
it
for
,
but
to
attend
the
things
that
were
spoken
by
Paul
;
that
thereby
she
might
be
converted
,
Acts
16.
14.
God
would
vouchsafe
an
Earthquake
to
prepare
the
heart
of
the
Jaylor
for
conversion
,
but
he
would
not
convert
him
without
the
preaching
of
Paul
and
Silas
,
Acts
16.
32.
It
was
those
that
had
ears
and
heard
not
,
and
hearts
that
were
hardened
against
the
Word
,
that
were
not
converted
,
healed
,
or
forgiven
,
Mar.
4.
12.
John
.
12.
40.
Acts
28.
27.
By
teaching
sinners
the
way
of
God
,
David
assured
himself
,
they
shall
be
converted
to
him
,
Psal
.
51.
13.
The
Word
of
God
is
the
seed
of
Life
,
which
is
sown
and
takes
root
in
the
hearts
of
them
that
God
will
save
▪
Matth
.
13.
8
,
19
,
23.
Luke
8.
11.
It
is
the
Word
of
God
which
abideth
for
ever
,
which
is
the
Incorruptible
Seed
by
which
we
are
born
again
,
1
Pet
.
1.
23
,
25.
God
hath
made
those
Promises
of
a
blessing
on
his
Word
,
which
should
draw
us
to
attend
it
,
Prov.
1.
23.
Isa
.
55.
3.
Incline
your
ears
,
come
unto
me
,
hear
and
your
souls
shall
live
.
And
he
hath
threatned
those
that
will
not
hear
and
obey
severely
,
Mat
.
10.
14.
If
a
people
will
not
hear
the
Ministers
of
Christ
,
they
must
shake
off
the
dust
of
their
feet
in
witness
against
them
;
and
Christ
hath
attested
that
it
shall
be
more
easie
for
Sodom
and
Gomorrha
in
the
day
of
Judgement
then
for
that
people
.
It
is
by
his
Ministers
that
Christ
doth
teach
his
Church
,
and
every
soul
that
heareth
not
him
,
shall
be
cut
off
from
his
people
,
Acts
3.
26.
If
you
will
be
at
home
when
the
Message
of
God
is
delivered
to
the
Congregation
,
you
cannot
expect
the
Blessing
and
Benefit
of
it
.
If
you
can
find
something
else
to
do
when
you
should
hear
the
Word
of
God
,
God
will
find
something
else
to
do
when
he
should
give
you
his
saving
Grace
.
Object
.
But
the
Minister
is
but
a
weak
man
,
and
I
cannot
profit
by
him
.
Answer
.
Doth
he
not
deliver
the
profitable
Word
of
God
?
Doth
he
not
preach
the
Doctrine
of
Faith
,
and
Repentance
,
and
Justification
by
Christ
,
and
shew
you
the
way
of
Life
?
If
you
can
hear
the
Doctrine
of
Everlasting
Life
and
not
profit
by
it
,
because
the
Minister
is
not
so
able
as
others
,
blame
your
own
hearts
,
and
give
more
Attendance
and
regard
to
what
you
hear
;
And
lament
that
ignorance
or
carelesness
of
your
own
that
hindreth
you
from
profiting
.
Object
.
But
I
have
more
Temptations
in
the
Congregation
,
then
I
have
when
I
sit
at
home
.
Satan
is
troubling
me
with
vain
thoughts
,
and
I
cannot
attend
.
Answer
.
Is
that
a
reason
against
Duty
,
and
so
Necessary
a
Duty
?
Will
you
think
to
overcome
the
Devils
Temptations
by
yielding
to
them
?
That
is
it
that
he
would
have
.
If
he
could
drive
you
from
Gods
Ordinances
,
he
hath
his
will
.
Will
you
make
your
own
sin
a
pretense
against
your
Necessary
Duty
?
That
is
to
make
one
sin
a
pretense
for
another
:
yea
a
lesser
sin
a
pretense
for
a
greater
:
It
is
your
sin
to
hear
with
a
careless
wandering
mind
,
but
it
is
a
greater
sin
not
to
hear
at
all
.
Object
.
I
can
profit
as
much
by
staying
at
home
and
reading
the
Scripture
or
some
good
Book
:
It
is
the
Word
of
God
which
they
preach
,
and
it
is
that
which
I
read
at
home
:
The
Books
that
are
written
by
learned
men
,
are
better
then
the
Sermons
that
are
preached
by
our
Ministers
.
Answer
1.
What
foolish
Pretences
are
these
against
the
plain
command
of
God
,
and
our
own
Necessary
Duty
?
When
God
hath
appointed
you
your
Duty
,
will
he
allow
you
to
forsake
it
upon
your
own
reason
,
as
if
you
were
wiser
then
God
,
and
knew
what
will
profit
you
better
then
he
?
If
your
Physitian
give
you
a
Medicine
,
and
bid
you
take
it
for
the
cure
of
your
Disease
,
will
you
be
wiser
then
he
,
and
say
,
why
may
not
such
and
such
a
thing
serve
turn
as
well
,
or
better
?
If
you
will
needs
be
your
own
Physitian
and
forsake
Gods
Direction
,
and
cure
your selves
,
do
it
as
well
as
you
can
,
and
see
what
will
become
of
it
.
It
is
a
strange
thing
that
a
sottish
sinner
should
think
himself
wiser
then
God
,
and
take
upon
him
to
mend
his
Word
,
and
find
out
a
better
way
to
heaven
then
he
hath
prescribed
him
.
2.
Can
you
have
grace
think
you
without
the
gift
of
God
?
If
you
cannot
,
do
you
think
God
will
give
it
you
in
a
way
of
disobedience
,
when
you
run
from
his
appointed
Means
;
or
rather
in
a
way
of
duty
and
obedience
,
when
you
wait
on
him
in
that
which
he
hath
promised
to
bless
?
Find
you
such
Promises
to
those
that
turn
their
back
on
Gods
Publick
Ordinances
,
as
we
can
shew
you
to
them
that
diligently
use
them
;
if
you
can
.
3.
Is
it
not
horrible
Pride
in
you
to
think
that
you
are
able
to
understand
the
Word
of
God
as
well
without
a
Teacher
,
as
with
one
?
The
Eunuch
said
to
Phillip
,
when
he
asked
him
whether
he
understood
what
he
read
;
How
can
I
except
some
man
should
guide
me
?
Acts
8.
30
,
31.
And
yet
you
think
you
can
read
the
Word
at
home
as
profitably
without
a
guide
▪
As
if
your
children
that
go
to
School
should
say
,
[
We
have
the
same
books
at
home
,
and
therefore
we
will
not
go
to
school
,
our
Master
doth
but
teach
us
our
Grammar
,
and
other
books
,
and
these
we
can
read
at
home
.
]
You
are
wise
men
that
while
,
that
know
no
more
of
your
own
ignorance
;
and
humble
men
,
that
think
you
have
no
need
of
teaching
;
as
if
God
had
appointed
his
Ministers
and
Ordinances
in
vain
.
4.
It
is
a
certain
Mark
that
you
never
heard
or
read
as
you
should
,
or
else
your
hearing
or
reading
would
have
taught
you
,
that
both
must
go
together
,
and
not
one
shut
out
the
other
;
and
that
the
greatest
,
which
is
Gods
publick
work
,
must
be
preferred
.
It
is
a
Mark
of
a
graceless
heart
and
worse
;
even
of
one
that
hath
much
blinded
common
reason
it self
,
when
wretched
sinners
do
know
no
more
of
their
own
Necessity
,
but
think
they
can
live
as
well
without
Gods
publick
Means
as
with
it
.
If
ever
Sermon
or
book
had
done
you
saving
good
,
and
you
had
the
least
spark
of
Grace
and
had
felt
the
power
of
Divine
Truth
upon
your
soul
,
you
would
have
been
far
from
these
conceits
:
You
would
feel
the
Necessity
of
the
preaching
of
the
Word
,
as
an
hungry
man
feeleth
thee
need
of
his
food
:
Your
own
Necessity
would
drive
you
,
and
the
good
which
you
feel
by
the
Word
would
draw
you
,
and
your
Love
to
it
would
not
suffer
you
to
forbear
.
If
you
were
Necessarily
kept
away
by
any
business
,
you
would
take
it
for
your
loss
,
when
it
is
not
your
sin
,
and
would
lament
that
you
are
deprived
of
that
which
you
find
so
sweet
and
profitable
.
To
find
no
profit
by
the
preaching
of
the
Word
of
God
,
nor
any
great
need
of
it
,
is
a
mark
of
a
dead
and
graceless
soul
.
5.
Look
through
the
Scripture
,
and
see
whether
the
common
way
of
Conversion
were
not
by
the
hearing
the
Word
of
God
preached
.
6
If
you
may
thus
forbear
it
,
then
why
may
not
all
others
?
And
then
all
Christian
Assemblies
should
be
dissolved
,
and
forborn
;
and
then
what
Churches
should
we
have
?
And
do
you
think
that
this
is
the
will
of
God
?
All
sorts
of
Christians
in
the
world
would
have
Assemblies
.
Papists
have
their
meetings
;
and
Anabaptists
have
theirs
;
and
even
the
Separatists
have
theirs
;
and
would
you
have
none
?
Doth
not
God
expresly
charge
you
,
that
you
forsake
not
the
Assembling
of
your selves
together
,
as
the
manner
of
some
is
,
Heb
.
10.
25.
And
to
what
end
else
hath
he
appointed
Ministers
in
his
Church
?
7.
Do
you
think
that
there
should
be
any
Ministers
,
or
not
?
If
not
;
then
no
Church
,
no
Baptism
,
and
then
no
Christ
,
and
no
Salvation
.
If
there
should
;
what
should
they
do
,
if
not
preach
the
Gospel
?
Paul
so
far
preferred
it
before
other
Ordinances
,
that
he
thanketh
God
that
he
Baptized
not
any
himself
save
some
few
among
them
,
because
of
an
inconveniency
that
might
have
followed
;
For
God
sent
me
not
,
saith
he
,
to
Baptize
,
but
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
1
Cor
.
1.
17.
If
you
would
have
no
preaching
,
you
should
have
no
Ministers
.
And
if
you
would
have
us
preach
,
who
should
we
preach
to
?
To
walls
,
or
to
men
?
If
to
men
,
why
not
to
you
as
well
as
to
others
?
Are
others
bound
to
hear
any
more
then
you
?
And
how
can
we
preach
without
hearers
?
Paul
saith
,
and
so
must
we
,
Necessity
is
laid
upon
me
,
and
wo
to
me
if
I
preach
not
the
Gospel
:
and
may
we
not
then
say
,
Necessity
is
laid
on
you
,
and
wo
to
you
if
you
hear
not
the
Gospel
?
The
Scripture
saith
,
How
beautifull
are
the
very
feet
of
them
that
bring
the
glad
tydings
of
Peace
?
And
you
can
profit
as
well
without
them
at
home
.
Is
not
your
spirit
then
contrary
to
Gods
Spirit
,
which
thus
speaks
,
Rom.
10.
15.
And
what
spirit
is
it
that
is
cont●ary
to
Gods
Spirit
,
but
the
Devils
?
8.
It
was
never
Gods
End
in
writing
the
Scripture
;
nor
the
End
of
Ministers
in
writing
good
Books
to
keep
you
from
the
publick
hearing
of
the
Word
.
Each
duty
must
know
its
place
.
I
had
rather
the
books
that
I
have
written
were
all
burnt
,
then
that
men
should
by
them
be
kept
from
the
Publick
and
greater
Ordinances
.
Do
not
these
very
books
which
you
say
you
read
,
Command
you
to
hear
,
and
condemn
those
that
do
not
hear
?
Do
they
not
shew
you
that
your
words
are
the
words
of
wickedness
;
and
say
as
much
for
hearing
as
now
I
do
?
What
an
hypocritical
trick
of
you
is
this
,
when
the
Bible
and
other
good
Books
do
command
you
to
be
constant
hearers
,
and
condemn
you
if
you
will
not
,
that
you
will
say
you
can
profit
more
by
reading
these
books
then
by
hearing
?
What
,
can
you
profit
more
by
reading
your
Duty
when
you
refuse
to
do
it
,
then
by
obedient
doing
it
?
Can
you
profit
most
by
reading
your
own
condemnation
?
You
read
in
Scripture
that
he
that
turneth
away
his
ear
from
hearing
the
Law
,
even
his
prayer
shall
be
Abomination
,
Prov.
28.
9.
The
truth
is
,
you
shew
by
this
,
that
you
do
but
make
reading
a
pretence
against
hearing
,
when
indeed
you
never
did
either
of
them
with
understanding
and
grace
in
your
hearts
.
9.
What
do
you
by
withdrawing
from
the
Publick
Assemblies
but
Excommunicate
your selves
?
And
is
it
not
our
duty
then
to
excommunicate
or
avoid
you
if
you
continue
obstinate
after
Admonition
?
Do
you
Believe
the
Communion
of
Saints
,
and
yet
do
you
avoid
it
?
Well
,
if
you
had
any
Grace
in
your
hearts
,
you
would
make
the
Assembly
and
Publick
worship
of
God
,
the
Delight
of
your
souls
,
and
it
would
do
you
as
much
good
to
call
on
God
and
praise
him
with
his
People
,
and
hear
his
instructions
,
that
you
could
not
be
without
it
.
You
would
do
as
David
,
Psal
.
42.
when
he
was
banished
from
the
Temple
and
worship
of
God
,
he
cryeth
out
[
As
the
Hart
panteth
after
the
water-brooks
,
so
pant●th
my
soul
after
thee
,
Oh
God
.
My
soul
thirsteth
for
God
,
for
the
living
God
,
when
shall
I
come
and
appear
before
God
?
My
tears
have
been
my
meat
day
and
night
,
while
they
continually
say
to
me
,
where
is
thy
God
?
When
I
remember
these
things
,
I
pour
out
my
soul
in
me
.
For
I
had
gone
with
the
multitude
;
I
went
with
them
to
the
house
of
God
,
with
the
voyce
of
joy
and
Praise
,
with
the
Multitude
that
kept
Holy-day
.
The
sixth
Council
at
Constant
▪
Decreed
,
that
whosoever
was
absent
from
the
Congregation
three
Lords
dayes
together
without
Necessity
;
if
he
were
a
Minister
,
should
be
put
from
the
Ministry
,
and
if
he
were
a
private
man
,
he
should
be
cast
from
the
communion
of
the
Church
.
If
you
cast
out
your selves
,
blame
not
us
if
we
cast
you
out
.
Object
.
But
say
some
(
that
the
Quakers
have
taught
)
When
a
Minister
preacheth
a
moneth
,
or
two
,
or
three
,
or
a
year
upon
one
Text
,
how
can
he
chuse
but
add
to
the
Word
of
God
:
And
therefore
why
should
we
hear
them
?
Answer
.
A
foolish
Cavill
;
what
!
is
Expounding
and
applying
the
Word
of
God
,
adding
to
it
?
Do
we
tell
you
that
any
thing
is
the
Word
of
God
that
is
not
?
Why
doth
not
one
of
these
ignorant
Objectors
come
and
tell
us
in
any
one
particular
,
what
it
is
that
we
have
added
to
the
Word
of
God
?
I
am
now
perswading
you
to
hear
the
Word
of
God
,
is
this
adding
to
it
?
Doth
not
the
Word
do
the
like
?
And
doth
not
God
in
the
Word
bid
us
acquaint
you
with
it
,
and
make
it
plain
to
you
,
and
press
it
upon
you
?
What
if
a
Lawyer
bestow
a
day
,
or
twenty
dayes
in
pleading
your
Cause
before
the
Judge
,
that
he
may
save
your
Estate
,
or
your
life
from
the
malice
of
an
Adversary
?
Will
you
say
that
this
Lawyer
doth
add
to
the
Law
of
the
Land
by
his
pleading
?
What
if
the
Judge
pass
sentence
according
to
Law
,
and
give
the
reason
of
it
?
Or
what
if
he
make
a
charge
of
many
hours
long
where
ever
he
comes
;
doth
he
add
to
,
or
diminish
from
the
Law
by
so
doing
?
I
must
crave
pardon
of
the
hearers
that
are
but
of
common
reason
,
that
I
have
spent
so
much
time
in
answering
such
sensless
sottish
Cavils
as
these
.
But
they
must
consider
that
such
people
we
have
to
deal
with
,
and
the
more
unreasonable
and
blockish
they
are
,
the
greater
need
they
have
to
be
taught
.
2.
Another
Means
that
God
hath
appointed
for
Conversion
,
is
:
The
reading
of
his
Word
,
and
of
such
good
books
as
are
written
for
the
opening
and
applying
of
it
.
Though
this
must
not
thrust
out
hearing
,
yet
is
it
an
excellent
mans
in
its
own
time
and
place
,
or
else
God
would
not
have
appointed
it
as
he
hath
done
,
Exod
.
24.
7.
Josh
.
8.
34
,
35.
2
Chron
.
34.
30.
Neh
.
8.
3
,
8
,
18.
&
9.
3.
Mat
.
12.
3
,
5
&
21.
26.
&
22.
31.
Acts
13.
26.
&
15.
21.
Deut
.
31.
11.
Acts
8.
30.
Col.
4.
16.
Rev.
1.
3.
1
Tim
.
4.
13.
Many
a
soul
hath
had
happy
experience
of
the
success
of
reading
.
The
Word
Read
is
the
Word
,
and
therefore
may
Convert
▪
For
the
Law
of
the
Lord
is
perfect
,
converting
the
soul
,
Psalm
19.
7.
It
is
a
very
great
Priviledge
to
have
the
Truths
of
God
before
our
eyes
,
where
we
may
view
them
over
and
over
at
our
leasure
,
till
they
be
fastened
in
our
hearts
.
3.
Another
Means
that
God
hath
appointed
us
to
use
for
the
obtainment
of
his
Grace
,
is
,
a
serious
enquiry
of
those
that
should
and
can
instruct
us
.
In
common
easie
matters
,
you
may
go
either
to
Ministers
or
to
private
Christians
,
as
you
see
fit
;
but
in
matters
of
great
Difficulty
,
where
private
men
are
in
danger
of
mistaking
,
or
are
not
able
to
do
it
as
your
Case
requires
,
there
it
is
your
duty
especially
to
repair
to
your
Teachers
;
or
the
most
able
faithful
Ministers
that
you
can
well
get
,
and
make
known
your
Case
to
them
,
and
desire
their
Direction
for
your
effectual
Recovery
.
Nicodemus
came
to
Jesus
by
night
for
Counsell
,
because
he
perceived
that
he
was
a
Teacher
sent
from
God
:
And
Christ
thereupon
did
give
him
advice
in
the
matter
of
the
New
birth
.
So
Matth
.
19.
16.
Another
enquireth
what
he
shall
do
that
he
may
have
eternal
Life
.
The
Eunuch
desires
instruction
of
Philip
.
Acts
8.
And
Paul
of
Annanias
,
and
Cornelius
of
Peter
,
as
was
said
before
.
The
Jews
that
were
pricked
at
the
heart
,
ask
Peter
and
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
what
they
shall
do
?
Acts
2.
37.
And
the
Jaylor
asks
Paul
and
Silas
,
what
he
shall
do
to
be
saved
?
See
further
,
Mal
.
2.
7.
The
Priests
lips
should
keep
knowledge
,
and
they
should
seek
the
Law
at
his
mouth
;
for
he
is
the
Messenger
of
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
Luke
12.
42.
Col.
1.
28.
If
poor
unconverted
sinners
would
but
take
this
course
,
and
go
to
their
Teachers
for
Direction
for
their
Salvation
,
and
Resolve
to
practice
it
when
it
is
given
them
,
Conversion
would
not
be
so
Rare
,
nor
so
many
miscarry
as
now
do
:
But
most
are
so
careless
that
they
feel
no
need
of
it
,
and
think
it
were
but
to
trouble
themselves
and
their
Teachers
to
no
purpose
;
and
others
are
so
stout
that
they
will
not
stoop
to
it
;
But
if
we
send
for
them
to
come
and
speak
with
us
,
that
we
may
afford
them
the
best
advice
we
can
,
they
ask
us
by
what
Authority
we
do
it
?
and
think
it
too
much
to
come
neer
us
and
speak
to
us
:
others
are
so
sinfully
bashfull
,
that
they
cannot
open
their
mouths
when
their
salvatiion
is
concerned
in
the
matter
;
and
others
are
conceited
beforehand
,
that
Ministers
will
but
sleight
them
and
are
too
stout
to
speak
to
them
,
at
least
with
any
seriousness
and
tenderness
of
their
Case
.
And
thus
Satan
keeps
men
from
Grace
,
by
keeping
them
from
the
Means
of
Grace
.
4.
Another
means
of
Conversion
,
is
;
The
frequent
company
of
those
that
fear
God
,
and
would
afford
us
their
help
in
the
way
to
Heaven
,
and
conference
with
them
about
these
things
.
Company
hath
a
transforming
power
;
and
the
speeches
and
examples
of
Heavenly
Christians
will
do
much
to
bring
others
to
a
consideration
of
their
wayes
.
Commonly
men
are
or
seem
to
be
such
as
their
familiar
company
is
.
5.
Another
means
for
Conversion
,
is
;
Frequent
and
earnest
prayers
to
God
.
When
we
know
we
want
Grace
,
and
that
God
is
the
giver
of
it
,
what
should
we
do
but
betake
our selves
to
him
,
and
ask
saving
Grace
and
wisdom
of
him
,
who
giveth
to
all
men
liberally
,
and
upbraideth
not
?
Jam
.
1.
5.
I
know
some
would
perswade
us
that
we
may
not
exhort
unconverted
men
to
pray
;
because
their
prayer
is
an
Abomination
to
God
,
and
without
faith
they
cannot
please
God
.
To
whom
I
answer
briefly
.
1.
Nature
it self
teacheth
a
man
in
misery
to
cry
to
him
that
is
able
to
relieve
him
,
and
to
beg
pardon
of
him
whom
he
hath
offended
,
and
especially
when
he
knoweth
that
he
is
of
a
merciful
nature
:
And
may
we
not
perswade
men
to
that
which
the
very
Light
of
Nature
doth
direct
them
to
,
and
the
Law
of
Nature
oblige
them
to
?
Or
will
these
men
go
against
the
Light
and
Law
of
Nature
?
2.
Scripture
commandeth
these
to
pray
and
seek
God
,
Isa
.
55.
6
,
7.
Seek
the
Lord
while
he
may
be
found
,
call
upon
him
while
he
is
neer
.
Lot
the
wicked
forsake
his
wayes
,
and
the
unrightous
man
his
thoughts
,
&c.
So
Hos
.
10.
12.
&
3.
5.
Amos
5.
6.
Acts
8.
22.
Peter
exhorts
Simon
Magus
to
pray
,
if
prhaps
the
thoughts
of
his
heart
may
be
forgiven
him
,
when
he
pronounceth
him
in
the
gall
of
bitterness
and
bond
of
Iniquity
.
3.
We
do
not
exhort
men
to
pray
while
they
continue
wicked
,
but
to
return
with
prayer
in
their
mouths
from
their
wickedness
.
Our
exhortation
is
as
those
before
mentioned
;
Let
the
wicked
forsake
his
way
:
and
thus
seek
the
Lord
.
Repent
of
this
thy
wickedness
,
and
so
pray
for
pardon
,
as
Peter
exhorteth
.
When
we
bid
them
pray
,
we
bid
them
desire
,
for
desire
is
the
soul
of
prayer
,
and
words
are
but
the
body
;
and
when
we
exhort
them
to
desire
Grace
,
we
exhort
them
to
the
beginning
of
Grace
.
Praying
is
a
returning
Act
,
and
when
we
exhort
them
to
pray
,
we
exhort
them
to
return
,
and
by
prayer
to
begin
the
Work
,
and
so
this
beginning
may
be
a
Means
of
the
rest
of
the
change
that
is
yet
behind
.
SECT
.
III
.
Direction
.
1.
HAving
shewed
you
the
first
Hinderance
of
Conversion
,
I
come
to
give
you
the
first
Direction
which
is
contrary
thereto
:
and
that
is
,
That
you
would
presently
fall
upon
the
use
of
these
Means
that
God
hath
appointed
you
to
use
for
your
conversion
.
Are
you
sensible
of
the
Necessity
of
it
?
and
are
you
truly
willing
to
be
converted
,
or
are
you
not
?
If
you
would
;
let
us
see
your
willingness
in
the
use
of
the
Means
without
delay
.
Particularly
,
let
me
entreat
of
you
these
following
things
.
1.
See
that
you
be
constant
hearers
of
the
Word
preached
,
and
take
Delight
in
the
publike
Assembly
of
the
Church
,
and
let
nothing
but
necessity
keep
you
at
home
.
Live
under
the
ablest
Ministry
that
you
can
;
and
neglect
not
one
such
Opportunity
for
your
souls
.
If
you
be
absent
without
necessity
but
from
one
Sermon
,
God
may
justly
Deny
you
the
blessing
of
the
rest
:
and
you
know
not
which
it
is
that
is
most
sutable
to
your
condition
,
and
therefore
miss
not
any
.
The
Devil
is
aware
what
a
Minister
is
studying
about
all
the
week
,
and
when
he
seeth
that
we
have
provided
that
which
is
likliest
to
do
you
good
,
he
will
do
all
that
he
can
to
keep
you
away
that
day
.
He
wil
find
one
business
or
other
,
or
tempt
you
to
be
negligent
,
because
he
is
afraid
,
lest
if
you
come
,
you
should
be
converted
,
Miss
not
one
Sermon
therefore
,
lest
you
miss
that
one
that
should
have
done
you
good
.
And
as
you
hear
,
so
take
heed
how
you
hear
,
and
attend
to
it
as
to
a
Message
sent
from
God
concerning
your
salvation
;
and
set
your
hearts
to
all
the
words
that
you
hear
,
for
it
is
not
a
vain
thing
,
but
it
is
for
your
life
,
Deut.
32.
46
▪
47.
He
that
hath
ears
to
hear
,
let
him
hear
,
saith
Christ
often
in
cases
of
greatest
Moment
!
And
he
that
will
not
hear
,
and
diligently
hear
a
Message
of
free
Grace
for
the
saving
of
his
soul
,
is
unworthy
to
have
ears
.
2.
If
you
would
be
converted
by
the
Word
,
do
not
let
it
slip
as
soon
as
you
have
heard
it
;
but
call
it
to
Remembrance
again
,
and
bring
it
home
to
your
hearts
:
Ponder
of
what
you
have
heard
,
and
speak
of
it
to
those
about
you
.
And
if
you
be
not
able
to
remember
it
through
the
weakness
of
your
Memories
,
go
to
some
of
your
Neighbours
houses
that
do
repeat
it
,
that
you
may
have
the
benefit
of
their
Assistance
.
Have
not
you
as
much
need
as
they
?
And
should
not
you
be
at
as
much
pains
as
they
?
Make
the
word
your
own
before
you
leave
it
.
3.
Be
much
in
reading
the
word
of
God
,
and
such
Practical
Books
as
will
help
you
to
apply
it
;
and
lay
to
heart
the
Truths
you
shall
read
.
4.
Especially
do
all
this
on
the
Lords
day
,
which
is
purposely
set
apart
for
such
holy
works
.
Lose
none
of
that
precious
season
of
Grace
;
but
when
the
publike
worship
is
over
,
betake
your selves
with
your
Families
,
and
in
secret
,
to
the
improvement
of
it
;
and
take
as
much
pains
that
day
for
your
souls
,
as
you
do
on
the
rest
of
the
dayes
of
the
week
for
your
bodies
.
You
cannot
then
pretend
that
you
have
no
leisure
,
when
it
is
at
a
time
that
is
wholly
to
be
employed
in
such
things
.
Oh
make
the
best
of
that
day
,
and
seek
after
the
knowledge
of
God
therein
,
if
you
would
be
partakers
of
his
Grace
.
5.
Will
you
go
in
case
you
want
Direction
,
to
those
that
are
able
to
direct
you
?
especially
to
your
Teachers
,
and
ask
them
what
course
you
must
take
for
conversion
,
and
tell
them
your
case
,
and
the
hinderances
that
you
meet
with
,
and
resolve
to
obey
the
counsel
that
they
shall
give
you
?
6.
Will
you
betake
your selves
daily
to
God
in
hearty
prayer
,
and
beg
of
him
that
he
would
give
you
converting
Grace
?
Beseech
him
to
open
your
eyes
,
and
shew
you
the
greatness
of
your
sin
and
misery
till
you
be
unseignedly
humbled
and
that
he
would
shew
you
the
need
of
his
Grace
in
Christ
,
till
you
can
thirst
after
him
and
his
Righteousness
;
and
that
he
would
shew
you
the
certainty
and
excellency
of
his
glory
,
till
your
hearts
be
set
upon
it
above
all
?
Oh
beg
hard
of
God
that
he
would
not
let
you
live
unconverted
any
longer
,
lest
death
should
find
you
in
that
miserable
state
▪
Beseech
him
to
pardon
all
your
former
Rebellions
and
Resistance
of
his
Spirit
,
and
now
at
last
to
give
you
that
Grace
that
you
have
set
so
light
by
;
and
bring
you
into
the
hatred
of
those
wayes
of
sinfull
pleasure
or
profit
which
had
your
hearts
before
.
These
are
the
Means
that
God
hath
appointed
to
bring
you
into
a
state
of
saving
Grace
.
What
say
you
?
Are
you
willing
?
are
you
resolved
to
use
these
Means
,
or
are
you
not
?
If
you
think
that
this
is
too
much
ado
,
and
that
your
salvation
is
not
worth
it
,
you
may
take
your
ease
and
go
without
it
.
But
if
God
have
not
given
you
up
to
so
much
unreasonableness
,
but
that
you
had
rather
be
at
the
sweet
and
comfortable
pains
of
Duty
,
then
ensure
the
intollerable
pains
of
hell
:
If
you
do
not
set
more
by
the
ease
of
your
flesh
for
a
few
dayes
,
then
the
ease
and
peace
of
soul
and
body
for
ever
,
then
take
my
counsell
,
and
set
upon
these
Means
without
delay
.
Look
who
doth
most
for
God
and
their
salvation
of
all
that
you
know
,
and
strive
to
do
as
much
as
they
.
You
have
the
same
God
,
and
the
same
Law
,
and
the
same
and
greater
necessity
,
then
they
:
you
are
further
behind
hand
.
You
have
more
work
undone
which
must
be
done
:
your
danger
is
greater
,
and
your
souls
should
be
as
precious
to
you
,
as
theirs
to
them
.
Oh
therefore
take
time
while
you
have
it
,
and
set
your selves
to
the
work
.
SECT
.
IV
.
Hinderance
.
2.
THe
second
hinderance
of
conversion
which
I
shall
mention
:
is
,
Bad
company
.
It
is
a
dangerous
thing
to
be
wilfully
a
companion
of
ignorant
,
careless
,
ungodly
men
.
If
they
will
say
nothing
directly
against
that
which
is
good
,
yet
will
they
do
much
to
hinder
your
salvation
,
by
keeping
your
thoughts
,
and
talk
,
and
Delight
upon
other
things
,
and
by
giving
you
an
evil
Example
,
as
if
these
matters
were
not
Necessary
.
Vain
talk
,
and
vain
practises
,
setleth
the
mind
of
men
in
vanity
,
and
in
a
forgetfulness
and
neglect
of
heavenly
things
.
Besides
,
they
will
be
ticing
you
to
such
kind
of
business
and
Delight
,
as
strengthen
the
flesh
and
contradict
the
Spirit
,
and
fasten
you
in
sin
,
and
are
the
common
causes
of
the
perdition
of
the
world
.
The
noise
of
their
foolish
laughter
,
and
giddy
Discourse
,
will
drown
the
voice
of
conscience
and
of
the
Spirit
of
God
.
It
is
hard
keeping
the
heart
in
a
sence
of
Duty
,
or
the
evil
of
sin
in
the
midst
of
sin
.
As
it
is
certainly
a
vain
and
graceless
heart
that
Delighteth
most
in
vain
company
,
so
such
will
make
the
heart
more
vain
.
When
men
sit
over
their
pots
,
cherishing
their
flesh
(
which
they
once
vowed
to
fight
against
as
their
enemy
)
pouring
out
a
deal
of
foolish
sensless
Discourse
;
the
sense
of
the
evil
of
sin
,
and
of
the
Love
of
Christ
,
and
of
the
worth
of
glory
,
is
then
far
from
the
heart
:
and
if
they
do
make
any
mention
of
God
or
holy
things
,
it
is
commonly
unreverendly
and
most
abusively
,
taking
the
Name
of
God
in
vain
,
and
sinning
more
by
their
Scripture
Discourse
,
then
by
any
other
:
And
it
is
a
wonder
,
if
the
Devil
and
their
fleshly
reason
do
not
lead
them
to
plead
against
God
,
and
to
take
part
with
the
flesh
,
and
perhaps
to
make
a
scorn
of
godliness
.
Oh
what
a
dangerous
thing
it
is
,
to
live
among
such
company
as
will
be
still
hindering
,
but
never
helping
,
in
the
way
to
Heaven
!
Especially
among
those
that
are
worldly
or
sensual
,
or
that
are
enemis
to
godliness
,
and
set
themselves
against
it
to
their
power
.
In
a
way
that
is
up
hill
,
and
all
against
the
interest
and
inclination
of
our
flesh
,
and
in
which
we
are
so
weak
and
backward
our selves
,
we
had
need
of
all
the
help
that
we
can
get
;
and
a
little
hinderance
may
be
our
undoing
.
But
when
poor
sinners
shall
live
among
such
,
where
they
shall
hear
almost
no
Discourse
,
but
vain
,
and
almost
no
talk
of
Religion
,
but
in
distaste
and
contempt
of
it
despising
the
way
to
Heaven
,
which
is
in
effect
,
to
despise
Heaven
it self
;
how
can
it
be
expected
that
such
should
be
brought
to
the
knowledge
of
the
Truth
,
and
the
Love
of
those
waies
that
they
hear
so
much
Reproached
?
I
know
God
can
do
it
,
and
sometimes
doth
,
where
people
are
unavoidably
cast
into
such
company
;
but
if
men
will
chuse
such
,
when
they
may
avoid
it
,
the
case
is
dangerous
indeed
,
Prov.
13.
20.
He
that
walketh
with
wise
men
shall
be
yet
wiser
,
but
a
companion
of
fools
shall
be
destroyed
.
Some
of
these
ungodly
wretches
are
so
cunning
in
their
Discourse
,
that
weak
silly
people
be
not
able
to
discern
their
folly
:
Some
of
them
also
have
some
worldly
interest
in
them
,
and
therefore
are
the
liker
to
do
them
hurt
:
When
those
that
they
dwell
with
,
and
those
that
they
depend
upon
,
and
those
that
seem
to
love
them
are
ungodly
,
and
speak
against
the
way
of
salvaiton
,
it
commonly
takes
so
much
with
the
ignorant
,
that
they
either
say
as
they
say
,
and
are
of
their
minds
,
or
at
least
it
hindereth
them
from
through
conversion
,
and
setting
themselves
diligently
to
the
saving
of
their
souls
.
Thousands
have
been
everlastingly
undone
by
evill
company
.
SECT
.
V.
Direction
2.
THe
second
Direction
therefore
that
I
shall
give
you
,
is
this
:
Do
all
that
you
can
to
avoid
the
company
of
those
that
would
hinder
you
,
and
to
live
in
the
company
of
those
that
would
help
you
,
in
the
matters
of
your
salvation
.
I
do
not
mean
that
a
servant
that
is
bound
should
go
from
his
Master
before
he
hath
served
according
to
their
Agreement
.
Nor
that
a
child
should
forsake
his
Parents
that
are
ungodly
;
Nor
that
a
woman
should
forsake
her
husband
,
or
a
man
his
wife
on
this
account
;
for
here
they
are
not
at
their
own
choice
,
but
are
fixed
to
their
Relations
,
which
tie
them
to
Duty
and
faithfulness
in
their
Places
;
But
I
mean
,
that
no
man
should
willingly
cast
himself
into
evil
company
,
that
can
avoid
it
▪
Particularly
.
1.
If
a
master
be
to
take
a
servant
,
take
not
such
as
are
ungodly
,
if
you
can
have
better
:
If
a
servant
be
to
chuse
a
master
,
come
not
into
an
ungodly
Family
▪
if
you
can
help
it
.
If
young
people
be
intended
to
marry
,
take
heed
of
being
yoked
unequally
,
2
Cor
.
6.
14.
And
joyning
your selves
with
the
members
of
the
Devil
,
and
the
enemies
of
Christ
,
and
those
that
are
likely
to
be
hinderers
of
your
salvation
,
and
so
to
prove
the
damnation
of
your
souls
.
You
will
be
backward
enough
and
bad
enough
in
the
best
company
that
you
can
get
;
what
then
will
you
be
in
the
worst
?
especially
when
it
is
so
near
you
,
and
continually
with
you
,
and
that
of
your
own
choice
.
I
confess
a
Minister
or
other
Christian
when
he
hath
a
call
to
endeavour
the
good
of
such
,
and
to
reprove
their
sin
,
may
go
among
them
as
a
Physitian
among
the
sick
;
and
so
did
Christ
himself
when
he
was
on
earth
:
but
to
make
them
our
companions
willingly
,
we
may
not
.
Grace
is
hardly
got
,
and
hardly
kept
,
and
more
hardly
encreased
in
such
company
as
this
.
On
the
other
side
,
get
into
the
company
of
such
as
will
further
you
,
Prov.
10.
20
,
21.
The
tongue
of
the
Just
is
as
choice
silver
;
the
heart
of
the
wicked
is
little
worth
;
the
lips
of
the
Righteous
feed
many
,
but
fools
die
for
want
of
wisdom
,
32.
The
lips
of
the
Righteous
know
what
is
acceptable
,
but
the
mouth
of
the
wicked
speaketh
frowardness
,
Prov.
14.
7.
Go
from
the
presence
of
a
foolish
man
,
when
thou
perceivest
not
in
him
the
lips
of
knowledge
.
If
you
were
children
of
God
your selves
,
you
would
Delight
in
those
that
are
such
:
For
,
by
this
we
know
that
we
are
translated
from
death
to
life
,
because
we
love
the
Brethren
.
And
David
saith
,
That
the
Saints
on
the
earth
,
and
the
excellent
are
all
his
Delight
,
Psalm
16.
3.
get
therefore
if
it
be
possible
,
into
the
company
of
such
:
with
them
you
shall
hear
that
which
may
humble
you
for
sin
,
and
you
shall
hear
that
of
Christ
which
may
tend
to
kindle
the
Love
of
him
in
your
breasts
;
and
you
shall
hear
that
of
the
goodness
of
God
,
and
his
way
,
and
the
Priviledge
of
the
Saints
;
the
precious
Promises
of
the
Gospel
,
the
life
of
Grace
,
and
the
hopes
of
everlasting
glory
which
may
make
your
hearts
to
burn
within
you
.
When
you
live
with
those
that
by
their
Example
disgrace
sin
to
you
,
and
draw
you
from
it
,
and
watch
over
you
against
it
,
and
that
will
be
still
minding
you
of
those
Truths
that
should
sanctifie
your
hearts
,
Oh
what
an
advantage
is
this
to
your
Salvation
!
If
you
be
ignorant
,
they
will
teach
you
;
if
you
are
unskilful
in
prayer
,
or
other
holy
Duties
,
they
will
help
you
by
their
instruction
and
example
.
Chuse
therefore
the
best
company
you
can
get
,
if
you
be
free
,
and
all
little
enough
.
Live
among
that
company
on
earth
that
you
must
live
with
in
Heaven
,
if
ever
you
come
thither
.
SECT
.
VI
.
Hinderance
3.
THe
next
Hinderance
of
Conversion
to
be
mentioned
,
is
:
A
gross
Ignorance
of
th●se
Truths
which
should
be
the
Instruments
of
their
conversion
:
He
that
turneth
to
God
,
must
needs
know
God
;
and
he
that
turneth
from
sin
,
must
needs
know
the
evil
and
danger
of
sin
.
No
man
will
make
so
great
a
change
,
and
not
know
why
:
No
man
will
part
with
his
present
contents
,
and
set
upon
a
course
that
his
Nature
is
against
;
nor
forsake
all
the
world
,
even
that
which
is
dearest
to
him
,
till
he
know
that
there
is
a
flat
necessity
of
so
doing
,
or
know
of
something
better
to
be
had
by
the
change
.
When
we
find
that
even
men
of
knowledge
are
too
often
ungodly
,
and
they
will
not
leave
sin
even
when
they
know
the
evil
of
it
,
and
know
that
everlasting
Damnation
is
threatned
against
it
:
how
then
can
they
forsake
it
that
know
not
this
?
when
many
that
can
speak
of
the
vanity
of
this
world
,
and
the
glory
of
the
Saints
in
the
Life
to
come
,
and
the
amiableness
of
God
,
and
his
All-sufficiency
to
make
them
happy
,
do
yet
cleave
to
this
world
and
neglect
God
&
the
glory
which
they
so
extol
,
how
then
can
we
expect
that
they
should
turn
to
God
,
and
set
their
minds
to
seek
his
Kingdom
that
do
not
know
him
?
All
the
wickedness
in
the
world
is
cherrished
by
ignorance
,
total
or
partial
.
Even
those
that
say
they
know
these
things
,
and
yet
live
ungodly
,
do
not
soundly
know
them
,
but
hold
them
as
an
opinion
,
and
not
as
a
point
of
saving
faith
.
Oh
if
poor
sinners
,
that
set
so
light
by
the
everlasting
Kingdom
,
did
but
throughly
know
what
they
sleight
,
they
would
quickly
change
their
minds
and
courses
:
If
you
knew
Heaven
as
well
as
you
knew
your
own
houses
and
Lands
,
and
if
you
saw
what
the
souls
do
now
enjoy
that
depart
in
the
Faith
,
as
you
see
what
is
done
in
the
houses
where
you
dwell
,
I
would
not
thank
the
worst
of
you
all
to
become
far
more
devout
and
diligent
then
the
best
in
the
Town
or
Countrey
is
now
:
I
would
not
thank
the
vilest
worldling
to
become
heavenly
;
or
the
vilest
drunkard
to
become
sober
;
or
the
scorner
of
godliness
to
be
the
most
godly
in
the
Countrey
.
If
you
knew
Heaven
as
well
as
you
know
Earth
,
it
were
no
thanks
to
you
if
every
Family
of
you
were
a
Society
of
Saints
,
but
this
cannot
be
expected
:
God
will
not
have
us
Live
by
sight
and
sense
,
but
by
faith
:
But
yet
a
knowledge
of
Divine
Revelation
we
may
and
must
have
:
No
man
loveth
sin
but
for
want
of
knowing
what
he
Loveth
:
No
man
doteth
upon
this
deceitful
world
,
but
for
want
of
knowing
the
worthlesness
of
it
;
No
man
makes
light
of
Eternal
glory
,
but
for
want
of
knowing
what
he
makes
light
of
;
and
no
man
is
against
a
holy
Life
,
but
he
that
knoweth
not
what
it
is
,
nor
what
will
be
the
end
of
it
.
Oh
Sirs
,
if
you
knew
God
,
your
hearts
would
be
enflamed
in
Love
to
him
.
There
are
some
of
you
now
stand
wondering
at
the
Diligence
of
the
godly
,
and
some
of
you
are
secretly
Reproaching
them
,
and
casting
forth
your
ignorant
scorns
against
them
;
but
if
you
did
but
know
what
it
is
that
they
are
doing
,
and
who
it
is
that
setteth
them
on
work
,
and
what
it
is
that
they
make
all
this
ado
for
,
you
would
wonder
more
at
your
own
folly
,
and
would
be
as
forward
as
they
,
and
would
presently
take
that
course
which
you
now
Reproach
.
Alas
!
Poor
sinners
durst
not
sport
with
sin
if
they
knew
what
they
did
:
they
durst
not
in
crouds
to
Damnation
if
they
knew
what
they
did
.
The
Kingdom
of
Satan
is
a
Kingdom
of
Darkness
;
and
his
works
are
the
works
of
Darkness
;
and
himself
the
Ruler
of
the
Darkness
of
this
world
,
and
●nder
chain●
of
Darkness
is
he
Reserved
to
the
Judgement
of
the
great
Day
;
and
the
mist
and
blackness
of
Darkness
is
reserved
to
him
and
his
servants
for
ever
,
Luke
22.
53.
John
1.
5
▪
&
3.
19.
Rom.
13.
12.
2
Cor
.
6.
14.
Eph
6.
12.
Col.
1.
13.
2
Pet
2.
4
,
17.
Jude
6.
13.
Matth
.
22.
13.
&
25.
20.
If
the
Gospel
be
hid
,
it
is
hid
to
them
that
are
lost
;
in
whom
the
God
of
this
worl
hath
blinded
the
minds
of
them
which
believe
not
,
lest
the
glorious
Gospel
of
Christ
who
is
the
Image
of
God
,
should
shine
unto
them
.
He
that
walketh
in
darkness
knoweth
not
whether
he
goeth
,
John
12.
35.
They
that
are
converted
can
truly
say
,
we
were
sometimes
darkness
,
but
now
we
are
light
in
the
Lord
,
Eph.
5.
8.
For
they
are
translated
from
the
power
of
Darkness
.
SECT
.
VII
.
Direction
3.
IF
ever
you
would
be
converted
,
labour
for
true
Knowledge
:
come
into
the
Light
,
that
your
deeds
may
be
manifested
;
and
that
your
own
hearts
may
be
manifest
to
your selves
.
Nothing
but
Light
will
expel
your
Darkness
,
the
Devil
haunteth
men
in
the
night
of
Ignorance
,
and
seldom
appeareth
in
the
open
Day-light
:
bring
in
but
the
saving
Light
of
Knowledge
and
he
will
vanish
and
be
gone
:
The
first
part
of
saving
Grace
is
Illumination
.
The
opening
of
the
eye
causeth
the
opening
of
the
heart
:
Oh
if
you
had
but
a
little
of
the
heavenly
Light
of
the
Saints
,
it
would
shew
you
that
which
would
turn
your
hearts
:
you
could
not
be
of
the
same
mind
as
you
are
,
if
you
had
but
saving
Light
:
Now
you
think
highly
of
the
world
,
and
meanly
of
the
world
to
come
;
you
now
think
nothing
too
much
for
your
flesh
,
and
all
too
much
that
is
done
for
Heaven
;
you
could
not
be
of
this
mind
if
you
had
the
Light
of
the
Spirit
:
you
labour
now
for
that
which
profiteth
not
,
and
neglect
that
which
would
pay
you
for
your
labour
:
you
vilifie
Christ
,
and
Grace
,
and
Holiness
,
while
you
magnifie
the
Dreams
and
Dung
of
the
World
;
you
could
not
do
thus
if
you
were
savingly
Illuminated
.
I
beseech
you
therefore
,
if
ever
you
would
be
converted
and
saved
,
labour
presently
to
know
the
Lord
▪
and
his
Will
and
wayes
;
Lament
your
former
ignorance
,
and
that
Negligence
which
did
maintain
it
.
It
is
not
so
great
a
shame
for
you
to
be
ignorant
how
to
do
your
work
in
the
world
;
no
,
nor
how
to
eat
,
or
drink
,
or
how
to
dress
your selves
,
as
it
is
to
be
ignorant
of
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
,
and
the
way
thereto
:
you
will
never
hit
the
way
to
Heaven
if
you
do
not
know
it
:
he
that
knoweth
most
knoweth
too
little
;
what
then
will
they
do
that
know
almost
nothing
at
all
?
Oh
think
not
Knowledge
a
needless
thing
,
but
make
out
after
it
,
and
rest
not
till
you
do
obtain
it
;
to
which
end
you
must
use
these
Means
following
.
1.
Be
much
in
hearing
and
reading
the
Word
of
God
,
as
was
before
Directed
;
for
that
is
it
that
giveth
light
to
the
simple
,
Psal
.
119.
130.
105.
This
will
make
you
wise
unto
Salvation
,
2
Tim
.
3.
15.
2.
Read
good
Books
that
are
written
for
the
expounding
and
applying
of
the
Scripture
.
Many
have
received
much
information
by
these
.
3.
Converse
with
wise
and
godly
men
:
These
are
the
means
of
Knowledge
that
were
before
made
mention
of
.
Object
.
We
are
not
learned
,
and
therefore
God
will
not
require
much
knowledge
at
our
hands
.
Answer
.
You
may
say
,
Therefore
God
will
not
require
Learning
at
your
hands
,
further
then
you
are
without
it
through
your
own
Neglect
.
But
,
first
Every
man
that
hath
a
reasonable
soul
should
know
God
that
made
him
;
and
know
the
End
for
which
he
should
live
;
and
know
the
way
to
his
eternal
happiness
as
well
as
the
Learned
:
have
not
you
souls
to
save
or
lose
as
well
as
the
Learned
have
?
2.
God
hath
made
plain
his
Will
to
you
in
his
Word
;
he
hath
given
you
Teachers
and
many
other
helps
;
So
that
,
you
have
no
excuse
if
you
are
ignorant
;
you
must
know
how
to
be
Christians
if
you
are
no
Scholars
.
You
may
hit
the
way
to
heaven
in
English
,
though
you
have
no
skill
in
Hebrew
or
Greek
:
but
in
the
Darkness
of
ignorance
you
can
never
hit
it
.
3.
Will
not
God
Judge
you
as
well
as
the
Learned
?
and
will
not
he
require
an
Account
of
the
Talents
which
you
possess
?
he
hath
set
you
on
his
work
as
well
as
others
,
and
therefore
you
must
know
how
to
do
his
work
.
If
you
think
therefore
that
you
may
be
excussed
from
Knowledge
,
you
may
as
well
think
that
you
may
be
excused
from
Love
and
from
all
Obedience
;
for
there
can
be
none
of
this
without
Knowledge
.
Object
.
But
I
am
not
of
so
quick
an
apprehension
as
others
;
and
therefore
I
cannot
learn
so
well
:
and
I
have
been
brought
up
in
ignorance
,
and
therefore
it
cannot
be
expected
from
me
.
Answer
.
Can
any
man
have
excuse
for
ignorance
that
liveth
among
such
Teaching
,
and
Books
,
and
Christian
company
as
we
now
do
?
You
may
as
well
shut
your
eyes
at
noon
day
,
and
say
you
cannot
do
your
work
for
want
of
Light
.
Were
you
but
as
willing
to
get
the
Knowledge
of
God
and
heavenly
things
as
you
are
to
know
how
to
work
in
your
Trade
,
you
would
have
set
your selves
to
it
before
this
day
,
and
you
would
have
spared
no
cost
nor
pains
till
you
had
got
it
.
But
you
account
seven
years
little
enough
to
learn
your
Trade
,
and
will
not
bestow
one
day
in
seven
in
diligent
learning
the
matters
of
your
salvation
.
Is
there
not
many
an
Opportunity
of
getting
Knowledge
which
you
miss
of
through
your
own
neglect
?
You
are
at
home
or
upon
other
business
,
when
you
might
have
been
hearing
the
Word
of
God
,
and
in
the
company
of
Diligent
Christians
,
that
are
enquiring
and
learning
these
Necessary
things
;
and
when
you
neglect
the
Means
you
think
to
be
excused
for
your
ignorance
.
The
way
that
God
commandeth
you
for
getting
Knowledge
,
is
,
that
you
receive
the
Word
of
God
and
hide
his
Commandments
with
you
;
and
encline
your
ears
to
wisdom
,
and
apply
your
hearts
to
understand
,
and
that
you
cry
after
Knowledge
,
and
lift
up
your
voice
for
Understanding
,
and
seek
it
as
silver
,
and
search
for
it
as
for
hid
Treasures
.
And
if
you
would
do
thus
,
The
Lord
hath
promised
that
you
shall
understand
the
fear
of
the
Lord
,
and
find
the
Knowledge
of
God
,
Prov.
2.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
Me
thinks
light
it self
should
be
pleasant
to
you
.
Did
Adam
so
desire
Unnecessary
knowledge
as
to
undo
himself
and
his
Posterity
to
procure
it
?
and
will
not
you
so
desire
that
knowledge
which
is
necessary
to
your
salvation
,
and
by
which
you
may
be
recovered
from
that
miserable
estate
?
Acts
26.
18.
How
many
years
study
will
men
spend
to
know
a
little
of
the
creature
,
and
will
you
not
take
pains
to
know
the
Maker
and
End
of
the
whole
Creation
?
Object
.
But
we
hope
we
may
be
saved
without
so
much
knowledge
.
Answer
.
Not
without
knowing
the
Necessary
Fundamental
Points
of
Christianity
;
and
a
desire
to
know
more
.
Doth
Christ
,
say
,
It
is
life
Eternal
to
know
God
and
Jesus
Christ
,
and
do
you
think
to
have
Life
Eternal
without
it
?
John
17.
3.
God
saith
of
people
that
have
no
understanding
,
That
he
that
made
them
will
not
save
them
,
And
he
that
formed
them
will
shew
them
no
favour
,
Isa
.
27.
11.
And
that
Christ
shall
come
in
flaming
fire
to
render
Vengeance
to
them
that
know
not
God
,
and
obey
not
the
Gospel
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
2
Thess.
1.
8
,
9.
And
that
they
shall
be
punished
with
everlasting
Destruction
from
the
presence
of
the
Lord
.
SECT
.
VIII
.
Hinderance
4.
THe
next
hinderance
of
Conversion
,
is
,
Unbelief
:
when
men
will
not
be
perswaded
that
the
Word
of
God
is
true
,
but
doubt
of
the
things
which
he
hath
Revealed
to
them
concerning
the
everlasting
state
of
men
.
Men
have
but
a
sleight
Opinion
of
the
Truth
of
the
Word
of
God
which
will
not
serve
turn
to
prevail
against
their
fleshly
inclination
.
Three
great
enemies
of
the
Christian
Faith
we
have
to
deal
with
,
which
if
we
overcome
not
,
we
lose
all
.
1.
The
one
is
,
our
own
unbelieving
hearts
,
and
our
carnal
inclinations
and
Interests
;
flesh
and
blood
cannot
reveal
the
things
of
God
to
us
,
nor
discern
them
when
they
are
revealed
,
Matth
.
16.
17.
1
Cor
.
2.
14.
A
sound
Belief
of
the
life
to
come
,
and
of
the
whole
Christian
Faith
,
would
certainly
turn
the
heart
to
God
,
and
turn
the
course
of
all
your
lives
.
It
is
this
Faith
that
purifieth
the
heart
,
Acts
15.
9.
And
without
it
no
wonder
if
the
word
be
unprofitable
,
Heb
.
4.
3.
As
to
the
producing
of
any
further
work
of
Sanctification
,
for
it
must
first
beget
Faith
before
it
can
do
the
rest
.
2.
Another
enemy
to
the
Christian
Faith
is
,
the
Devil
;
who
believeth
and
trembleth
himself
,
but
laboureth
to
keep
others
unbelieving
and
secure
.
So
great
is
his
malice
against
Christ
and
our
souls
,
that
when
he
seeth
that
he
cannot
make
a
poor
sinner
forget
God
,
and
make
light
of
his
Word
any
longer
,
he
flyeth
openly
in
the
very
face
of
God
,
and
disturbeth
the
soul
with
blasphemous
suggestions
,
and
tempteth
them
to
doubt
whether
there
be
a
God
,
or
not
?
Or
whether
Scripture
be
his
Word
?
Or
whether
it
be
true
?
It
was
his
first
way
of
deceiving
,
to
make
the
woman
doubt
of
the
Truth
of
Gods
Word
,
which
had
told
her
,
that
if
she
sinned
,
she
should
die
.
And
experience
teacheth
him
to
follow
on
this
course
,
which
he
hath
found
to
be
so
successfull
,
most
of
the
world
are
destroyed
by
this
unbelief
.
How
sensible
is
many
a
poor
Christian
of
the
uncessant
malice
of
Satan
in
this
Point
?
When
he
followeth
them
from
day
to
day
with
such
violence
,
that
their
hearts
are
ready
to
be
overwhelmed
with
the
horror
of
the
Temptation
.
But
the
ungodly
do
yield
to
them
without
so
much
Reluctancy
.
3.
Another
sort
of
enemies
of
the
Christian
Faith
are
,
Notorious
ungodly
men
;
such
as
either
by
the
power
of
their
own
unbelieving
hearts
,
have
prevailed
against
the
●ight
that
should
have
drawn
them
to
believe
,
or
such
as
have
by
the
reasonings
of
Infidels
,
been
made
Infidels
themselves
,
and
are
desirous
to
make
others
such
as
they
are
:
these
are
the
Devils
Instruments
to
draw
men
to
unbelief
.
SECT
.
IX
.
Direction
4.
IF
ever
you
would
be
savingly
converted
,
see
that
you
soundly
believe
the
Word
of
God
:
Believe
soundly
,
that
there
is
an
everlasting
happiness
which
is
the
reward
of
a
holy
life
,
and
an
everlasting
Torment
which
is
the
punishment
of
ungodliness
;
and
you
cannot
chuse
but
forsake
your
ungodliness
and
become
holy
.
To
this
end
observe
these
few
things
following
.
1.
Watch
over
your
carnal
hearts
with
Jealousie
:
do
not
take
your
hearts
to
be
clear
and
impartial
;
and
therefore
commit
not
the
matter
to
their
trust
:
They
are
naturally
enemies
to
the
Word
of
God
,
and
therefore
no
wonder
if
they
hardly
believe
it
.
2.
Do
not
think
too
highly
of
your
own
understandings
,
as
if
you
were
able
to
comprehend
the
depths
of
God
;
or
were
competent
Judges
of
each
passage
in
his
Word
,
before
you
have
had
time
and
means
to
understand
them
,
or
before
you
have
Improved
your
time
and
means
by
diligent
study
and
prayer
to
God
:
Search
the
Scripture
,
as
a
Learner
,
and
not
as
a
foolish
Cayiller
.
3.
Abhor
the
very
first
Temptation
of
Satan
that
tends
to
draw
your
souls
to
unbelief
,
and
suffer
not
his
malice
to
make
too
deep
impressions
in
your
fancies
:
cast
out
such
horrid
thoughts
with
Detestation
,
and
give
them
not
the
least
countenance
or
willing
entertainment
.
4.
Detest
the
company
of
Atheistical
men
,
or
any
Infidels
that
dare
open
their
mouths
to
speak
against
the
Word
of
God
.
Yea
,
though
they
pretend
to
do
it
but
by
way
of
Question
.
Hear
every
word
against
the
Scripture
from
such
Deceivers
,
as
if
you
heard
it
from
the
Devil
himself
,
or
as
if
you
saw
him
behind
them
,
prompting
them
what
to
say
,
and
putting
them
on
:
For
it
is
he
that
doth
it
by
their
mouth
.
As
it
was
Satan
that
caused
Judas
to
betray
Christ
,
and
filled
the
heart
of
Annanias
and
Saphira
to
lie
against
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Luke
22.
3.
Acts
5.
3.
So
is
it
Satan
that
filleth
the
hearts
of
these
Unbelievers
to
speak
against
Christ
,
and
to
contradict
the
Word
which
the
Holy
Ghost
hath
delivered
.
5.
Labour
to
understand
the
sense
of
Scripture
,
and
the
great
Evidence
of
its
Truth
,
and
of
the
Christian
Faith
;
and
have
recourse
to
those
for
your
confirmation
that
are
of
better
understandings
herein
then
your selves
,
and
read
those
Books
that
are
written
to
that
end
,
to
manifest
the
Divine
Authority
of
Scripture
.
6.
Submit
to
the
Truth
which
you
know
,
and
strive
not
against
the
light
,
but
let
it
have
its
due
Impress
upon
your
souls
,
that
you
may
have
the
experience
of
its
Power
and
Excellency
to
confirm
you
:
by
these
Means
you
may
do
much
to
overcome
your
unbelief
;
and
if
that
were
once
done
,
the
rest
of
the
work
would
go
on
apace
.
SECT
.
X.
Hinderance
5.
THe
next
Hinderance
is
,
Inconsiderateness
:
Of
which
I
spoke
in
the
beginning
,
but
shall
add
somewhat
in
this
place
.
When
Truths
are
not
considered
of
,
they
are
but
as
Medicines
that
lie
in
a
box
,
and
therefore
are
not
like
to
work
;
it
is
the
work
of
Consideration
to
bring
down
Truths
from
the
understanding
to
the
heart
,
and
to
hold
them
there
till
they
do
work
.
We
cannot
get
poor
sinners
so
much
as
soberly
to
bethink
them
of
their
wayes
,
and
to
call
to
mind
the
things
we
speak
to
them
,
and
consider
of
them
for
their
good
.
Because
I
intend
,
if
the
Lord
will
,
to
speak
hereafter
more
fully
of
this
Subject
,
I
shall
pass
it
over
now
thus
briefly
.
SECT
.
XI
.
Direction
5.
IF
ever
you
would
be
converted
,
use
to
consider
frequently
and
seriously
of
those
Truths
of
God
that
must
do
the
work
.
The
Word
of
God
is
Pure
and
Powe●full
to
convert
the
soul
but
can
you
look
i●
should
convert
you
,
if
you
will
not
so
much
as
soberly
think
upon
it
?
How
can
that
work
upon
your
hearts
which
is
out
of
your
minds
?
It
is
you
that
must
Joyn
with
us
for
your
own
conversion
,
and
do
the
rest
of
the
work
when
you
come
home
,
and
not
think
that
a
Sermon
can
do
it
,
when
you
forget
it
,
and
never
mind
it
more
.
If
you
seek
to
the
ablest
Physitian
for
your
body
,
he
can
but
give
you
Physick
▪
it
is
you
that
must
take
it
and
keep
it
,
and
observe
Directions
●ll
it
work
.
If
you
will
presently
cast
it
up
again
,
how
can
it
do
you
good
?
We
tell
you
of
those
Truths
that
are
most
usefull
to
your
conversion
,
and
if
you
will
take
them
home
,
and
keep
them
,
and
ponder
of
them
when
you
are
alone
,
till
they
sink
into
your
hearts
,
and
take
rooting
,
you
may
be
happy
men
;
but
if
you
will
cast
them
all
up
again
,
and
will
not
be
perswaded
to
bestow
now
and
then
a
few
of
your
deepest
serious
thoughts
for
the
further
entertainment
of
them
,
how
should
they
do
you
saving
good
?
If
I
could
prevail
with
this
Congegation
to
be
but
considerate
,
and
now
and
then
to
bestow
some
time
to
get
the
Truth
to
their
hearts
,
I
should
have
great
hopes
of
the
conversion
of
you
all
:
For
Light
is
stronger
then
Darkness
:
If
you
would
but
open
the
window
by
consideration
,
and
let
it
in
,
you
should
find
the
darkness
presently
dispelled
,
and
it
would
be
day
with
you
that
have
sat
in
the
shadow
of
Death
.
The
Spirit
of
God
is
able
to
overcome
the
flesh
,
and
Christ
is
able
to
Conquer
Satan
,
and
bind
him
,
and
cast
him
out
of
your
souls
.
And
if
you
would
but
set
in
and
take
his
part
,
and
open
him
the
door
by
sober
consideration
when
he
knocks
and
seeks
admittance
,
and
not
discourage
him
by
your
wilfull
Neglect
,
you
would
feel
the
working
of
his
Power
to
your
Salvation
.
There
have
now
been
many
Sermons
preached
to
you
on
this
Text
;
have
you
considered
of
them
when
you
came
home
?
have
you
taken
your selves
alone
and
asked
your
own
hearts
whether
you
are
converted
or
not
?
And
have
you
bethought
you
of
the
blessedness
of
the
converted
,
and
the
misery
of
the
unconverted
which
you
have
heard
?
Have
you
dwelt
upon
these
thoughts
till
they
have
sunk
down
into
your
hearts
?
If
you
have
,
I
dare
say
,
this
Doctrine
hath
done
you
good
;
but
if
you
have
not
,
what
wonder
if
you
be
unconverted
still
,
and
if
you
live
and
die
so
,
and
if
you
be
damned
among
the
unconverted
,
when
you
will
not
be
perswaded
so
much
as
seriously
to
consider
of
the
matter
?
If
it
be
not
a
matter
worthy
the
thinking
of
▪
it
is
not
worth
the
hearing
,
and
if
this
be
not
to
be
thought
on
,
I
know
not
what
is
.
We
do
not
go
home
with
you
from
Church
into
your
houses
,
nor
see
what
you
think
of
there
in
secret
,
nor
whether
you
fall
down
there
before
the
Lord
,
and
pray
over
the
Sermons
that
you
hear
;
nor
do
we
hear
what
you
say
of
it
to
others
,
but
God
followeth
you
home
,
and
he
seeth
and
heareth
all
;
and
he
that
is
here
ready
with
his
Grace
to
enter
into
your
hearts
,
if
you
do
not
resist
or
sleight
him
,
is
there
also
ready
to
help
you
to
make
use
of
what
you
have
heard
,
if
you
do
not
wilfully
throw
it
off
your selves
?
Oh
did
you
but
earnestly
consider
what
God
is
,
and
what
your
Duty
is
,
and
what
you
were
made
for
,
and
whither
you
are
going
,
and
what
sin
and
the
world
is
,
and
what
Grace
is
,
and
what
Christ
is
,
and
hath
done
for
you
▪
and
what
Death
is
,
and
what
Judgement
is
,
and
what
heaven
is
,
and
what
hell
is
,
how
is
it
possible
you
should
continue
unconverted
?
How
is
it
possible
but
you
should
presently
run
out
of
your
present
carnall
worldly
state
,
as
you
should
do
out
of
a
house
that
is
all
on
fire
over
your
head
;
and
should
become
most
zealous
and
diligent
Christians
?
Certainly
Consideration
would
do
very
much
to
you●
Conversion
,
Psalm
119.
59.
I
thought
on
my
wayes
and
turned
my
feet
to
thy
Testimonies
,
I
made
haste
and
delayed
not
to
keep
thy
Commandments
.
SECT
.
XII
.
Hinderance
6.
THe
next
great
Impediment
to
your
Conversion
,
is
:
Hardness
of
heart
,
and
searedness
of
conscience
.
Though
every
man
have
some
of
this
in
his
Original
c●rruption
,
yet
resisting
of
Light
and
motions
of
Grace
,
doth
usually
bring
men
to
a
far
greater
measure
of
it
;
both
by
the
Nature
of
the
thing
,
and
by
the
just
Judgement
of
God
.
When
men
have
sinned
often
or
long
against
Knowledge
and
Conscience
,
and
receive
not
the
Truth
in
the
Love
of
it
that
they
may
be
saved
,
but
suppress
the
Light
,
and
live
not
up
to
the
Convictions
that
●re
upon
their
consciences
,
it
is
usual
for
such
to
grow
blockis●●nd
sensless
,
and
for
the
brutish
part
so
far
to
prevail
,
that
they
are
in
a
sort
unreasonable
men
,
2
Thess.
3.
2.
Men
are
naturally
dead
in
sin
,
but
when
they
have
sinned
wilfully
,
they
grow
more
dead
;
That
is
,
they
are
more
insensible
,
and
have
more
of
the
marks
of
Death
upon
them
.
And
when
they
fall
,
especially
from
former
conviction
and
profession
,
they
become
twice
dead
and
plucked
up
by
the
Roots
,
Jude
12.
And
then
the
work
of
conversion
is
hard
indeed
:
when
the
heart
is
thus
hardened
,
no
words
are
much
regarded
by
them
;
no
saying
will
serve
;
you
speak
as
to
a
Post
.
We
shoot
our
Arrows
as
at
a
wall
of
flint
,
where
they
will
not
enter
:
The
dew
of
holy
Instructions
doth
fall
upon
a
stone
where
no
fruit
can
be
expected
.
You
cannot
devise
what
to
say
that
will
●uch
them
,
because
they
are
stupid
and
will
not
lay
it
to
heart
:
you
cannot
tell
how
to
sharpen
your
words
to
make
them
enter
.
The
Lord
have
mercy
upon
poor
wretches
,
for
their
Case
is
Lamentable
.
It
would
make
a
man
of
Consideration
wonder
to
see
what
piercing
weighty
Truths
a
hard
heart
will
make
light
of
.
Speak
to
them
as
from
the
God
that
made
them
,
and
they
regard
you
not
.
Speak
to
them
of
their
everlasting
state
,
and
they
regard
you
not
:
tell
them
of
the
hainous
evil
of
sin
,
and
all
its
aggravations
,
and
they
take
it
all
but
as
words
of
Course
;
and
will
say
,
God
help
us
▪
we
are
all
sinners
,
and
there
s
an
end
.
Tell
them
of
the
Infinite
Love
of
God
;
and
the
pretious
blood
of
Christ
that
was
shed
for
them
,
and
the
free
pardon
that
is
offered
,
and
the
rich
abun●ant
Grace
which
they
might
have
,
and
it
will
encrease
their
presumption
and
security
,
but
it
will
not
raise
their
estimation
of
it
,
nor
quicken
their
desire
after
it
,
nor
make
them
forsake
all
and
follow
Christ
.
Tell
them
of
an
everlasting
state
of
Glory
which
they
may
obtain
in
the
presence
of
the
Lord
,
and
they
make
light
of
it
,
and
hear
it
as
they
do
a
story
of
the
fortunate
Islands
,
or
the
Elisian
fields
:
Tell
them
of
the
endless
Torments
of
the
Damned
that
despised
Grace
in
the
day
of
their
visitation
,
and
either
they
feel
not
,
and
fear
not
what
you
say
,
or
if
they
fear
a
little
,
it
is
not
so
much
as
to
move
them
from
their
courses
,
no●
bring
them
to
a
change
of
heart
and
life
.
Oh
what
a
sad
work
it
is
to
have
to
deal
with
a
hardned
heart
!
it
is
to
hew
at
a
stone
,
and
to
cleave
a
knotty
block
that
will
not
receive
the
wedge
;
to
plough
and
sow
on
a
Rock
where
you
cannot
make
the
plough
to
enter
.
This
is
the
trouble
of
a
Preachers
Life
:
this
dulleth
his
hopes
;
this
wearieth
and
tireth
him
;
this
maketh
him
say
,
I
have
laboured
in
vain
,
and
spent
my
strength
for
nought
;
and
this
hath
broken
many
of
their
hearts
.
Alas
!
To
see
our
poor
people
within
a
few
daies
or
years
of
eternal
fire
which
they
might
prevent
if
they
would
look
about
them
in
time
,
and
we
cannot
get
them
to
lay
it
to
heart
!
Alas
!
●o
hear
what
a
feeling
they
must
have
for
ever
,
and
yet
we
cannot
get
them
to
feel
or
fear
and
prevent
it
now
.
Oh!
Thinks
a
poor
Minister
[
if
I
could
but
awaken
him
,
and
make
him
regard
the
case
of
his
soul
,
I
should
have
hope
yet
to
prevent
his
damnation
:
For
no
man
can
destroy
him
against
his
will
;
and
the
Light
is
so
clear
,
that
me
thinks
he
should
see
it
,
if
he
would
not
wilfully
shut
his
eyes
.
]
But
alas
!
we
cannot
get
them
to
regard
it
.
How
sad
a
case
is
it
to
think
of
an
everlasting
glory
which
they
might
have
and
how
freely
Christ
hath
purchased
it
,
and
how
freely
he
doth
offer
it
to
them
,
and
they
might
have
it
if
they
would
,
and
if
they
did
not
wilfully
sleight
it
and
reject
it
▪
and
yet
that
we
cannot
awaken
them
to
consideration
,
nor
bring
such
matters
as
these
to
their
hearts
!
I
have
formerly
said
it
,
and
I
will
say
it
again
,
that
I
profess
that
I
often
marvell
that
the
weight
of
everlasting
matters
doth
not
rather
over-match
your
spirits
,
and
over-whelm
them
.
I
have
wondered
that
it
doth
not
even
amaze
and
astonish
you
to
think
how
great
a
change
you
are
near
;
and
what
a
thing
it
is
to
be
everlastingly
in
heaven
or
in
hell
:
and
yet
we
cannot
get
our
people
to
feel
or
lay
to
heart
these
things
.
Oh
what
lamentable
hearts
are
these
!
What
will
they
regard
and
feel
if
they
will
not
feel
everlasting
matters
?
What
words
will
ever
pierce
their
hearts
if
the
words
of
the
living
God
will
no●
do
it
,
and
the
words
by
which
they
know
they
shall
be
judged
?
Do
but
call
one
of
them
by
some
disgracefull
name
,
and
he
will
quickly
feel
:
threaten
him
with
Death
;
promise
him
but
an
hundred
pound
,
and
he
will
regard
it
:
but
let
God
declare
his
sin
and
misery
to
him
,
and
he
will
not
feel
it
:
Let
God
threaten
him
with
hell
,
and
promise
him
everlasting
life
,
if
he
will
return
,
and
he
will
not
regard
it
.
Oh
what
a
happy
life
might
a
Minister
have
if
it
were
not
for
hard-hearted
men
!
If
we
could
deal
with
them
but
on
such
terms
for
their
souls
as
we
do
for
their
bodies
,
how
certainly
should
we
prevail
,
and
then
how
comfortable
would
our
employments
be
!
If
a
Lawyer
tell
them
their
Evidence
or
cause
is
nought
,
they
will
hear
and
regard
him
:
If
a
Physitian
tell
them
they
must
take
Physick
or
die
,
they
will
lay
it
to
heart
.
If
their
Landlord
tell
them
they
must
pay
their
rent
,
or
be
turned
out
of
their
houses
▪
they
can
feel
what
he
saith
;
But
if
we
tell
them
that
they
must
repent
and
be
converted
,
or
be
condemned
for
ever
,
and
miss
of
Salvation
,
we
cannot
be
regarded
.
Their
hearts
are
blockt
up
from
us
,
by
the
world
,
and
pride
,
and
lust
,
and
sin
,
and
we
cannot
get
into
their
bosom
:
we
know
not
how
to
come
at
their
hearts
,
Alas
!
If
it
were
not
for
their
own
sakes
this
trouble
wer●
small
to
us
;
for
what
good
else
should
it
do
us
to
trouble
them
▪
and
break
their
hearts
and
change
them
?
But
when
we
consider
,
if
we
could
but
convert
them
▪
we
should
save
them
;
and
if
we
could
help
them
to
Grace
▪
we
might
meet
them
in
everlasting
Glory
,
this
maketh
us
long
for
better
success
.
Fain
then
would
we
get
them
to
hear
,
and
regard
,
and
feel
what
we
say
,
that
it
might
go
well
with
them
for
ever
:
but
we
cannot
.
Alas
,
to
the
grief
of
our
hearts
we
cannot
.
It
is
a
tiring
life
to
have
none
but
hardhearted
sinners
to
perswade
:
we
lose
our
study
for
them
;
we
lose
our
breath
upon
them
.
Some
of
them
can
think
of
other
things
while
we
are
speaking
to
them
of
the
greatest
matters
in
all
the
world
,
and
some
of
them
can
drop
asleep
under
it
,
and
some
of
them
sit
as
dull
as
blocks
;
and
some
of
them
will
look
upon
us
as
if
they
were
affected
,
and
yet
it
never
goes
to
the
quick
:
and
some
of
them
that
seem
to
be
somewhat
sensible
,
do
shake
off
all
again
in
a
few
dayes
time
,
and
when
they
have
been
a
while
among
their
old
companions
,
and
about
their
old
business
,
they
shew
us
that
they
are
the
old
men
,
and
that
it
is
one
thing
to
be
a
little
affrighted
for
a
few
dayes
,
and
another
thing
to
have
a
changed
softened
heart
.
Were
it
not
for
this
sin
of
hardness
of
heart
,
it
were
not
possible
that
so
many
Sermons
should
be
lost
▪
nor
that
so
many
Ministers
in
England
,
should
see
so
litle
fruit
of
their
labours
.
Why
alas
sinners
,
what
else
can
be
the
matter
?
We
come
on
as
reasonable
an
errand
as
any
men
in
the
world
can
come
on
:
it
is
but
that
men
would
accept
Salvation
that
is
freely
purchased
and
offered
them
,
and
that
they
would
be
content
to
change
a
life
of
sin
and
misery
,
for
a
life
of
Grace
and
everlasting
Glory
:
one
would
think
that
such
a
message
as
this
should
take
with
every
man
and
woman
in
the
Congregation
;
especially
when
it
is
sent
from
God
himself
,
and
brought
to
them
with
such
Evidence
of
certain
Truth
,
and
themselves
profess
to
believe
what
we
say
.
One
would
think
a
message
so
reasonable
as
this
should
prevail
with
every
man
in
a
whole
Countrey
or
Kingdom
where
it
comes
:
and
yet
it
doth
not
.
Nay
alas
!
How
few
are
they
with
whom
it
doth
prevail
?
If
we
come
hither
to
offer
every
man
in
this
Congregation
that
he
should
live
in
a
Pallace
as
a
Prince
,
on
condition
he
would
leave
his
cottage
and
accept
it
,
who
would
make
any
Question
of
the
success
?
I
should
not
doubt
but
every
man
and
woman
of
you
would
yield
:
And
yet
when
we
come
in
the
name
of
God
to
offer
them
Grace
and
Glory
on
free
cost
,
if
they
will
but
let
go
sin
and
the
world
,
they
will
not
be
perswaded
;
say
what
we
can
,
though
they
will
not
tell
us
so
,
yet
they
will
not
be
perswaded
.
And
whence
can
this
come
but
from
an
hardned
heart
?
Did
we
not
speak
to
men
that
have
lost
their
sense
and
reason
,
and
are
past
feeling
,
it
could
not
be
.
When
every
man
naturally
desireth
his
own
happiness
,
and
yet
men
will
not
be
happy
when
it
is
offered
them
.
Yea
,
this
is
not
all
;
but
when
the
heart
is
thus
hardned
,
some
of
them
are
given
over
to
such
a
desperate
case
that
they
hear
the
Word
with
a
malitious
mind
,
and
instead
of
Receiving
it
in
power
to
their
Salvation
,
they
do
but
cavill
at
it
,
and
pick
quarrels
with
it
to
their
condemnation
;
and
prate
among
their
companions
against
that
which
they
understand
not
,
nor
ever
laid
to
heart
.
If
a
Physitian
would
heal
them
for
nothing
,
and
they
should
Maliciously
Reproach
him
or
quarrell
with
all
that
he
doth
for
them
,
did
they
not
deserve
to
be
left
to
perish
by
the
Disease
?
If
they
had
forfeited
their
lives
and
a
free
pardon
were
offered
them
,
what
would
you
think
of
him
,
that
instead
of
a
thankfull
Accepting
of
the
Pardon
,
would
pick
quarrels
with
it
,
and
prove
it
nonsense
,
or
scorn
the
Messenger
?
This
is
the
case
of
many
of
our
Hearers
.
Poor
souls
,
their
lives
declare
their
misery
,
and
God
sendeth
us
to
them
with
the
offers
of
a
Remedy
,
and
one
goes
home
and
makes
a
jest
of
it
,
and
another
foolishly
Cavilleth
against
it
,
and
another
thinks
it
a
needless
thing
▪
and
this
is
our
success
with
hard-hearted
men
.
Now
the
Lord
have
mercy
upon
you
that
hear
me
in
this
Congregation
,
and
grant
that
this
may
be
none
of
your
Case
,
or
if
it
be
,
that
he
would
powerfully
and
quickly
cure
it
:
For
it
is
one
of
the
saddest
cases
in
this
world
:
and
of
all
sorts
of
men
there
is
few
or
none
that
we
have
so
little
hope
of
,
as
hard-hearted
men
.
If
a
man
were
never
so
much
mistaken
,
and
never
so
far
out
of
the
way
,
yet
if
he
had
but
any
regard
or
feeling
with
him
,
we
might
hope
by
the
force
of
reason
,
and
the
Light
of
the
Word
of
God
,
to
bring
him
to
himself
,
and
set
him
in
the
way
:
But
when
men
are
past
feeling
,
what
shall
we
say
to
them
,
or
what
can
we
do
for
them
?
Nay
,
it
is
not
onely
words
,
but
even
the
Works
of
God
that
are
lost
upon
such
men
:
Mercies
do
but
harden
them
;
and
Judgemenrs
themselves
do
but
harden
them
,
which
one
would
think
,
should
humble
and
soften
them
▪
if
any
outward
means
could
do
it
,
Isa
.
42.
24.
25.
When
the
Jews
had
sinned
,
God
punished
them
with
War
,
and
let
loose
plundering
robbing
Souldiers
upon
their
estates
,
and
Destroyers
upon
their
bodies
,
and
yet
they
were
so
far
from
being
humbled
and
softned
by
it
,
that
they
did
not
so
much
as
regard
●he
cause
,
nor
the
hand
that
did
it
.
Who
gave
Jacob
for
a
sp●il
▪
and
Israel
to
the
Robbers
?
Did
not
the
Lord
,
he
against
whom
we
have
sinned
?
for
they
would
not
walk
in
his
way
,
neither
were
they
obedient
to
his
Law
.
Therefore
he
hath
poured
upon
him
the
fury
of
his
anger
,
and
the
strength
of
battel
,
and
it
hath
set
him
on
fire
round
about
,
yet
he
knew
not
,
and
it
burned
him
,
yet
he
laid
it
not
to
heart
.
And
hath
not
this
been
our
own
case
in
England
?
Who
would
have
thought
,
if
people
had
but
had
life
,
and
sense
,
and
reason
in
them
:
but
that
so
many
years
war
should
have
humbled
them
for
their
sins
,
and
made
them
willing
to
learn
and
to
be
Reformed
?
Who
would
have
thought
but
they
would
have
searched
and
tried
their
waies
,
and
turned
to
the
Lord
that
did
afflict
them
;
and
have
loved
his
Word
,
and
have
given
up
themselves
to
his
will
,
and
even
in
the
open
Assemblies
have
voluntarily
acknowledged
and
bewailed
their
Iniquities
?
and
yet
we
see
how
many
are
the
same
.
As
the
sword
found
them
,
so
it
hath
left
them
,
if
not
worse
:
and
if
the
fury
of
Gods
anger
cannot
be
felt
,
no
wonder
if
they
cannot
feel
our
preaching
:
And
if
they
lay
not
to
heart
the
fire
that
burneth
them
up
,
what
wonder
if
they
lay
not
to
heart
the
Message
we
deliver
?
If
Peter
and
Paul
,
yea
or
Christ
himself
,
had
preached
to
one
of
these
hardened
sinners
,
they
would
have
made
light
of
it
;
or
gone
home
and
ignorantly
cavilled
against
them
as
they
do
against
the
Ministers
now
,
unless
the
powerfull
arm
of
God
had
inwardly
concurred
to
the
softening
of
their
hearts
:
For
indeed
they
did
thus
by
Christ
and
his
Apostles
while
they
were
upon
Earth
:
and
by
all
the
Prophets
that
went
before
them
,
Ezek
.
3.
7.
saith
the
Lord
,
ver
.
4.
Son
of
man
▪
Get
thee
to
the
house
of
Israel
,
and
speak
with
my
words
to
them
▪
Not
to
many
people
of
a
strange
speech
and
a
hard
language
,
whose
words
thou
canst
not
understand
:
Surely
had
I
sent
thee
to
them
,
they
would
have
hearkened
to
thee
,
but
the
house
of
Israel
will
not
hearken
to
thee
,
for
they
will
not
hearken
to
me
,
for
all
the
house
of
Israel
are
impudent
and
hard-hearted
:
And
Christ
himself
when
he
had
wrought
even
Miracles
to
confirm
his
Doctrine
,
was
put
to
grieve
for
the
hardness
of
their
hearts
,
Mar.
3.
5.
And
when
the
Apostles
preached
the
Gospel
of
Salvation
,
divers
were
hardened
and
believed
not
,
but
spoke
evil
of
the
way
of
God
before
the
people
,
till
the
Apostles
resolved
to
leave
them
to
themselves
,
Act.
19.
9.
So
that
,
Hardness
of
heart
is
the
great
Impediment
of
Conversion
.
SECT
.
XIII
.
Direction
6.
THe
advice
therefore
that
I
would
give
you
for
this
work
of
Conversion
,
is
:
That
you
especially
take
heed
of
this
dangerous
case
,
of
a
hardened
heart
:
In
the
name
of
God
see
that
you
run
not
into
this
miserable
state
;
or
if
you
be
in
it
,
Oh
that
I
could
awaken
you
that
you
might
speedily
be
brought
out
of
it
.
Have
you
yet
time
of
Repentance
?
and
are
your
souls
and
bodies
yet
together
?
Yet
hath
Gods
Patience
kept
you
out
of
hell
?
Oh
harden
not
your
hearts
,
lest
time
be
gone
,
and
death
and
darkness
be
upon
you
before
you
are
aware
.
Behold
,
now
is
the
accepted
time
,
behold
now
is
the
d●y
of
Salvation
,
saith
the
Holy
Ghost
,
2
Cor
.
6.
2.
Doth
God
give
you
warning
once
again
before
he
smiteth
you
into
everlasting
Vengeance
,
and
doth
he
once
more
call
you
to
Repent
before
he
summon
you
to
Judgement
?
Oh
take
the
counsell
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Heb
.
3.
7
,
8
,
15.
Psalm
95.
8.
To
day
if
ye
will
hear
his
voice
,
harden
not
your
hearts
:
I
say
,
to
day
,
lest
he
bear
not
with
thee
till
to
morrow
.
Boast
not
of
to
morrow
,
for
thou
knowest
not
what
a
day
may
bring
forth
,
Prov.
27.
1.
And
if
God
do
call
thine
Impenitent
soul
out
of
this
world
before
our
next
meeting
in
this
place
,
or
at
least
,
ere
long
,
remember
then
that
thou
hadst
time
to
have
prevented
the
misery
which
thou
must
feel
to
all
Eternity
.
There
is
not
a
more
fearfull
plague
on
earth
then
a
hardened
heart
,
none
is
more
like
to
be
sealed
up
to
Damnation
then
such
a
one
.
Dost
thou
hear
of
the
greatness
of
thy
sin
,
and
hear
of
Judgement
,
and
Eternal
life
,
and
hear
of
the
love
and
severity
of
the
Lord
▪
and
yet
dost
thou
not
feel
it
?
Oh
sad
case
,
and
sadly
to
be
lamented
by
all
that
understand
it
!
For
from
thy self
it
cannot
be
expected
.
Believe
it
sinner
,
God
hath
a
voice
that
will
be
heard
and
regarded
:
If
the
voice
of
Mercy
be
made
light
of
,
the
voice
of
Judgement
shall
not
be
made
light
of
.
When
we
have
told
thee
of
thy
danger
,
and
of
the
Remedy
by
Christ
,
thou
canst
go
home
and
cast
it
out
of
thy
mind
:
But
when
God
hath
said
,
Go
ye
cursed
to
everlasting
fire
prepared
for
the
Devil
and
his
Angels
,
then
make
light
of
that
if
thou
canst
.
When
he
hath
newly
said
,
Take
him
and
bind
him
hand
and
soot
,
and
cast
him
into
utter
▪
darkness
,
where
shall
be
weeping
and
gnashing
of
teeth
,
the●
forget
this
,
and
cast
this
out
of
thy
mind
if
thou
canst
.
Oh
poor
wretch
,
if
thou
hadst
to
do
but
with
such
a
one
as
I
,
or
any
one
of
the
sons
of
men
,
perhaps
thou
mightest
think
to
escape
well
enough
:
But
thou
hast
to
do
with
the
eternal
Majesty
,
and
how
then
wilt
thou
escape
?
Canst
thou
grapple
with
his
Almighty
strength
?
Or
canst
thou
make
good
thy
part
against
him
?
When
we
call
on
thee
to
repent
and
Reform
,
thou
wilt
not
;
when
we
call
thee
to
a
holy
and
Heavenly
life
,
thou
wilt
not
;
but
when
he
shall
say
,
Depart
from
me
thou
cursed
wretch
,
wilt
thou
then
say
,
thou
wilt
not
?
When
he
shall
deliver
thee
to
the
Devils
to
be
tormented
by
them
for
ever
,
who
deceived
thee
in
thy
life
time
,
and
bid
them
take
thee
to
everlasting
flames
,
wilt
thou
then
say
,
Thou
wilt
not
go
?
Alas
poor
wretch
,
what
power
hast
thou
to
resist
?
It
is
the
same
Almighty
God
that
made
all
the
world
of
Nothing
,
and
beareth
it
up
in
his
hand
,
and
disposeth
of
it
at
his
will
,
which
then
will
command
thee
to
remediless
perdition
.
If
he
bid
the
Sun
in
the
firmament
move
,
it
moveth
;
and
once
when
he
bad
it
stand
still
,
it
did
stand
still
,
and
nothing
is
able
to
resist
his
power
;
and
canst
thou
resist
it
?
Why
,
if
he
send
but
a
Disease
upon
thee
thou
art
unable
to
resist
it
?
If
he
bid
thee
die
,
wilt
thou
say
,
I
will
not
die
?
Alas
!
If
sinners
could
have
resisted
God
,
and
saved
themselves
from
the
stroak
of
Justice
,
the
Churchyard
would
not
have
been
so
full
of
graves
;
nor
hell
so
full
of
Damned
souls
as
it
is
at
this
day
.
But
who
hath
hardened
himself
against
him
,
and
hath
prospered
?
Job
9.
4.
Name
me
the
man
,
and
tell
me
where
he
dwells
,
that
hardened
his
heart
against
the
Lord
,
and
sped
well
by
it
in
the
latter
end
?
I
tell
you
again
,
if
Sermons
cannot
make
you
feel
,
if
Mercies
and
warning
,
if
Threatning
and
Affliction
cannot
make
you
feel
,
Judgement
and
Hell
shall
make
you
feel
.
Say
not
but
thou
wast
told
so
,
and
remember
this
when
thou
seest
not
me
.
Remember
that
I
foretold
thee
that
God
will
not
be
alwaies
jested
with
,
or
abused
,
and
that
thou
canst
not
make
so
light
of
Hell
as
thou
didst
of
the
warnings
of
God
and
man
.
If
thou
be
turned
into
a
Rock
,
God
hath
a
hammer
that
can
batter
and
dash
in
pieces
that
Rock
.
Object
.
But
if
God
will
harden
my
heart
,
how
can
I
help
it
?
It
is
he
that
hardened
Pharaohs
heart
,
and
so
he
did
the
Jews
,
Mar.
4.
12.
And
if
he
will
do
it
,
what
Remedy
?
Answer
.
1.
Dost
thou
think
to
have
any
excuse
or
comfort
by
Accusing
the
Righteous
and
holy
God
?
Oh
what
a
foolish
thing
is
sin
,
and
how
it
bereaveth
poor
sinners
of
their
understanding
!
Thou
mightest
better
have
laid
the
blame
upon
any
one
in
the
world
,
then
upon
the
Righteous
and
most
holy
God
.
For
never
sin
came
from
him
,
nor
was
caused
by
him
.
Dost
thou
think
he
will
not
be
justified
in
his
Judging
?
Gods
hardening
men
is
but
his
leaving
them
to
themselves
,
to
go
on
in
that
hardness
that
he
found
them
in
▪
and
denying
them
that
Grace
which
he
no
way
oweth
them
.
2.
And
God
doth
not
this
neither
,
till
thou
abusest
his
Grace
,
and
strivest
against
the
Light
,
and
castest
away
thy
own
mercy
;
and
is
it
not
just
then
that
he
should
take
his
mercy
from
thee
?
If
children
will
play
with
their
meat
,
or
cast
it
to
the
dogs
,
and
tread
it
under
feet
,
it
is
time
to
take
it
away
.
This
is
Gods
hardening
of
the
hearts
of
sinners
,
he
leaveth
them
as
he
found
them
▪
after
they
have
abused
and
refused
his
Grace
:
And
withall
,
he
letteth
loose
the
Tempter
upon
them
,
that
seeing
they
will
be
wicked
,
they
may
be
taken
in
their
own
wickedness
,
and
destroy
themselves
by
it
:
as
you
will
lay
a
Purse
in
his
way
to
catch
a
thief
by
,
when
you
do
not
make
him
thievish
.
So
God
will
try
and
catch
a
sinner
when
yet
he
never
gives
him
any
inclination
to
the
sin
:
But
when
he
seeth
that
they
are
and
will
be
such
,
it
is
just
with
him
to
let
them
take
their
course
,
and
smart
by
their
folly
:
and
as
,
if
you
see
a
thief
that
is
running
into
a
pit
,
you
are
not
bound
to
keep
him
out
,
no
more
is
God
to
keep
a
sinner
from
destroying
of
himself
,
especially
when
he
hath
so
often
refused
his
assistance
.
Question
.
But
what
can
I
do
for
the
softening
of
my
own
heart
?
Answer
.
Oh
that
thou
wert
but
willing
to
do
what
thou
shouldest
and
mightest
do
:
if
thou
be
willing
.
1.
Get
alone
and
consider
of
the
misery
of
thy
condition
;
and
of
the
time
when
thou
shalt
feel
whether
thou
wilt
or
no
.
2.
Keep
under
the
most
powerfull
preaching
of
the
Word
,
which
is
Gods
ordinary
means
for
melting
of
the
heart
.
3.
Keep
in
the
company
of
those
that
will
remember
thee
of
those
holy
Truths
which
have
a
softening
Nature
,
and
will
bring
everlasting
things
into
thy
mind
.
4
▪
Keep
out
of
the
company
of
foolish
and
ungodly
men
,
who
by
their
words
and
practices
will
harden
thee
more
.
5.
Resolve
that
thou
go
not
on
in
the
Practice
of
thy
known
sin
;
no
not
once
more
▪
For
sinning
against
knowledge
doth
harden
the
heart
,
and
tempt
the
Lord
to
leave
thee
to
thy self
.
If
thou
wilt
be
drunk
when
thou
knowest
it
to
be
a
sin
;
and
wilt
be
worldly
,
and
wilt
be
fleshly
,
when
God
and
conscience
speak
against
it
,
this
will
desperately
harden
thy
heart
.
6.
Beg
daily
of
God
that
he
would
soften
thy
heart
:
Beseech
him
upon
thy
knees
to
pardon
those
sins
by
which
thou
hast
hardened
it
,
and
to
give
thee
his
Spirit
which
must
deliver
thee
from
this
misery
:
and
follow
him
hard
with
these
requests
from
day
to
day
;
for
if
thou
prevail
not
,
thou
art
undone
and
lost
for
ever
.
For
saith
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Prov
,
28.
13
,
14.
He
that
covereth
his
sins
shall
not
prosper
,
but
he
that
confesseth
and
forsaketh
them
shall
have
mercy
.
Happy
is
the
man
that
feareth
alwaies
,
but
he
that
hardneth
his
heart
shall
fall
into
mischief
,
Prov.
29.
1.
He
that
being
often
reproved
,
hardeneth
his
neck
,
shall
suddenly
be
destroyed
,
and
that
without
Remedy
.
SECT
.
XIV
.
Hinderance
7.
ANother
Hinderance
of
conversion
,
is
:
The
too
great
esteem
that
men
have
of
this
world
,
and
the
great
Interest
that
it
hath
gotten
in
their
hearts
:
By
this
it
is
that
God
is
shut
out
;
that
Christ
is
so
neglected
;
that
Heavenly
things
are
so
much
undervalued
;
Because
men
have
that
in
their
hands
already
,
or
at
least
in
their
eyes
,
which
they
like
better
.
God
and
Mammon
cannot
be
loved
:
these
two
Masters
cannot
be
both
served
.
While
the
world
is
leaned
to
,
Christ
will
be
made
light
of
.
The
Glory
to
come
can
never
be
obtained
,
but
by
the
hearty
forsaking
of
this
present
world
:
It
is
this
that
stole
the
heart
from
God
,
and
it
is
this
that
possesseth
it
,
till
Grace
recovereth
it
to
God
again
.
And
therefore
it
is
the
work
of
Grace
to
cast
out
the
world
,
and
to
set
up
God
:
to
dethrone
this
Usurper
,
and
to
give
God
again
the
Possession
of
his
own
.
As
truly
as
darkness
goeth
out
of
the
room
when
light
comes
in
,
so
truly
doth
the
love
of
the
world
depart
where
the
Love
of
God
doth
enter
into
the
soul
:
For
if
any
man
(
predominantly
)
love
the
world
,
the
love
of
the
Father
is
not
in
him
,
1
John
2.
15.
Men
cannot
make
God
their
End
,
and
the
world
their
End
too
.
They
cannot
love
God
above
all
,
and
the
world
above
all
too
.
They
cannot
set
their
hearts
on
Heaven
,
nor
make
it
their
Treasure
and
their
chiefest
good
,
while
they
set
their
hearts
on
earth
,
and
make
it
their
Treasure
.
For
wh●re
their
treasure
is
,
their
hearts
will
be
,
Matth
.
6.
21.
When
men
are
drowned
in
worldly
cares
;
and
taken
up
so
much
with
worldly
contrivances
and
businesses
,
there
is
then
no
room
for
the
matters
of
their
Salvation
.
If
they
would
go
to
consider
of
their
sin
and
misery
,
and
think
of
these
things
that
might
further
their
conversion
,
their
worldly
matters
step
in
and
turn
away
their
thoughts
.
So
that
,
when
they
are
alone
and
have
opportunity
for
such
considerations
,
yet
they
have
no
hearts
to
such
a
work
.
When
they
are
considering
,
and
begin
to
perceive
that
they
must
either
change
or
perish
,
and
that
this
life
will
not
serve
the
Turn
,
presently
the
world
doth
turn
their
minds
,
and
telleth
them
of
other
matters
to
be
minded
,
and
so
all
is
forgotten
again
.
If
their
hearts
be
a
little
wakned
and
troubled
for
sin
,
the
pleasure
or
business
of
the
world
doth
quiet
them
,
and
whiles
it
maketh
them
forget
their
misery
,
they
live
as
if
it
were
cured
,
and
all
their
trouble
vanisheth
away
.
If
they
are
moved
to
set
up
the
worship
of
God
in
their
families
,
to
read
,
and
pray
,
and
instruct
those
that
are
under
them
,
the
world
will
not
give
them
leave
,
they
have
somewhat
else
to
mind
,
which
it
seemeth
they
think
of
greater
Necessity
:
And
thus
the
world
is
an
enemy
to
God
,
and
the
love
of
it
keepeth
out
the
Love
of
God
,
and
the
serving
of
it
excludeth
his
service
,
and
they
that
are
friends
of
it
,
are
certainly
his
enemies
,
Jam
.
4.
8.
And
this
is
a
grievous
hinderance
of
Conversion
.
SECT
.
XV
.
Direction
7.
LEt
go
the
world
then
,
if
ever
you
would
be
converted
.
You
renounced
it
in
your
Baptism
,
see
that
your
hearts
now
unfeignedly
renounce
it
,
unless
you
will
renounce
your
part
in
Christ
and
the
world
to
come
.
Think
not
to
keep
both
,
and
make
up
a
felicity
to
your selves
between
them
:
It
is
now
become
your
enemy
,
and
as
an
enemy
it
must
be
affected
and
used
,
or
else
as
an
enemy
it
will
effectually
destroy
you
.
It
is
a
killing
conquering
enemy
to
those
that
take
it
not
heartily
for
their
enemy
:
●ut
it
is
only
a
troubling
,
but
a
conquered
enemy
to
them
that
take
it
and
use
it
as
an
enemy
.
Oh
that
poor
worldlings
did
but
know
what
a
feather
,
what
a
shadow
,
what
an
empty
unprofitable
thing
they
do
pursue
.
You
run
after
it
eagerly
,
but
when
you
overtake
it
,
you
will
befool
your selves
,
and
say
,
What
have
I
gotten
?
Is
this
all
that
I
have
cared
and
toiled
for
?
Is
this
all
that
I
forsook
God
and
my
Salvation
for
?
For
your
souls
sake
sinnrs
,
forsake
not
God
till
you
know
for
what
.
Neglect
not
Heaven
till
you
have
somewhat
better
to
regard
.
Renounce
not
your
salvation
till
you
know
such
reason
for
it
as
you
dare
own
and
stand
to
at
Death
and
Judgement
.
Is
a
little
plenty
of
wealth
and
worldly
trifles
a
matter
for
a
man
to
sell
his
soul
for
?
You
think
(
I
know
)
That
you
do
not
sell
your
salvation
for
it
,
because
you
hope
that
you
may
have
both
▪
But
this
is
but
your
wilfull
Delusion
.
If
you
will
not
believe
God
now
that
telleth
you
you
cannot
have
two
Portions
,
two
Treasures
,
two
Ends
,
or
two
Masters
,
you
will
find
it
true
when
your
deceit
hath
undone
you
.
Doth
God
tell
you
that
you
cannot
love
both
,
and
that
the
world
and
he
cannot
both
have
your
hearts
,
and
will
you
not
believe
him
?
If
the
world
be
better
then
God
▪
then
take
it
and
let
him
go
:
If
it
be
more
durable
then
Heaven
,
then
follow
it
and
spare
not
.
But
alas
!
what
a
Dream
,
what
a
shadow
is
it
!
How
soon
will
it
be
gone
!
Will
you
alwaies
dwell
in
these
houses
?
or
will
your
friends
and
riches
stay
with
you
for
ever
?
Will
you
carry
your
Lands
and
wealth
,
and
fleshly
Provision
to
another
world
?
Alas
,
that
men
should
wilfully
undo
themselves
!
●here
is
not
a
worldling
but
will
confess
all
this
to
be
true
that
I
say
,
and
yet
their
hearts
are
still
the
same
,
and
the
world
hath
their
love
,
and
care
,
and
pleasure
,
and
worldlings
they
will
be
still
.
Oh
what
a
self
▪
condemning
sinner
is
a
worldling
,
and
how
much
against
his
knowledge
doth
he
sin
!
He
knows
that
he
misplaceth
his
affections
,
and
yet
he
will
do
it
.
He
foreseeth
that
the
world
will
deceive
him
at
the
last
,
and
yet
he
will
follow
it
,
to
the
neglect
of
his
salvation
.
Christ
hath
made
▪
but
one
thing
Necessary
,
Luke
10.
42.
Do
that
and
do
all
get
that
and
get
all
:
but
they
needlesly
cumber
themselves
about
many
things
,
and
make
themselves
more
work
then
God
hath
made
them
;
and
will
not
see
that
they
have
lost
their
labour
,
till
they
find
that
they
have
lost
their
souls
.
Oh
poor
foolish
sinners
that
now
are
so
busie
for
you
know
not
what
,
and
rejoycing
in
your
possessions
as
if
you
were
happy
,
when
your
souls
shall
be
required
of
you
,
whose
then
shall
these
things
be
?
Luk
.
12.
10.
When
Death
and
Judgement
shall
awaken
you
to
your
account
,
and
help
you
better
to
understand
your
reckoning
,
then
make
your
boast
of
the
world
,
and
boast
of
your
gain
,
if
you
find
it
worth
your
boasting
of
.
Then
tell
us
who
was
the
wiser
Merchant
,
he
that
sold
all
for
the
Pearl
of
Grace
and
Glory
,
or
he
that
let
go
that
Treasure
for
the
world
.
Then
tell
us
whether
an
Heavenly
or
an
earthly
conversation
was
the
wiser
course
;
and
who
it
was
that
chose
the
better
part
.
SECT
.
XVI
.
Hinderance
.
8.
ANother
great
Impediment
to
Conversion
,
is
:
When
custom
in
sinning
hath
given
it
the
mastery
,
and
made
the
flesh
the
Ruler
of
your
Reason
,
and
made
men
think
that
they
have
a
kind
of
necessity
to
sin
.
Nature
as
corrupted
,
doth
bring
forth
sin
in
too
great
strength
;
but
custom
doth
make
it
stronger
,
and
blotteth
out
the
remnants
of
Morall
wisdom
and
honesty
from
the
soul
:
when
men
have
long
taken
a
custom
of
sinning
,
they
grow
hardned
and
sensless
,
as
the
high
way
doth
by
being
often
trod
upon
,
or
as
a
labourers
hand
grows
hard
by
constant
Labour
:
and
so
sin
becometh
familiar
to
them
,
and
they
become
past
feeling
,
and
are
given
up
to
work
uncleanness
with
greediness
,
Eph.
4.
19
,
20.
A
custom
of
sinning
against
reason
doth
make
men
in
a
sort
unreasonable
,
by
giving
their
sensuality
the
Rule
of
their
Reason
▪
We
see
by
sad
experience
when
men
grow
old
in
Ignorance
,
how
hardly
they
are
brought
to
knowledge
,
yea
or
to
be
willing
to
learn
:
and
when
men
are
often
drunk
or
commit
any
other
hainous
sin
,
how
it
prostituteth
their
souls
to
the
next
temptation
,
and
maketh
sin
as
familiar
to
them
as
water
to
the
fish
.
It
must
be
by
a
Miracle
,
or
next
to
a
Miracle
,
that
an
old
ignorant
worldly
or
sensual
sinner
must
be
converted
:
By
often
sinning
they
have
lost
their
understandings
,
and
hardned
their
hearts
,
and
think
the
greatest
good
to
be
evil
,
and
think
they
cannot
live
without
their
sin
.
But
as
a
man
in
a
Feaver
calls
for
cold
water
,
so
do
they
for
the
pleasure
of
their
flesh
:
They
must
have
it
,
they
cannot
forbear
it
,
their
flesh
will
have
no
nay
.
If
the
Blackamore
can
change
his
skin
,
or
the
Leopard
his
spots
,
then
may
they
that
are
accustomed
to
do
evil
,
learn
to
do
well
,
Jer
.
13.
23.
We
see
in
Publike
Cases
,
what
a
power
custom
hath
:
If
men
be
but
used
to
any
thing
in
Gods
worship
that
is
unmeet
or
contrary
to
the
Word
of
God
,
they
will
not
hearken
to
Scripture
,
but
cry
out
,
Custom
,
custom
▪
against
that
plain
Word
that
must
Judge
them
,
and
should
direct
them
;
(
as
if
the
custom
of
their
Forefathers
were
of
more
Authority
then
the
Word
of
God
,
)
No
wonder
then
if
a
custom
of
swearing
,
or
drunkenness
,
or
worldliness
,
or
wickedness
,
or
contempt
of
a
Religious
,
godly
life
,
do
prevail
with
thousands
to
harden
them
to
perdition
;
And
this
be
a
grievous
hinderance
to
their
Conversion
.
SECT
.
XVII
.
Direction
8.
YOu
that
are
yet
young
,
take
heed
of
a
custom
in
sin
,
and
you
that
are
hardned
in
it
already
,
in
the
fear
of
God
make
a
stand
and
go
no
further
:
It
is
sad
that
you
have
gone
so
far
!
But
if
you
wilfully
go
on
but
one
day
more
,
you
know
not
but
God
may
leave
you
to
your selves
;
and
if
you
wilfully
add
but
one
sin
more
to
the
heap
,
it
may
seal
you
to
perdition
,
it
may
break
your
backs
and
sink
you
into
Hell
.
Oh
what
a
folly
is
it
then
for
men
to
delay
their
Repentance
to
the
last
,
when
custom
in
sinning
doth
make
the
work
of
their
conversion
to
be
more
difficult
:
Remember
I
beseech
you
,
that
your
custom
is
the
aggravation
of
your
sin
,
and
not
any
just
excuse
.
What
if
you
had
taken
a
custom
of
spi●ting
in
the
face
of
your
own
father
or
dearest
friend
,
or
any
way
abusing
him
,
would
you
think
it
a
good
excuse
for
you
to
continue
it
,
because
you
are
accustomed
to
it
?
Why
,
the
oftner
you
have
sinned
,
the
oftner
you
have
wronged
God
;
and
the
oftner
you
have
wronged
him
,
the
more
should
you
now
bewail
it
,
and
not
therefore
go
on
to
wrong
him
more
.
If
you
had
oftentimes
hurt
your selves
by
falls
,
or
cut
your
fingers
by
Negligence
or
carelesness
,
will
you
do
so
still
to
keep
a
custom
?
What
greater
madness
can
there
be
then
to
plead
custom
for
sinning
against
the
living
God
,
and
hastening
your
own
souls
to
everlasting
Perdition
?
You
shall
have
custom
for
suffering
then
,
as
you
have
for
sinning
now
,
and
see
whether
you
will
therefore
love
your
suffering
.
If
you
will
love
sin
because
you
are
accustomed
to
it
,
you
shall
try
whether
you
can
love
Hell
,
because
you
are
accustomed
to
it
.
SECT
.
XVIII
.
Hinderance
9.
ANother
hinderance
of
Conversion
is
foolist
self-Love
;
that
makes
men
unwilling
to
know
the
worst
of
themselves
,
and
so
keepeth
them
from
believing
their
sinfulness
and
misery
;
and
causeth
them
to
presume
and
keep
up
false
deceiving
hopes
that
they
may
be
saved
whether
they
are
converted
or
not
;
or
that
they
are
converted
when
indeed
they
are
not
.
They
think
it
is
every
ones
duty
to
hope
well
of
themselves
,
and
therefore
they
will
do
so
;
and
so
while
they
hope
they
are
converted
already
,
or
may
be
saved
without
Conversion
,
no
wonder
if
they
look
not
seriously
after
it
.
Like
many
a
sick
man
that
I
have
known
in
the
beginning
of
a
Consumption
,
or
some
grievous
disease
,
they
hope
there
is
no
danger
in
it
;
or
they
hope
it
will
go
away
of
it self
,
and
it
is
but
some
cold
;
or
they
hope
that
such
or
such
an
easie
Medicine
may
cure
it
,
till
they
are
past
hope
,
and
then
they
must
give
up
these
hopes
and
their
lives
together
whether
they
will
or
no
.
Just
so
do
poor
wretches
by
their
souls
:
they
know
that
all
is
not
well
with
them
,
but
they
hope
God
is
so
mercifull
,
that
he
will
not
damn
them
,
or
they
hope
to
be
converted
sometime
heareafter
,
or
they
hope
that
less
ado
may
serve
turn
,
and
that
their
good
wishes
and
prayers
may
save
their
souls
,
and
that
in
these
hopes
they
hold
on
,
till
they
find
themselves
to
be
past
remedy
,
and
their
hopes
and
they
be
dead
together
.
I
speak
not
this
without
the
Scripture
,
Prov.
11.
7.
When
a
wicked
man
dyeth
,
his
expectation
shall
perish
,
and
the
hope
of
the
unjust
man
perisheth
.
Iob
27.
8
▪
9.
What
is
the
hope
of
the
Hypocrite
,
though
he
have
gained
,
when
God
taketh
away
his
soul
?
will
God
hear
his
cry
when
trouble
cometh
upon
him
?
Iob
11.
20.
And
the
eyes
of
the
wicked
shall
fail
,
and
they
shall
escape
;
and
their
hope
shall
be
as
the
giving
up
of
the
Ghost
.
There
is
scarce
a
greater
hinderance
of
Conversion
,
then
these
false
deceiving
hopes
of
sinners
;
that
think
they
are
converted
when
they
are
not
;
or
hope
to
be
saved
when
they
have
no
ground
for
their
hopes
:
Were
it
not
for
this
,
men
would
look
about
them
,
and
return
.
SECT
.
XIX
.
Direction
9.
I
Have
formerly
spoke
and
wrote
to
you
of
this
point
,
and
I
have
told
you
that
it
is
none
of
my
desire
that
any
man
should
absolutely
despair
.
But
despair
you
must
of
ever
being
saved
without
Conversion
,
or
finding
heaven
in
the
way
to
hell
:
till
that
kind
of
despair
possess
your
hearts
,
we
cannot
expect
a
saving
change
:
for
men
will
not
let
go
all
their
pleasure
,
and
cast
themselves
upon
these
difficulties
which
flesh
and
blood
apprehendeth
to
be
in
the
way
of
God
,
as
long
as
they
hope
to
do
well
enough
without
it
.
No
wonder
if
men
be
unholy
,
that
hope
to
be
saved
whether
they
be
holy
or
not
.
It
is
hope
that
keepeth
your
heats
from
breaking
,
which
must
be
broken
for
your
former
sins
.
It
is
hope
of
doing
well
enough
in
your
present
case
▪
that
keeps
you
from
seeking
out
for
a
better
,
if
you
knew
that
you
must
be
converted
or
condemned
,
and
had
no
hopes
of
being
saved
,
unless
you
were
born
again
,
then
you
would
look
about
you
,
and
run
to
God
by
Prayer
for
his
Grace
,
&
run
to
the
Word
by
reading
for
Instruction
;
and
run
to
the
Minister
with
enquiry
for
Direction
,
and
be
glad
of
that
company
which
would
help
you
to
heaven
.
I
tell
you
,
it
is
these
carnal
hopes
that
deceive
the
world
,
and
hinder
them
from
seeking
Christ
and
life
.
The
thing
therefore
that
I
request
of
you
for
the
sake
of
your
own
souls
,
is
but
this
,
That
you
would
but
try
your
hopes
by
the
Word
of
God
,
and
prove
them
sound
before
you
trust
them
;
and
content
not
your selves
to
say
,
I
hope
I
shall
be
saved
,
but
prove
and
try
whether
you
are
such
as
God
hath
promised
Salvation
to
,
or
not
:
for
there
are
hopes
that
will
never
deceive
men
,
that
is
,
those
that
are
well
grounded
on
the
Word
of
God
;
and
there
are
hopes
,
as
you
have
heard
,
that
will
die
with
men
and
undo
them
;
that
is
,
those
that
had
no
ground
but
their
own
self-love
;
when
men
hope
they
shall
be
saved
because
they
would
have
it
so
,
and
hope
to
come
to
heaven
when
they
will
not
go
the
way
to
heaven
:
It
is
one
of
the
dreadfullest
sights
in
the
world
to
see
a
man
ready
to
leave
this
world
,
and
have
no
hopes
but
what
will
die
when
he
dyeth
.
Oh
if
you
did
but
know
what
a
terrible
thing
it
will
be
for
a
man
in
his
life
time
to
hope
for
Salvation
,
and
as
soon
as
he
is
dead
to
find
himself
in
damnation
,
and
all
his
hopes
to
vanish
like
a
dream
,
you
would
sure
be
perswaded
to
try
your
hopes
.
Prove
once
by
the
marks
of
Grace
in
your
souls
that
thou
art
one
of
those
that
God
hath
promised
salvation
to
,
that
is
,
one
of
the
Regenerate
,
the
heavenly
and
the
holy
,
and
then
hope
for
salvation
and
spare
not
,
and
the
Lord
confirm
and
maintain
thy
hopes
.
For
these
hopes
are
grounded
on
the
word
of
God
,
which
never
yet
deceived
any
.
But
if
you
hope
well
,
and
know
not
why
,
and
you
have
nothing
to
shew
for
your
hopes
of
heaven
,
but
what
an
ungodly
man
can
shew
,
or
the
most
of
the
world
may
shew
,
that
shall
perish
;
and
cannot
prove
that
you
are
new
creatures
,
and
holy
,
and
heavenly
,
these
hopes
do
but
hinder
your
Conversion
and
Salvation
.
SECT
.
XX
.
Hinderance
10.
THe
next
hinderance
of
Conversion
is
,
Those
counterfeit
Graces
,
or
half
conversion
,
which
are
like
to
true
Graces
,
but
are
not
them
,
and
so
do
not
bring
over
the
soul
to
God
,
but
strengthen
the
false
hopes
which
we
mentioned
before
.
There
is
somewhat
in
the
heart
of
an
unconverted
man
which
is
like
,
in
his
eyes
,
to
true
Conversion
.
Some
fears
and
accusation
of
Conscience
he
may
have
,
and
some
change
thereupon
:
He
may
be
convinced
of
his
sin
and
misery
,
and
see
the
Nenessity
of
another
course
,
and
hereupon
may
change
his
company
,
and
betake
himself
to
many
duties
,
and
break
off
many
of
his
former
sins
,
and
seem
to
himself
to
be
truly
converted
,
and
glory
in
this
as
long
as
he
liveth
,
and
think
verily
that
he
is
indeed
a
converted
man
:
he
may
know
the
very
time
,
the
book
,
the
sermon
,
the
words
that
were
the
means
of
doing
this
work
upon
his
soul
,
and
therefore
think
that
it
is
truly
done
:
he
may
remember
so
great
a
change
that
was
made
on
him
,
that
he
may
confidently
conclude
that
it
was
a
saving
change
,
and
yet
it
may
be
but
common
preparation
,
or
meer
terrors
or
convictions
,
or
some
common
works
,
which
many
that
perish
,
partake
of
:
he
may
have
hereupon
somewhat
that
in
his
eye
is
like
to
every
Grace
of
the
Spirit
,
and
therefore
think
that
these
are
they
indeed
:
and
this
is
a
fearfull
,
deceiving
state
,
and
mightily
quieteth
men
in
a
miserable
Condition
;
when
these
common
Gifts
should
be
otherwise
used
.
SECT
.
XXI
.
Direction
10.
TAke
heed
therefore
of
trusting
to
counterfeit
Graces
,
or
superficial
works
that
do
not
effectually
convert
the
soul
;
Labour
to
discern
by
the
light
of
the
Word
of
God
,
whether
the
work
be
savingly
done
or
not
;
how
you
may
discern
it
I
have
told
you
before
:
if
God
be
set
up
highest
in
your
souls
,
and
brought
nearest
to
your
hearts
,
and
your
hopes
are
set
upon
the
life
to
come
,
and
all
things
in
this
world
seem
vain
to
you
in
comparison
of
it
:
if
sin
be
bitter
to
you
,
and
Christ
,
and
Grace
,
and
Holiness
be
sweet
,
then
you
may
conclude
that
it
is
a
saving
work
,
but
otherwise
not
.
And
therefore
rest
not
in
common
works
.
SECT
.
XXII
.
Hinderance
11.
ANother
hinderance
is
,
when
men
live
among
strong
temptations
,
and
occasions
of
sin
;
as
when
they
depend
upon
some
great
men
,
or
Parents
,
or
other
friends
that
are
enemies
to
Godliness
,
and
would
undo
them
if
they
should
follow
it
:
or
when
they
are
so
engaged
in
a
course
of
sin
that
they
cannot
break
it
off
without
their
worldly
undoing
or
suffering
:
when
their
credit
or
their
gain
depends
upon
it
:
as
the
Oppressor
liveth
by
oppression
,
and
the
Ale-seller
liveth
by
the
sins
of
Drunkards
,
or
tipling
idle
Companions
,
and
because
they
think
this
gain
is
sweet
,
therefore
they
will
not
leave
the
sin
.
As
Acts
19.
24
,
25.
Because
Demetrius
and
the
rest
of
the
crafts-men
had
their
wealth
and
living
by
making
shrines
for
the
Idol
Diana
,
therefore
they
stirred
up
the
people
against
the
Gospel
and
the
Preachers
of
it
,
that
would
take
down
the
Idol
that
caused
their
Commodity
:
In
like
manner
,
when
men
that
are
addicted
to
drunkenness
will
live
among
such
company
or
temptations
as
will
draw
them
to
it
;
when
lustfull
persons
will
live
among
those
that
do
provoke
or
tempt
them
:
when
Ignorant
unresolved
persons
live
among
those
that
speak
ill
of
Godliness
,
it
is
a
hard
thing
to
be
converted
under
these
temptations
:
especially
if
men
wilfully
cast
themselves
upon
them
.
SECT
.
XXIII
.
Direction
11
▪
FLy
therefore
the
occasions
and
appearances
of
evill
:
If
you
would
not
be
drowned
,
what
do
you
so
near
the
water
side
?
If
you
would
not
be
wounded
,
why
do
you
thrust
your selves
among
your
enemies
?
If
you
would
escape
the
hook
,
meddle
not
with
the
bait
:
walk
not
among
the
lime-twigs
if
you
would
not
be
intangled
:
you
may
fly
from
Temptation
,
and
yet
resist
the
Devil
and
make
him
fly
:
be
not
too
confident
of
your
own
strength
;
consider
whether
it
be
safe
to
die
in
your
sin
and
ungodliness
?
If
not
:
why
should
you
live
in
it
?
And
if
you
may
not
live
in
it
,
why
should
you
commit
it
?
If
you
cannot
digest
it
when
it
is
down
,
but
it
must
up
again
by
Repentance
or
you
perish
;
why
then
should
you
let
it
down
?
If
you
may
not
let
it
down
,
what
reason
have
you
to
be
tasting
it
?
And
if
you
may
not
taste
it
,
why
should
you
once
look
upon
it
,
to
entice
your
taste
?
And
if
you
may
not
look
on
it
,
why
should
you
think
on
it
,
and
make
your
own
phantasie
to
be
your
tempter
?
Present
and
strong
Temptations
have
shaken
those
that
seemed
to
be
Cedars
:
therefore
take
heed
of
them
;
for
they
may
much
more
hinder
the
conversion
of
the
Impenitent
,
and
such
difficulties
may
easily
block
up
the
way
of
life
to
you
.
SECT
.
XXIV
.
Hinderance
12.
ANother
common
hinderance
of
Conversion
,
is
:
The
scand●lous
lives
of
the
Professors
of
Religion
:
when
those
that
seem
godly
,
or
indeed
are
so
,
shall
fall
into
division
among
themselves
,
and
withdraw
from
each
other
▪
and
censu●e
one
another
,
and
cry
out
against
one
another
as
deceived
;
when
the
common
people
see
so
many
Religions
,
as
they
think
,
and
so
many
severall
minds
and
waies
,
they
think
it
is
as
good
be
of
none
,
as
to
venture
among
so
many
,
where
they
are
not
sure
to
hit
of
the
right
;
and
it
maketh
them
Question
all
,
when
they
see
so
many
that
they
know
not
which
to
own
.
When
they
see
men
change
their
opinions
which
a
while
ago
they
seemed
so
zealous
for
,
this
makes
them
think
that
the
rest
may
be
as
uncertain
as
these
:
And
thus
we
have
seen
by
sad
experience
in
these
times
,
that
many
have
been
kept
off
from
the
approving
and
practice
of
a
godly
life
,
because
of
the
unhappy
differences
that
are
among
us
:
And
alas
,
when
they
see
one
that
seemed
Religious
to
be
worldly
,
and
another
to
fall
into
this
or
that
sin
this
makes
them
think
that
Religion
is
but
hypocrisie
,
and
themselves
are
already
in
as
good
a
condition
as
the
godly
are
.
SECT
.
XXV
.
Direction
12.
I
Will
not
excuse
the
sins
of
any
:
Offence
must
come
,
but
wo
to
him
by
whom
it
comes
.
If
they
be
godly
,
their
profession
doth
aggravate
it
,
and
therefore
I
do
not
intend
to
extenuate
it
:
But
yet
,
as
I
must
needs
say
,
that
the
malice
of
the
ungodly
doth
frequently
make
even
holiness
to
be
a
crime
;
and
Vertue
it self
to
be
the
greatest
vice
,
and
those
to
be
faults
that
are
really
none
,
and
those
to
be
common
that
are
seldom
,
and
but
the
case
of
very
few
;
and
those
to
be
great
that
are
not
so
:
So
I
must
needs
tell
you
that
there
is
no
sufficient
Reason
in
the
faults
and
divisions
of
those
that
are
Religious
to
disswade
any
from
Religion
,
or
excuse
them
in
their
sin
or
sinfull
neglect
of
their
own
Salvation
:
For
consider
these
things
following
.
1.
It
is
not
mens
lives
that
are
any
disgrace
to
the
Word
of
God
,
no
more
then
it
is
a
dishonour
to
the
Sun
that
some
men
are
blind
,
or
others
wilfully
abuse
his
light
;
will
you
fall
a
railing
at
the
Sun
because
a
thief
may
steal
by
the
light
of
it
?
Or
a
murtherer
may
kill
men
by
the
light
of
it
?
or
some
men
may
miss
their
way
?
This
is
not
long
of
it
,
but
of
themselves
.
2.
Yea
consider
,
that
it
is
for
want
of
being
more
Religious
that
men
are
so
bad
,
and
not
because
they
are
Religious
:
Can
you
prove
that
ever
Religion
did
teach
men
to
be
bad
?
Doth
the
Word
of
God
teach
men
to
be
worldly
,
to
be
proud
,
to
divide
the
Church
,
and
abuse
one
another
?
you
know
it
doth
not
.
Nay
,
you
know
that
it
forbiddeth
and
condemneth
all
this
;
and
that
no
one
in
the
world
hath
said
and
done
so
much
against
these
sins
as
God
hath
done
:
and
no
Religion
is
so
much
against
them
as
the
Christian
Religion
:
And
is
it
not
an
abuse
beyond
all
modesty
then
,
to
think
ill
of
the
Word
of
God
or
of
his
way
,
because
men
offend
against
it
and
forsake
it
?
To
accuse
the
Law
because
men
break
it
?
To
wrong
God
,
because
others
have
wronged
him
?
3.
Consider
that
the
sins
of
others
will
be
no
excuse
to
you
:
Their
falls
should
be
your
warnings
,
and
not
your
hardening
.
Will
God
pardon
or
save
without
Repentance
and
faith
,
because
some
that
seemed
Religious
have
miscarried
?
If
they
are
wicked
while
they
seem
Religious
,
they
and
you
,
if
you
so
continue
,
shall
be
damned
together
:
But
if
they
rise
by
Repentance
,
and
hate
and
forsake
the
sins
which
they
did
fall
into
,
and
you
stumble
upon
them
and
will
not
rise
with
them
,
but
quarrel
with
Religion
because
of
their
falls
,
they
shall
be
pardoned
,
and
you
shall
perish
.
I
tell
thee
man
,
if
all
the
world
should
fall
from
God
,
he
will
not
therefore
change
his
Law
,
nor
admit
one
unconverted
sinner
into
Heaven
.
Do
you
think
to
be
saved
without
holiness
,
because
some
men
counterfeit
holiness
that
have
it
not
?
Me
thinks
this
should
cast
you
into
greater
terrours
,
and
make
you
think
with
your selves
how
much
you
have
yet
to
do
,
that
must
go
further
and
be
better
then
ever
any
Hypocrite
was
;
before
you
can
have
any
durable
hopes
of
Salvation
.
If
you
will
have
any
part
in
God
,
you
must
stick
to
him
though
all
men
else
should
forsake
him
,
and
not
forsake
him
because
you
think
that
others
do
so
that
seemed
to
stick
to
him
.
4.
Consider
also
,
that
as
to
the
divisions
that
offend
you
,
it
is
not
every
difference
in
Judgement
or
Practice
that
makes
a
new
Religion
.
While
we
are
here
we
shall
know
but
in
part
,
and
therefore
shall
differ
in
part
,
but
as
long
as
we
all
agree
in
the
Fundamentals
and
live
to
God
,
we
are
of
one
Religion
for
all
our
Differences
.
5.
And
can
you
think
that
it
will
excuse
you
to
be
of
no
Religion
,
because
that
other
men
are
of
a
wrong
Religion
!
Will
you
sit
still
and
let
Heaven
go
▪
because
some
men
have
mist
the
way
to
it
?
Do
you
think
that
this
is
a
Reasonable
Conclusion
?
Surely
they
that
would
fain
know
the
way
if
they
could
,
and
are
diligent
to
seek
it
,
are
likelier
to
be
accepted
,
though
they
fall
into
many
errours
,
then
those
that
mind
it
not
,
but
prefer
the
things
of
the
world
before
it
.
6.
The
more
by
▪
waies
there
be
,
the
more
need
have
you
to
look
about
you
,
and
see
that
you
miss
not
the
way
your selves
.
Salvation
is
not
a
matter
that
we
can
spare
,
and
therefore
the
difficulty
must
make
us
more
diligent
,
and
not
more
Negligent
.
7.
Among
all
the
Religions
and
opinions
in
the
world
,
God
hath
not
left
you
at
a
loss
;
he
hath
given
you
his
Word
to
tell
you
which
is
the
Right
,
and
many
means
to
understand
it
:
so
that
,
if
proud
or
careless
men
will
err
,
it
followeth
not
that
therefore
the
humble
and
diligent
may
not
be
certain
which
way
is
the
Right
.
Go
you
to
the
Scripture
with
an
humble
Reverence
,
willing
to
know
the
will
of
God
,
that
you
may
do
it
,
and
take
the
helps
which
you
may
have
from
Ministers
and
private
Christians
,
and
shew
not
by
your
neglect
that
you
despise
the
Word
of
God
and
your
Salvation
,
and
then
you
shall
have
no
cause
to
complain
that
you
cannot
find
the
Right
Religion
,
nor
hit
the
way
to
Heaven
because
there
are
so
many
opinions
.
8.
I
pray
you
consider
of
that
which
I
have
often
answered
you
to
this
Objection
.
Will
you
but
faithfully
practice
that
which
all
,
or
almost
all
these
different
parties
are
agreed
in
?
If
not
,
then
make
not
their
differences
any
more
a
pretence
for
your
ungodliness
:
if
you
will
,
then
consider
whether
they
be
not
all
agreed
of
the
Necessity
of
conversion
and
a
holy
life
?
will
they
not
all
acknowledge
that
there
is
▪
no
Salvation
without
Sanctification
and
Newness
of
life
?
Let
their
agreement
then
move
you
,
and
do
not
for
shame
neglect
so
great
and
Necessary
a
thing
which
is
owned
by
them
all
who
differ
much
in
other
things
.
SECT
.
XXVI
.
Hinderance
13.
THe
next
hinderance
of
Conversion
,
is
:
The
ill
Education
of
children
:
when
they
are
trained
up
in
ignorance
,
or
kept
unacquainted
with
the
Truths
of
God
till
they
are
grown
hardened
in
their
evil
way
:
especially
when
they
are
taught
from
their
childhood
to
think
hardly
of
godliness
,
and
speak
reproachfully
of
it
,
and
hear
nothing
of
the
godly
but
by
way
of
slander
or
contempt
.
That
which
people
receive
in
their
youth
doth
usually
possess
them
all
their
dayes
:
They
receive
it
with
more
advantage
,
when
they
are
most
teachable
and
tractable
:
And
when
they
receive
it
from
Parents
and
those
that
have
the
greatest
interest
in
their
affections
and
the
most
Absolute
Rule
over
them
.
And
therefore
we
see
the
most
of
the
world
are
such
as
they
were
taught
in
their
childhood
to
be
:
and
it
is
hard
to
change
them
from
the
way
that
they
were
brought
up
in
.
SECT
.
XXVII
.
Direction
13.
OH
you
that
have
children
,
remember
they
are
Christs
.
If
you
are
Christians
,
both
you
and
yours
are
devoted
to
God
:
will
you
be
so
forward
to
devote
them
to
God
in
Baptism
,
and
will
you
rob
him
afterwards
of
his
own
?
and
break
these
Covenants
,
and
contrary
to
your
own
promises
will
you
hinder
them
from
the
knowledge
and
fear
of
God
?
Oh
what
desperate
hypocrisie
and
wickedness
is
this
?
Will
you
come
here
in
the
face
of
the
Congregation
,
and
consecrate
and
offer
your
children
to
Christ
,
and
when
you
have
done
,
will
you
keep
them
from
the
way
of
Christ
,
and
make
them
believe
that
godliness
is
more
ado
then
needs
,
and
that
holiness
is
but
foolish
preciseness
?
Will
you
here
undertake
to
bring
them
up
in
the
Nurture
and
Admonition
of
the
Lord
,
and
when
you
have
done
,
never
once
instruct
them
in
his
fear
,
nor
perswade
them
to
a
holy
life
,
nor
restrain
them
from
sin
,
but
rather
teach
them
to
rail
,
and
curse
,
and
swear
,
and
be
carnall
?
Oh
cruel
wretches
that
dare
thus
murther
your
childrens
souls
!
To
murther
the
body
is
an
hainous
sin
,
yea
,
though
it
were
the
body
of
an
enemy
;
but
to
murther
the
soul
,
yea
and
the
soul
of
a
child
,
and
so
to
be
guilty
of
their
eternal
Damnation
;
what
greater
sin
can
you
commit
?
Oh
what
a
horrour
it
will
be
to
you
to
see
your
own
children
in
eternal
flames
by
your
procurement
!
And
to
hear
them
there
cry
out
against
you
:
and
say
,
I
hardened
them
in
evil
;
I
discouraged
them
from
good
;
I
gave
them
ill
examples
;
I
used
to
rail
,
and
curse
,
and
swear
before
them
:
I
took
no
pains
to
convince
them
of
their
natural
sin
and
misery
:
and
to
get
them
to
Christ
that
they
might
be
healed
by
him
.
Oh
pitty
your
poor
children
,
and
do
not
hinder
them
from
that
glory
that
is
offered
them
:
If
the
Devil
be
against
▪
their
salvation
,
be
not
you
so
too
.
It
is
more
excusable
in
the
Devil
himself
to
seek
to
destroy
the
souls
of
your
children
,
then
it
is
in
their
own
Parents
to
do
it
:
For
nature
and
Christianity
doth
bind
them
to
do
otherwise
.
If
you
settle
them
in
an
ignorant
carnall
course
,
they
will
remember
it
as
long
as
they
live
;
and
if
you
possess
them
with
hard
thoughts
of
the
holy
waies
of
God
,
they
will
make
this
an
Argument
against
us
when
ever
we
would
seek
to
reform
and
convert
them
▪
Do
we
not
hear
it
from
them
daily
?
Our
fathers
,
say
they
,
taught
us
otherwise
,
and
we
hope
they
are
saved
,
and
therefore
we
will
venture
to
do
as
they
did
:
so
that
,
it
is
the
false
conceits
that
you
put
into
their
minds
in
their
childhood
,
which
Ministers
have
to
encounter
with
all
their
daies
after
.
The
Devil
hath
Instruments
enough
to
seek
your
childrens
Damnation
besides
you
:
be
not
you
his
Instruments
as
ever
you
would
not
lie
with
them
in
everlasting
misery
;
take
some
more
pitty
on
your selves
and
them
.
You
could
not
find
in
your
hearts
to
dash
your
children
against
the
stones
,
or
cut
their
throats
,
and
if
you
should
,
the
world
would
ring
of
your
wickedness
,
and
the
Law
of
the
Land
would
deservedly
put
you
to
a
painfull
death
;
and
will
you
do
them
a
greater
mischief
?
Will
you
blind
them
and
keep
them
off
from
Christ
and
godliness
?
And
will
you
embolden
them
in
the
way
of
sin
,
and
help
them
to
Damnation
,
God
forbid
.
But
alas
!
they
that
have
no
more
pitty
on
their
own
souls
but
to
use
them
thus
,
what
wonder
if
they
have
no
more
pitty
of
others
.
2.
The
next
part
of
my
Direction
therefore
is
to
you
that
have
been
brought
up
in
ignorance
and
ungodliness
from
your
youth
.
Oh
look
about
you
while
you
have
time
and
means
:
if
your
Parents
have
been
false
to
you
,
be
not
false
to
God
and
your
souls
.
If
your
Parents
have
betrayed
your
souls
,
do
not
you
betray
your
own
.
They
kept
you
in
ignorance
because
they
were
ignorant
themselves
;
they
bred
you
up
in
worldliness
and
ungodliness
because
they
were
worldly
and
ungodly
themselves
;
they
spake
against
holiness
because
they
knew
it
not
,
but
were
themselves
unholy
:
But
you
have
one
that
hath
more
interest
in
you
then
your
Parents
,
that
calls
to
you
for
your
conversion
.
Hearken
to
him
if
all
the
world
should
gain-say
it
:
do
not
care
as
little
for
your
own
souls
as
your
Parents
cared
for
them
:
do
not
take
on
you
,
even
to
love
your
Parents
so
well
as
to
follow
them
to
Damnation
.
Their
company
will
not
make
Hell
any
easier
to
you
.
Should
not
the
Love
of
your
▪
Heavenly
Father
do
more
to
draw
you
to
Heaven
,
then
the
love
of
your
Parents
to
draw
you
to
Hell
?
Oh
hearken
then
to
God
and
to
his
Word
,
though
all
the
world
should
say
against
it
.
SECT
.
XXVIII
.
Hinderance
14.
ANother
Hinderance
of
Conversion
,
is
:
Striwing
against
the
spirit
of
Grace
.
When
God
would
Illuminate
a
sinner
,
and
he
is
unwilling
to
see
;
when
God
would
take
off
a
sinner
from
his
lusts
,
and
evil
waies
,
and
he
is
loath
to
be
taken
off
;
God
sheweth
him
his
sin
to
humble
him
,
and
he
is
unwilling
to
be
humbled
,
but
striveth
against
the
spirit
,
and
runneth
into
worldly
businesses
,
or
merry
company
,
or
turneth
his
thoughts
to
other
things
.
As
Christ
said
to
the
Jews
,
Mat
.
23.
37.
How
oft
would
I
have
gathered
you
,
but
you
would
not
?
So
he
may
say
to
many
a
sinner
,
how
oft
did
I
shew
thee
a
better
way
,
and
thou
wouldst
not
walk
in
it
?
How
oft
did
I
shew
thee
the
sinfulness
and
misery
of
thy
estate
,
and
thou
wouldst
not
come
off
from
it
?
When
men
fight
against
Christ
,
and
purposely
wink
because
they
hate
the
Light
that
would
Reform
them
,
and
when
they
strive
against
the
Spirit
that
would
convert
them
,
what
wonder
if
they
be
unconverted
?
SECT
.
XXIX
.
Direction
14.
IF
ever
you
would
be
converted
,
yield
to
the
Spirit
of
God
that
would
convert
you
It
is
his
Office
to
sanctifie
all
that
shall
be
saved
:
be
not
you
unwilling
to
be
sanctified
by
him
.
If
you
refuse
help
when
it
is
offered
you
,
you
may
justly
be
left
helpless
and
perish
for
want
of
that
which
you
did
despise
.
You
are
baptized
into
the
name
of
the
Holy
Ghost
▪
by
which
you
have
professed
to
take
him
for
your
sanctifier
,
and
are
you
now
unwilling
to
be
sanctified
by
him
?
And
will
you
now
strive
against
him
when
you
are
so
solemnly
engaged
to
him
?
You
cannot
be
saved
unless
you
be
sanctified
,
and
you
cannot
be
sanctified
unless
it
be
done
by
the
Holy
Ghost
whom
you
now
resist
.
Oh
how
easily
and
prosperously
doth
the
work
go
on
when
the
Spirit
of
God
assisteth
,
and
how
impossible
is
it
to
be
done
without
him
!
They
that
would
have
a
prosperous
voyage
will
take
wind
and
tide
,
and
not
be
so
foolish
as
to
set
against
them
when
they
stand
to
their
advantage
:
He
that
would
have
health
will
not
abuse
the
Physitian
and
drive
him
away
from
him
.
Oh
take
heed
how
you
use
the
Spirit
of
God
if
ever
you
would
be
converted
.
SECT
.
XXX
.
Hinderance
15.
ANother
Hinderance
of
Conversion
,
is
:
Unresolvedness
and
Half-purposes
;
When
men
will
hang
wavering
between
God
and
the
world
;
and
though
the
Light
be
never
so
clear
to
convince
them
,
yet
they
will
not
be
perswaded
to
resolve
.
A
double-minded
man
,
saith
James
,
is
unstable
in
all
his
waies
,
Jam
.
1.
8.
Oh
how
many
shall
perish
for
want
of
Resolution
!
They
have
been
convinced
that
they
must
be
changed
,
or
else
they
are
undone
,
and
yet
they
would
not
resolve
:
they
have
long
been
inclining
to
a
better
course
,
and
had
some
thoughts
of
it
,
but
the
world
hindereth
,
or
friends
hinder
,
or
the
flesh
hindereth
,
and
they
will
not
resolve
;
And
thus
they
hang
loose
from
God
,
and
never
unfeignedly
resign
up
themselves
to
him
,
till
either
God
in
Judgement
leave
them
to
themselves
,
or
Death
and
Hell
do
find
them
unresolved
.
SECT
.
XXXI
.
Direction
15.
IF
you
would
be
converted
and
saved
,
do
not
stand
wavering
,
but
Resolve
,
and
presently
turn
to
God
.
If
it
were
a
doubtfull
business
,
I
would
not
perswade
you
to
do
it
rashly
,
or
if
there
were
any
danger
to
your
souls
in
resolving
,
then
I
would
say
no
more
.
But
when
it
is
a
case
that
should
be
beyond
all
dispute
with
men
of
Reason
,
why
should
you
stand
staggering
,
as
if
it
were
a
doubtfull
case
?
What
a
horrible
shame
is
it
to
be
unresolved
whether
God
or
the
world
should
have
your
hearts
?
Were
it
not
a
disgrace
to
that
mans
understanding
that
were
unresolved
whether
gold
or
dung
were
better
?
or
whether
a
bed
of
thorns
,
or
a
feather
bed
were
the
easier
?
Or
whether
the
Sun
or
a
clod
of
Earth
were
the
more
light
and
glorious
?
It
is
a
far
greater
shame
for
a
man
to
be
unresolved
,
whether
it
be
God
or
the
world
that
must
make
him
happy
,
and
that
should
have
his
heart
;
and
whether
a
life
of
sin
or
holiness
be
the
better
.
What!
Have
you
read
Scripture
,
and
heard
Sermons
so
long
,
and
y●t
are
you
unresolved
of
this
?
Nay
,
have
you
common
Reason
,
and
do
you
believe
that
there
is
a
God
,
and
a
world
to
come
,
and
yet
are
you
unresolved
whether
you
must
be
godly
or
not
?
I
say
to
you
,
as
Elias
did
to
Israel
,
1
King
.
18.
21.
How
long
halt
ye
between
two
opinions
?
If
God
be
God
follow
him
,
if
Baal
be
God
follow
him
.
If
it
be
better
to
be
damned
then
leave
your
sins
,
then
keep
them
,
and
the
curse
of
God
with
them
:
But
if
it
be
better
to
deny
your
flesh
,
then
to
suffer
everlastingly
the
wrath
of
God
,
then
away
with
your
Iniquities
,
and
meddle
with
them
no
more
.
If
it
be
better
live
in
an
Alehouse
a
while
,
then
in
Heaven
for
ever
,
then
drink
on
and
spare
not
,
but
if
it
be
not
,
why
do
you
not
consider
and
come
away
?
If
God
and
godliness
be
not
better
then
the
world
and
wickedness
,
then
take
your
course
,
but
if
they
be
,
why
do
you
stand
wavering
,
and
do
not
resolve
to
be
the
people
of
God
with
all
your
hearts
?
Oh
what
a
blind
and
miserable
creature
is
a
wicked
man
,
that
such
matters
as
these
should
seem
doubtfull
to
him
●
or
that
he
should
yet
be
unresolved
of
them
!
What
,
unresolved
whether
it
be
best
to
go
to
Heaven
,
or
not
!
And
whether
it
be
best
be
damned
,
or
not
!
And
all
this
for
the
love
of
a
stinking
unprofitable
lust
!
If
this
be
wisdom
,
what
then
is
folly
?
SECT
.
XXXII
.
Hinderance
16.
ANother
▪
Hinderance
of
Conversion
,
is
:
Delay
:
When
men
are
Resolved
that
they
must
be
converted
or
condemned
,
and
purpose
to
let
go
sin
,
and
to
take
another
course
,
yet
they
delay
and
put
off
the
time
:
They
would
yet
have
a
little
more
of
the
pleasure
of
their
sin
before
they
part
with
it
:
yet
they
cannot
spare
it
,
but
shortly
they
will
do
it
:
they
are
yet
young
,
and
they
hope
they
have
Day-light
and
time
enough
before
them
:
they
are
yet
in
health
,
and
therefore
they
hope
there
is
no
such
haste
,
but
they
may
have
time
to
think
on
it
:
Because
God
will
receive
a
sinner
whensoever
he
returneth
,
they
think
they
may
stay
a
little
longer
:
And
thus
some
grow
hardened
by
custom
in
their
sin
,
and
others
are
cut
off
while
they
are
purposing
to
return
;
and
many
thousand
souls
are
lost
for
ever
that
once
were
purposed
to
have
turned
to
God
▪
and
all
because
they
delayed
their
return
;
as
the
sluggard
,
Prov.
6.
10.
&
24.
33.
saith
,
Yet
a
little
sleep
,
a
little
slumber
;
so
saith
the
sinner
,
yet
I
may
sin
a
little
while
,
till
they
have
sinned
themselves
into
a
Reprobate
sense
,
or
provoked
God
to
leave
them
to
themselves
,
and
so
they
must
perish
everlastingly
by
their
delay
.
SECT
.
XXXIII
.
Direction
16.
OH
consider
therefore
sinners
,
that
Conversion
is
not
a
work
to
be
delayed
.
Would
a
man
lie
under
the
wrath
and
curse
of
God
one
day
,
that
knew
what
it
is
?
Me
thinks
he
should
not
.
Are
you
loath
to
come
out
of
the
bondage
of
the
Devil
?
Why
,
your
delay
doth
shew
that
your
heart
is
false
,
and
that
you
be
not
willing
truly
to
be
converted
:
He
that
is
loath
to
leave
his
sin
this
day
or
hour
,
would
never
leave
it
if
he
knew
how
to
keep
it
:
If
he
did
not
love
it
,
he
would
be
willing
to
be
rid
of
it
without
delay
.
He
that
loveth
God
had
rather
return
and
be
reconciled
to
him
,
and
partake
of
the
Joy
of
his
Spirit
to
day
,
then
to
morrow
:
Did
you
but
know
what
God
is
,
you
would
not
delay
your
conversion
to
him
:
Did
you
but
know
what
the
Glory
is
that
he
offereth
you
,
you
would
not
delay
to
make
sure
of
it
any
longer
:
Did
you
but
see
the
Nature
of
sin
,
and
know
the
miserable
effects
of
it
,
Oh
how
hastily
would
you
endeavour
to
be
rid
of
it
?
If
you
had
so
many
●oads
or
Serpents
in
your
bosoms
,
you
would
not
say
,
I
will
cast
them
out
to
morrow
,
but
how
quickly
would
you
shake
them
from
you
?
If
you
had
but
felt
the
sting
of
sin
,
it
would
appear
another
matter
to
you
then
now
it
doth
.
It
is
one
kind
of
face
that
sin
hath
in
an
Alehouse
,
or
in
the
height
of
your
filthy
lust
,
or
in
the
seeming
gain
of
your
covetous
practices
;
and
it
is
another
kind
of
face
that
it
hath
when
God
will
reckon
for
it
with
the
guilty
soul
.
Should
a
man
trifle
in
such
a
course
,
wherein
if
he
die
,
he
is
lost
for
ever
?
Why
poor
wretched
sinner
;
how
long
wilt
thou
delay
?
And
why
wilt
thou
delay
?
Wilt
thou
delay
till
Death
shall
seize
upon
thee
,
and
thou
drop
into
Hell
before
thou
art
aware
?
Dost
thou
not
know
that
sin
gets
advantage
by
thy
delay
?
God
hath
not
promised
thee
that
ever
his
Spirit
shall
be
offered
to
thee
more
;
if
thou
refuse
his
Assistance
,
and
delay
thy
conversion
but
one
day
longer
.
And
wo
be
to
thee
if
he
depart
from
thee
,
Hos
.
9.
12.
Jer
.
6.
8.
When
people
will
have
none
of
God
,
nor
will
hearken
to
his
voyce
,
he
often
giveth
them
up
to
their
own
hearts
lusts
,
to
walk
in
their
own
counsels
,
Psalm
81.
11
,
12.
Oh
unworthy
wretch
,
if
thou
hadst
any
of
the
Ingenuity
of
a
Christian
within
thy
breast
,
thou
wouldst
say
,
I
have
abused
Christ
and
his
Grace
so
long
that
I
am
utterly
ashamed
of
it
,
and
will
abuse
him
no
more
:
I
have
too
long
sleighted
Christ
already
,
and
too
long
hearkned
to
his
enemies
voyce
.
If
thy
dead
heart
were
but
well
awakened
to
consider
and
feel
thy
own
condition
,
thou
wouldst
be
quickly
affrighted
out
of
thy
delay
,
and
run
as
hastily
from
thy
state
of
sin
,
as
thou
wouldst
out
of
a
house
that
were
all
on
fire
over
thy
head
,
or
out
of
a
boat
that
were
sinking
under
thee
.
What
,
hast
thou
not
yet
served
the
Devil
long
enough
?
Hast
thou
not
yet
sufficiently
abused
▪
Christ
,
nor
oft
enough
rejected
the
Grace
of
God
?
Hast
thou
not
yet
wallowed
long
enough
in
the
filth
of
sin
?
but
must
thou
needs
have
more
of
it
?
Hast
thou
not
yet
done
enough
to
the
destruction
of
thy
soul
?
nor
drunk
in
enough
of
that
deadly
Poyson
?
nor
stabbed
thy self
sufficiently
by
thy
wickedness
,
but
thou
must
needs
have
more
?
Will
sin
come
up
easier
when
it
is
deeper
rooted
?
And
canst
thou
easilier
be
converted
when
thou
hast
driven
away
the
Spirit
of
God
that
should
convert
thee
?
Wilt
thou
travel
out
of
thy
way
till
night
,
before
thou
wilt
turn
back
again
?
And
wilt
thou
drive
the
nail
yet
faster
to
the
head
,
which
thou
knowest
must
be
drawn
out
again
?
Oh
be
not
wilfully
befooled
by
sin
.
Wilt
thou
be
converted
,
or
wilt
thou
not
?
If
not
,
thou
art
a
lost
man
:
If
thou
know
thou
must
,
why
not
to
day
rather
then
to
morrow
?
What
reason
have
you
for
any
longer
delay
?
Is
a
state
of
sin
,
or
a
state
of
Grace
better
?
If
sin
be
better
,
keep
it
and
make
thy
best
of
it
:
But
if
Grace
,
and
holiness
,
and
happiness
be
better
,
why
then
should
you
delay
?
If
you
were
sick
you
would
not
care
how
soon
you
were
well
;
and
if
you
had
a
bone
broken
,
you
care
not
how
soon
it
were
set
;
and
when
your
souls
are
in
a
state
of
sin
and
misery
,
are
you
affraid
of
being
safe
and
happy
too
soon
?
Remember
another
day
,
that
a
day
,
and
many
a
day
of
Grace
thou
hadst
;
and
if
thou
lose
this
day
,
thou
maist
thank
thy self
,
if
thou
lose
thy
soul
,
and
if
thou
never
have
another
day
like
this
.
To
day
whiles
it
is
called
to
day
,
therefore
hear
his
voice
,
and
harden
not
your
hearts
,
Heb
.
3.
7
,
8.
When
David
thought
of
his
waies
,
he
made
haste
and
delayed
not
to
turn
to
God
and
keep
his
Precepts
,
Psalm
119.
60.
As
was
aforesaid
.
SECT
.
XXXIV
.
Hinderance
.
17.
ANother
great
Hinderance
of
Conversion
,
is
:
When
good
beginnings
are
not
followed
on
,
but
suffered
to
die
and
come
to
nothing
before
they
bring
men
●ver
to
God
.
Commonly
preparing
works
of
Grace
go
before
through
sanctifying
works
;
and
men
have
many
convictions
and
half-reformations
and
troubles
of
mind
,
before
they
come
to
close
with
Christ
upon
the
terms
that
he
is
offered
:
These
common
Preparatory
works
are
the
way
to
more
:
If
men
would
but
cherish
these
,
and
follow
them
on
,
and
improve
the
light
and
motions
which
they
have
,
they
know
not
what
a
blessed
Iss●e
they
might
see
:
but
when
they
will
forget
the
Truth
that
once
did
move
them
,
and
lose
the
purposes
that
once
they
had
,
and
turn
back
again
to
the
sins
they
were
in
before
;
no
wonder
if
these
be
left
in
their
Iniquities
:
Is
not
this
the
case
of
you
that
hear
me
this
day
?
You
have
been
convinced
that
God
and
your
souls
must
be
regarded
,
whatsoever
else
be
neglected
;
and
did
you
not
thereupon
begin
to
pray
,
and
to
use
means
,
and
take
the
helps
in
publike
and
private
that
are
Necessary
for
your
Salvation
?
And
have
not
some
of
you
fallen
into
company
that
have
taken
you
off
,
by
foolish
cavils
or
vain
objections
,
and
evil
examples
,
and
ticing
you
to
sin
?
And
have
not
others
of
you
grown
cold
and
lost
your
feeling
,
as
if
you
were
not
the
same
men
,
and
had
never
heard
or
felt
such
things
?
And
others
of
you
turned
to
this
present
world
,
and
choaked
the
Word
,
with
the
cares
of
this
life
?
And
so
the
hopefull
beginnings
that
you
once
had
,
are
turned
to
a
Relapse
into
your
old
condition
.
SECT
.
XXXV
.
Direct
.
17.
IF
there
be
any
such
sinners
that
hear
me
this
day
(
as
I
fear
there
be
too
many
)
consider
whence
you
are
fallen
,
and
be
zealous
and
amend
,
Rev.
3.
19.
Are
you
turned
with
the
dog
to
his
vomit
,
and
with
the
sow
that
was
washed
,
to
wallow
in
the
mire
?
2
Pet
.
2.
22.
What!
Do
you
look
back
when
you
had
put
your
hand
to
the
plough
of
God
?
Luke
9
62.
Did
Christ
give
you
any
cause
to
repent
of
his
service
,
or
to
forsake
him
?
Have
you
▪
found
indeed
that
the
Devil
is
the
better
Master
,
and
that
the
way
of
sin
is
the
better
way
,
and
the
wages
of
sin
the
better
wages
?
What
,
Did
the
thoughts
of
everlasting
life
once
move
you
,
and
will
they
not
move
you
now
?
Is
Heaven
become
as
no
Heaven
to
you
,
and
God
as
no
God
,
and
Christ
as
no
Christ
,
and
the
Promises
as
no
Promises
?
And
are
you
grown
abler
to
resist
the
terrours
of
the
Lord
?
Oh
poor
souls
,
that
you
did
but
know
the
misery
of
Apostates
!
The
Lord
hath
professed
,
that
if
any
draw
back
,
his
soul
shall
have
no
pleasure
in
him
,
Heb
.
10.
38
And
they
that
draw
back
,
shall
find
they
do
it
to
their
own
Perdition
;
when
they
should
have
Believed
and
persevered
to
the
saving
of
their
souls
,
ver
.
39.
There
are
none
of
all
the
damned
more
miserable
▪
then
they
that
were
sometimes
fair
for
Heaven
,
and
once
begin
to
look
after
godliness
;
for
the
latter
end
of
these
●●n
is
worse
then
their
beginning
,
2
Pet
.
2.
20
,
21.
Alas
!
How
sad
will
it
be
to
see
the
faces
of
such
among
the
wicked
and
condemned
at
the
last
,
and
to
think
that
once
we
saw
the
faces
of
these
men
among
the
godly
,
and
once
they
seemed
to
set
themselves
for
Heaven
,
and
are
they
faln
off
to
this
!
And
is
this
the
end
of
them
!
In
the
name
of
God
Sirs
,
I
warn
and
charge
every
one
of
you
that
ever
had
a
thought
of
returning
to
God
,
and
giving
up
your selves
to
a
holy
life
▪
that
you
presently
bethink
you
,
what
is
gone
with
these
thoughts
,
and
purposes
,
and
why
did
you
turn
from
these
beginnings
?
What
reason
had
you
for
it
?
and
what
cause
hath
Christ
given
you
?
What!
Will
the
world
now
be
a
faster
friend
to
you
then
before
?
And
will
you
now
continue
with
it
▪
and
never
die
?
Or
can
you
better
be
without
God
and
his
Grace
then
before
?
Oh
be
awakened
from
this
desperate
folly
,
and
once
again
renew
your
former
Resolutions
,
and
consider
whether
you
are
not
nearer
Eternity
then
you
were
;
and
have
not
as
much
need
of
Christ
as
ever
?
And
sleep
not
on
till
hell
awake
you
.
SECT
.
XXXVI
.
Hinderanc●
18.
THE
next
hinderance
of
Conversion
to
be
mentioned
,
is
,
A
misunderstanding
of
Scripture
,
and
erroneous
thoughts
of
the
ways
of
God
.
If
error
possess
the
mind
,
it
will
keep
out
grace
from
possessing
the
heart
,
so
far
as
the
error
prevaileth
.
I
shall
instance
in
some
few
particulars
.
1.
Some
men
know
not
what
true
grace
or
conversion
is
,
and
therefore
think
they
have
it
when
they
have
none
,
and
do
not
set
themselves
to
look
after
it
;
They
think
that
it
is
but
to
forsake
some
gross
sins
,
and
to
use
some
outward
service
of
God
,
and
do
no
one
any
wrong
,
and
then
they
think
they
have
true
conversion
;
because
they
have
turned
from
many
sins
that
once
they
lived
in
:
But
these
must
know
that
conversion
is
the
withdrawing
of
the
soul
from
the
world
,
and
from
carnal
self
,
and
the
devoting
of
our selves
,
and
all
that
we
have
to
God
.
If
you
should
be
never
so
zealous
in
Forms
,
and
take
up
never
so
strict
principles
,
and
stick
to
the
strictest
party
;
this
is
no
proof
of
true
Conversion
,
if
your
souls
do
not
cleave
to
God
as
your
portion
,
and
to
Christ
as
the
only
way
to
God
.
2.
Some
there
be
that
do
not
think
there
is
any
such
thing
as
saving
grace
,
or
true
conversion
in
the
world
;
because
they
have
none
themselves
,
they
do
not
think
that
any
one
else
hath
:
When
they
hear
of
a
hope
and
heart
in
heaven
,
and
of
loving
God
above
all
Creatures
,
they
do
not
think
that
any
one
doth
reach
to
it
,
but
that
men
meerly
talk
of
such
things
,
which
they
never
had
experience
of
:
But
these
men
must
know
,
that
it
is
an
arrogant
madness
to
contradict
the
scope
of
the
word
of
God
,
and
the
common
experience
of
the
best
men
in
the
world
,
and
all
because
they
are
so
bad
themselves
.
Doth
God
talk
so
much
of
sanctifying
his
people
,
and
putting
the
Spirit
of
Jesus
into
their
hearts
,
and
ruling
them
,
and
dwelling
in
them
,
and
crucifying
the
world
to
them
,
and
purifying
a
peculiar
people
to
himself
,
that
are
zealous
of
good
works
,
Tit
.
2.
14.
and
now
dare
they
say
there
is
no
such
thing
?
whether
is
God
or
they
to
be
believed
?
what
,
hath
Christ
died
to
procure
it
?
and
is
it
the
office
of
the
holy
Ghost
to
work
it
,
&
now
is
there
no
such
thing
?
Are
the
word
&
Ministers
&
all
the
ordinances
to
that
end
,
&
now
is
there
no
such
thing
?
God
wil
make
them
know
that
such
a
thing
was
offered
once
to
them
;
&
such
a
thing
as
grace
and
a
heavenly
life
was
necessary
to
their
salvation
.
And
if
they
will
not
believe
the
experience
of
the
Saints
,
nor
will
not
see
the
graces
of
God
as
they
shine
in
the
conversation
of
his
people
,
they
shall
be
forced
one
day
to
see
,
and
be
ashamed
.
3.
Others
there
be
that
think
holiness
is
but
needless
preciseness
;
and
that
to
meditate
on
God
,
and
heaven
,
and
make
it
our
main
business
,
is
but
more
ado
then
needs
;
and
that
this
is
but
to
be
godly
overmuch
,
and
God
will
accept
less
,
and
this
is
the
way
,
even
to
drive
men
beside
themselves
.
Answ
.
Though
I
have
formerly
answered
this
objection
,
yet
because
it
here
again
falls
in
my
way
,
I
shall
distinctly
answer
it
in
these
particulars
.
Quest
.
1.
Tell
me
truly
,
do
you
think
that
God
or
you
are
fitter
to
be
Judges
of
what
is
necessary
to
the
salvation
of
a
sinner
?
Doth
God
command
it
,
and
dare
you
say
it
is
more
ado
then
needs
?
Why
what
is
this
,
but
plainly
to
say
,
that
God
hath
set
us
upon
a
needless
work
?
yea
,
what
is
it
but
to
say
,
you
are
wiser
then
he
?
There
is
no
Master
so
foolish
and
unmercifull
,
as
will
set
his
servant
to
pick
straws
,
and
labour
to
no
purpose
;
and
will
you
impute
such
unmercifull
folly
to
God
?
Dare
you
say
,
he
makes
you
more
ado
then
needs
?
Quest
.
2.
And
then
I
ask
,
Is
it
more
ado
then
Scripture
doth
require
?
Doth
not
the
word
of
God
make
it
necessary
,
whi●h
you
call
unnecessary
?
Read
and
Judge
,
Matth
.
6.
19
,
20
,
33.
Lay
not
up
for
your selves
treasures
on
earth
:
But
lay
up
for
your selves
treasures
in
heaven
.
Seek
first
the
Kingdom
of
God
and
his
righteousness
,
Matth
.
11.
12.
The
kingdom
of
heaven
suffers
violence
,
and
the
violent
take
it
by
force
,
Luk
.
13.
24.
Strive
to
enter
in
at
the
strait
gate
;
for
many
,
I
say
to
you
,
shall
seek
to
enter
in
,
and
shall
not
be
able
,
John
6.
27.
Labour
not
for
the
food
which
perisheth
▪
but
for
that
which
indureth
to
everlasting
life
▪
Eph
5.
15.
See
that
ye
walk
circumspectly
,
redeeming
the
time
,
2
Pet
.
3.
11.
What
manner
of
persons
ought
ye
to
be
in
all
holy
conversation
and
godliness
?
and
an
hundred
more
such
places
may
be
mentioned
.
So
that
,
if
it
be
an
error
to
require
so
much
ado
for
our
salvation
it
is
God
himself
that
is
the
cause
of
it
:
And
who
is
liker
to
be
in
the
Right
?
The
Lord
that
made
you
,
or
such
silly
ignorant
worms
as
you
?
You
scarce
know
good
from
bad
,
and
will
you
take
on
you
to
be
wiser
then
God
,
and
to
control
his
Law
?
Quest
.
3.
Do
you
think
indeed
in
your
consciences
,
that
a
man
can
do
too
much
for
heaven
(
as
long
as
he
doth
but
what
God
bids
him
)
and
that
he
can
be
at
more
cost
and
labour
for
it
,
then
it
is
worth
?
Is
that
man
worthy
or
meet
to
see
the
face
of
God
in
glory
that
thinks
it
not
worth
his
utmost
diligence
?
Do
you
set
so
much
by
your
labour
,
or
do
you
set
so
light
by
God
and
glory
,
as
to
think
the
everlasting
enjoyment
of
it
to
be
unworthy
of
your
pains
?
Quest
.
4.
Do
you
think
there
ever
was
man
that
got
well
to
heaven
,
that
repented
of
coming
either
at
so
dear
a
rate
,
or
that
was
there
of
your
mind
,
that
this
godliness
is
more
ado
then
needs
?
If
we
could
but
speak
with
one
of
the
glorified
Saints
that
see
the
face
of
God
,
and
put
the
case
to
him
,
whether
is
the
wiser
man
,
he
that
doth
all
that
he
can
to
be
saved
,
or
he
that
saith
what
needs
all
this
ado
?
which
side
do
you
think
he
would
be
on
?
Cannot
you
easily
conjecture
?
Quest
.
5.
Is
Christ
,
or
the
Apostles
,
or
any
of
the
servants
of
God
of
your
minde
?
Judge
by
their
conversations
whether
they
thought
it
more
ado
then
needs
:
The
best
of
his
Saints
never
had
so
much
grace
,
but
they
longed
for
more
;
they
never
were
so
holy
,
but
they
longed
to
be
better
,
and
do
you
think
that
you
are
wiser
then
all
they
,
and
that
neither
▪
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
nor
any
Saints
of
God
did
know
what
they
d●d
?
Quest
▪
6.
What
is
it
that
you
think
is
so
painfull
a
life
as
to
be
too
much
for
God
and
heaven
?
Do
you
know
what
you
talk
of
?
Why
it
is
the
only
joyfull
life
on
earth
:
It
is
more
a
receiving
from
God
,
then
a
giving
to
him
.
It
is
an
imployment
that
is
suited
both
to
the
new
nature
of
the
Saints
,
and
to
the●r
necessity
and
good
.
What
is
holiness
but
a
living
in
the
Love
of
God
,
and
joy
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
hope
of
the
life
to
come
,
and
a
daily
communion
with
God
in
the
Spirit
,
in
the
use
of
his
holy
Ordinances
?
to
hear
of
his
love
and
the
promise
of
his
glory
,
and
the
pardon
of
our
sins
,
and
to
beg
of
him
what
we
want
,
and
thank
and
praise
him
for
what
we
have
received
?
And
do
you
think
this
is
so
tedious
a
life
?
Is
it
a
toil
to
you
to
eat
and
drink
of
the
best
when
your
bodies
do
require
it
?
or
to
rest
when
you
are
weary
?
or
to
love
your
dearest
Friend
,
and
to
be
in
his
company
?
If
not
,
why
should
we
think
it
a
toyl
to
live
in
the
Love
of
God
,
and
in
holy
communion
with
him
in
his
service
?
Quest
.
7.
And
is
it
not
a
certain
mark
of
a
gra●eless
heart
to
think
that
this
is
such
a
grievous
work
?
sure
that
soul
is
void
of
the
love
of
God
,
that
thinks
it
a
grievous
thing
to
love
him
.
A
man
that
hates
his
wife
,
and
loveth
harlots
,
will
say
[
I
cannot
love
her
,
nor
abide
to
dwell
with
her
;
]
but
if
he
loved
her
he
would
think
otherwise
.
If
you
did
not
hate
God
you
would
not
think
it
so
grievous
to
live
in
the
love
of
him
,
and
to
be
much
in
his
holy
Worship
.
Quest
.
8.
Do
you
desire
to
come
to
heaven
,
or
not
?
If
not
,
then
remember
,
if
you
are
shut
out
,
it
is
by
your
own
consent
.
If
you
would
come
thither
,
then
do
you
not
know
that
all
your
imployment
there
,
must
be
such
as
this
,
and
much
more
holy
and
perfect
then
this
?
Will
you
account
heaven
it self
grievous
?
and
the
praises
of
God
there
,
to
be
more
ado
then
needs
?
If
not
,
how
dare
you
say
so
of
a
far
lower
degree
which
we
have
in
this
life
?
If
you
are
weary
of
this
little
,
how
weary
would
you
be
of
heaven
?
Quest
.
9.
I
pray
you
tell
me
,
do
you
think
indeed
that
any
man
on
earth
is
so
good
as
he
should
be
?
Do
you
not
know
,
that
he
that
is
best
,
is
too
bad
;
and
he
that
doth
most
,
comes
unspeakably
too
short
of
what
he
should
do
?
And
dare
you
say
then
,
that
this
is
more
ado
then
needs
?
Why
if
you
had
spoken
to
Peter
or
Paul
,
or
the
holiest
man
that
ever
lived
,
he
would
have
rather
complained
that
he
could
be
no
better
,
and
cryed
out
,
Oh
that
I
were
more
holy
,
and
could
be
more
taken
up
in
the
love
of
God
▪
alas
,
I
fall
exceeding
short
of
what
is
my
duty
!
And
shall
such
sinners
as
we
are
?
yea
,
some
of
the
vilest
sinners
say
,
that
this
is
more
ado
then
needs
?
Why
thou
proud
insensible
wretch
,
dost
thou
no
better
know
thy
own
needs
then
so
?
Doth
not
thy
soul
need
this
,
and
more
then
this
?
What
,
darest
thou
justifie
thy self
in
thy
ungodliness
,
and
judge
of
godliness
as
a
needless
thing
?
Quest
.
10.
Canst
thou
tell
me
how
long
thou
wilt
be
of
that
minde
?
when
thou
lyest
a
dying
wilt
thou
then
think
that
holiness
was
more
ado
then
needs
?
when
thou
seest
that
the
world
hath
left
thee
,
and
that
thou
art
presently
to
appear
before
the
Lord
,
speak
as
thou
thinkest
man
,
hadst
thou
not
rather
then
be
found
in
the
case
of
the
holiest
and
diligentest
Saints
on
earth
,
then
in
the
case
of
the
careless
,
proud
or
carnal
?
will
holy
duty
,
or
the
neglect
and
deriding
of
it
,
be
then
more
comfortable
?
Wouldst
thou
not
then
change
states
with
one
of
those
that
did
the
most
for
God
,
and
for
their
souls
,
and
wouldst
thou
not
say
with
Balaam
,
Numb
.
23.
10.
Let
me
die
the
death
of
the
Righteous
,
and
let
my
last
end
be
as
his
?
Quest
.
11.
What
is
it
,
do
you
think
that
is
worth
a
mans
pains
and
care
,
if
God
and
everlasting
glory
be
not
?
Is
there
any
thing
of
greater
worth
?
Man
was
not
made
for
nothing
,
and
idleness
is
no
delight
to
him
:
something
he
would
be
doing
and
looking
after
,
and
something
he
expects
to
make
him
happy
,
and
that
which
he
takes
for
his
happiness
,
he
cannot
choose
but
think
it
worth
all
his
pains
:
And
have
you
found
out
any
thing
that
is
better
then
heaven
?
will
this
world
last
longer
?
or
stand
you
in
greater
stead
at
last
?
Alas
,
that
we
should
be
put
to
ask
or
answer
such
Questions
as
these
!
Why
Sirs
,
either
heaven
or
earth
must
have
your
love
,
and
care
,
and
labour
,
and
which
do
you
think
doth
more
deserve
it
?
You
can
talk
of
the
world
from
day
to
day
,
and
you
can
work
and
toyl
for
the
world
all
the
year
long
,
and
yet
you
never
say
it
is
more
ado
then
needs
?
If
your
servant
labour
harder
for
you
in
a
day
then
Gods
servants
do
for
him
in
a
week
,
you
will
not
tell
him
that
he
doth
more
then
needs
.
Foolish
worldlings
,
let
me
deal
plainly
with
you
,
and
tell
you
to
your
faces
,
it
is
you
that
make
more
ado
then
needs
:
Is
the
world
worth
all
this
care
and
stir
that
you
make
about
it
?
Is
it
worth
your
thoughts
and
unwearied
diligences
,
and
is
it
worth
the
venturing
your
salvation
to
obtain
it
?
I
tell
you
it
is
not
,
and
you
partly
know
your selves
it
is
not
.
Why
,
where
are
your
wits
,
to
toyl
your selves
all
your
lives
,
for
these
trifles
,
and
to
tell
them
that
labour
for
salvation
,
that
they
make
more
ado
then
needs
?
Well
,
hearken
of
the
end
,
and
then
you
shall
see
whether
it
be
labour
for
heaven
or
for
earth
,
that
will
be
repented
of
.
If
you
know
not
now
,
you
shall
shortly
know
it
.
Qu●st
.
12.
One
Question
more
I
shall
yet
put
to
you
.
Do
you
think
the
pains
of
duty
to
be
greater
then
the
pains
of
hell
?
If
you
do
not
:
should
not
we
choose
the
lesser
to
escape
the
greater
?
If
you
had
not
the
love
of
God
to
make
you
delight
in
his
service
,
me
thinks
you
should
have
that
love
of
your selves
to
make
you
fear
his
everlasting
wrath
:
Never
flatter
your selves
with
other
thoughts
.
Believe
it
,
if
you
will
needs
take
it
for
a
pain
which
should
be
your
pleasure
,
you
must
undergo
the
pain
of
an
unfeignedly
holy
life
,
or
the
pain
of
Hell
,
choose
you
whether
.
4.
Another
of
their
errors
that
hindereth
Conversion
is
,
that
their
own
good
meanings
and
praying
,
and
good
works
will
make
God
amends
for
their
sins
,
and
after
all
will
procure
their
acceptance
with
God
.
And
if
these
will
not
do
,
they
think
the
case
is
sad
,
for
there
is
nothing
else
for
us
to
do
:
and
so
,
they
see
not
the
evil
of
their
own
meanings
and
good
works
,
and
how
much
sin
is
in
them
to
be
bewailed
;
nor
do
they
see
the
need
of
a
Christ
in
all
,
nor
the
need
of
a
through
change
of
their
condition
,
that
they
may
be
made
the
justified
Sons
of
God
▪
and
have
new
hearts
and
new
conversations
.
But
they
think
while
they
live
to
the
world
and
the
flesh
,
to
make
up
all
and
procure
acceptance
by
good
meaning
,
and
good
praying
,
and
good
works
.
I
would
not
be
misunderstood
,
as
if
I
were
speaking
against
that
which
is
truly
good
in
any
;
but
I
would
desire
these
people
well
to
consider
,
1.
That
the
meanings
and
works
of
unconverted
men
are
not
truly
and
properly
good
;
but
it
is
the
end
that
denominateth
the
work
,
and
seeing
no
unconverted
man
doth
make
God
his
ultimate
end
;
therefore
he
hath
properly
no
good
meaning
,
nor
work
;
for
he
meaneth
all
ultimately
for
his
carnal
self
,
for
the
flesh
,
and
for
the
world
,
and
for
these
are
his
works
:
As
the
true
Christian
doth
make
his
worldly
labour
to
be
ultimately
for
God
:
so
doth
the
ungodly
make
his
seeming
service
of
God
,
to
be
ultimately
for
his
flesh
.
2.
You
should
consider
that
all
your
good
works
must
have
a
pardon
th●mselves
,
and
therefore
cannot
satisfie
for
your
sins
.
3.
That
if
your
works
were
perfectly
good
without
any
blemish
,
yet
could
they
not
satisfie
for
that
sin
which
is
past
,
but
that
must
be
expected
only
from
the
blood
of
Christ
.
It
is
therefore
a
lamentable
case
to
hear
many
of
the
grosly
ignorant
people
to
talk
all
of
their
good
meanings
and
praying
,
as
if
their
confidence
were
all
in
these
,
while
they
make
no
mention
of
the
blood
of
a
Redeemer
;
or
feel
not
the
need
of
it
;
nor
what
it
is
that
Christ
hath
done
for
them
,
nor
how
much
they
are
beholden
to
him
.
4.
It
is
no
patching
up
of
your
old
unregenerate
state
,
that
will
serve
turn
for
your
salvation
,
but
you
must
be
wholly
made
new
:
he
that
is
in
Christ
is
a
new
creature
:
old
things
are
past
away
,
behold
all
things
are
become
new
,
2
Cor
.
5.
17.
It
is
not
forsaking
this
or
that
sin
,
or
falling
to
your
prayers
that
will
serve
turn
:
but
you
must
have
new
hearts
,
and
new
ends
,
and
a
new
conversation
,
and
the
main
busines●
and
drift
of
your
lives
must
be
new
.
Those
hearts
that
were
set
on
the
world
before
must
be
set
on
God
;
and
those
desires
that
run
to
the
pleasures
of
the
flesh
,
must
run
out
after
the
pleasing
of
God
.
I
say
,
it
is
not
patching
up
the
old
condition
,
but
all
must
be
new
.
5.
Another
error
that
hindereth
Conversion
,
is
,
the
misunderstanding
of
those
Scriptures
that
promise
salvation
to
some
particular
graces
or
duties
.
As
because
the
Scripture
saith
,
whosoever
believeth
in
him
shall
not
perish
;
therefore
they
say
that
they
truly
Believe
,
and
therefore
,
though
they
have
not
such
holiness
of
life
,
yet
God
hath
promised
them
salvation
:
So
also
,
where
it
is
said
,
that
whosoever
shall
call
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
shall
be
saved
,
therefore
say
they
,
we
call
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
and
so
shall
be
saved
,
though
we
be
not
converted
,
nor
so
holy
as
you
require
.
To
these
men
I
have
these
several
things
to
say
for
the
cure
of
this
dangerous
errour
.
1.
Poor
ignorant
souls
,
they
talk
of
they
know
not
what
;
and
suffer
themselves
to
be
deceived
by
words
which
they
understand
not
.
If
they
did
but
know
well
what
faith
is
,
and
what
calling
upon
God
is
,
they
would
never
be
troubled
with
this
objection
.
To
believe
in
Christ
,
is
to
believe
him
to
be
the
Saviour
of
his
Church
,
to
save
them
from
their
sins
,
and
heartily
to
consent
that
he
shall
be
so
to
us
,
to
save
us
from
our
sins
;
and
can
you
believe
in
him
as
a
Saviour
,
and
yet
be
unwilling
to
be
saved
by
him
?
Sin
is
the
mischief
from
which
he
saveth
you
,
and
conversion
is
one
half
of
his
saving
work
;
and
can
you
then
say
you
believe
,
and
therefore
need
not
be
converted
?
Why
you
may
as
well
say
;
I
take
such
a
man
for
my
Physitian
,
and
I
trust
in
him
for
a
cure
,
and
therefore
I
need
not
be
cured
:
Is
not
this
nonsence
or
a
contradiction
?
And
what
is
it
better
to
say
,
I
believe
in
Christ
as
my
Saviour
,
that
is
,
to
save
me
from
my
sins
,
and
therefore
I
may
be
saved
though
I
be
not
saved
from
my
sins
.
These
are
the
wise
reasonings
that
many
of
our
self-conceited
hearers
make
use
of
to
delude
themselves
and
other
men
.
And
the
very
nature
of
faith
is
to
take
Christ
as
Christ
,
and
as
he
is
offered
in
the
Gospel
:
as
our
Teacher
to
guide
us
in
the
way
of
holiness
,
and
as
our
King
to
rule
us
,
as
well
as
a
sacrifice
for
our
sins
:
And
how
can
he
do
this
for
us
if
we
will
not
be
converted
?
2.
Moreover
,
faith
in
Jesus
Christ
is
always
annexed
to
a
belief
in
God
the
Father
.
Joh
.
14.
1.
You
believe
in
God
,
believe
also
in
me
.
Joh
.
17.
3.
This
is
life
eternal
to
know
thee
the
only
true
God
,
and
Jesus
Christ
which
thou
hast
sent
.
Now
to
believe
in
God
,
is
to
take
him
for
our
Maker
,
that
hath
absolute
right
in
us
,
and
absolute
power
over
us
,
whom
we
must
obey
before
all
,
and
our
happiness
and
chief
God
,
whom
we
must
love
and
desire
above
all
.
And
can
this
be
done
without
conversion
?
3.
To
believe
in
Christ
is
ever
accompanied
with
believing
in
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
is
the
receiving
him
to
be
our
Sanctifier
;
and
can
you
do
this
and
yet
be
unconverted
?
4.
By
this
much
that
hath
been
said
,
you
may
perceive
that
Conversion
and
Faith
is
in
a
sort
one
and
the
same
thing
;
to
be
a
true
Believer
,
and
to
be
converted
is
all
one
:
for
Conversion
is
to
make
you
true
Believers
:
And
is
it
not
then
a
wise
kinde
of
cavil
to
say
,
that
if
you
believe
,
you
may
be
saved
without
Conversion
?
As
much
as
to
say
,
If
I
have
the
Sun-shine
,
I
may
see
without
Light
;
or
if
I
have
a
soul
,
I
need
not
life
or
understanding
:
I
tell
you
there
is
no
such
thing
as
true
Faith
without
Conversion
.
5.
Moreover
,
where
true
Faith
is
,
all
other
saving
graces
do
accompany
it
;
there
is
ever
Repentance
,
Hope
,
Love
,
Humility
and
a
heavenly
minde
.
So
that
,
it
is
no
true
Faith
which
is
separated
from
these
,
and
which
the
ungodly
deceive
themselves
with
,
but
an
opinion
and
a
meer
ungrounded
presumption
.
6.
Another
errour
which
hindereth
mens
Conversion
,
is
▪
some
false
apprehensions
of
the
Doctrine
of
Gods
eternal
decree
of
Election
or
Predestination
:
from
which
▪
many
desperate
consequences
are
raised
by
them
,
to
the
deceiving
of
their
own
souls
:
And
this
I
finde
abundance
among
us
in
this
Country
deluded
by
;
how
the
Devil
hath
brought
it
to
pass
,
I
know
not
.
They
have
many
of
them
learned
this
foolish
pretence
;
If
God
hath
chosen
us
we
shall
be
saved
,
and
if
he
have
not
,
we
shall
not
▪
whatsoever
we
do
▪
No
diligence
will
save
a
man
that
is
not
elected
,
and
it
is
not
in
him
that
willeth
,
nor
in
him
that
runneth
,
but
in
God
that
sheweth
mercy
.
Those
that
God
will
save
,
shall
be
saved
,
whatsoever
they
be
;
and
those
that
he
will
damn
,
shall
be
damned
;
and
no
man
can
have
grace
except
God
give
it
him
;
for
we
can
do
nothing
of
our selves
:
and
upon
these
grounds
they
think
they
may
be
secure
,
and
cast
all
upon
God
,
as
a
matter
that
they
have
little
to
do
with
;
and
think
that
their
endeavors
are
to
little
purpose
;
if
they
should
make
never
so
much
ado
.
Answ
.
One
would
think
common
reason
should
teach
men
to
answer
such
silly
cavils
as
these
;
but
because
I
finde
so
many
ignorant
souls
do
stick
at
them
,
I
shall
give
you
a
full
answer
in
these
particulars
.
1.
God
electeth
no
man
to
the
end
without
the
means
,
but
to
the
end
and
means
together
:
all
that
he
electeth
to
salvation
,
he
electeth
to
conversion
and
sanctification
,
and
all
that
he
denyeth
conversion
to
,
he
denyeth
salvation
to
also
.
2.
If
therefore
you
care
whether
you
are
saved
or
damned
,
it
concerneth
you
to
make
both
your
calling
and
election
sure
,
2
Pet
.
1
10.
make
but
your
calling
sure
,
and
you
need
not
make
any
question
of
your
election
.
Make
sure
that
you
are
converted
,
and
hold
fast
what
you
have
,
&
then
you
may
be
certain
you
shall
be
saved
.
You
begin
at
the
wrong
end
,
if
you
would
first
ask
whether
you
are
elected
,
that
you
may
know
whether
you
shall
be
saved
:
But
you
must
first
try
whether
you
are
converted
and
saved
from
the
power
of
sin
,
and
then
you
may
certainly
gather
that
you
are
elected
and
shall
be
saved
from
hell
.
Will
you
begin
at
the
top
of
the
Ladder
,
and
not
at
the
bottom
?
Did
God
ever
damn
any
man
that
was
truly
converted
and
sanctified
,
because
he
was
not
elected
?
No
such
matter
;
prove
any
such
thing
if
you
can
:
nay
,
we
can
fully
prove
the
contrary
:
for
he
hath
promised
salvation
to
all
that
are
truly
converted
and
sanctified
,
Matth
.
5.
8.
Blessed
are
the
pure
in
heart
,
for
they
shall
see
God
:
with
abundance
the
like
which
have
been
named
frequently
to
you
.
And
can
you
prove
that
ever
God
saved
any
man
that
was
not
converted
,
because
he
was
elected
?
No
such
matter
;
for
he
electeth
all
that
are
converted
.
And
he
hath
resolved
to
save
none
but
the
converted
,
as
is
plain
,
Joh
.
3.
3.
Heb
.
12.
14.
and
many
other
places
formerly
quoted
.
3.
These
reasonings
therefore
of
yours
,
if
they
keep
you
from
conversion
and
a
heavenly
life
,
are
a
certain
mark
that
you
are
without
the
evidence
of
your
election
;
and
if
you
so
live
and
die
,
that
you
are
none
of
the
elect
.
And
therefore
by
such
reasonings
you
do
but
shew
your
own
misery
,
like
a
man
that
hath
the
Plague
,
that
will
glory
in
his
botch
:
It
should
make
your
hearts
to
tremble
to
finde
so
sad
a
mark
as
this
upon
your
souls
,
that
you
have
a
heart
that
dares
hold
off
from
conversion
,
and
fetch
vain
pretences
from
the
decree
of
God
.
4.
Consider
also
,
that
Gods
decrees
are
not
the
cause
of
your
impenitency
,
or
any
sin
;
though
his
grace
be
the
cause
of
mens
Conversion
,
he
is
the
beginner
of
our
good
,
but
we
are
the
causes
of
our
own
evil
:
all
our
grace
is
from
him
,
but
all
our
sin
is
from
our selves
:
he
giveth
us
grace
before
we
so
much
as
willed
it
,
&
accordingly
he
decreed
to
give
it
before
the
fore-sight
of
our
own
willing
it
:
but
he
causeth
not
our
sins
,
but
onely
permitteth
us
to
cause
it
,
and
accordingly
he
decreed
not
the
event
of
sin
before
he
did
foresee
that
we
would
be
sinners
,
and
our
wills
of
themselves
would
turn
from
God
,
and
so
proceed
till
Grace
recover
us
.
You
have
no
more
ground
therefore
of
excusing
your selves
,
because
of
the
decree
of
God
,
then
if
he
had
made
no
such
decree
at
all
.
What
if
I
could
foretell
,
from
the
obstinate
wickedness
of
such
a
thief
,
or
such
a
drunkard
,
that
he
will
never
be
cured
:
Is
it
long
of
me
because
I
foreknew
it
?
what
if
the
Prophet
foretell
Hazael
what
cruelty
he
shall
commit
on
the
children
of
Israel
,
is
the
Prophet
therefore
the
cause
of
it
?
5.
Consider
also
,
that
if
you
knew
not
how
to
answer
any
objection
of
this
Nature
,
yet
you
have
the
very
principles
of
Reason
and
all
Religion
to
assure
you
that
God
is
most
wise
,
and
good
,
and
just
,
and
holy
;
and
therefore
that
he
cannot
be
the
Author
of
your
sin
,
nor
shall
you
ever
be
able
to
fetch
▪
any
just
excuse
from
him
:
you
might
better
have
looked
about
you
any
where
in
the
world
for
one
to
bear
the
blame
of
your
miscarriages
,
then
the
most
wise
and
holy
God
.
For
nothing
is
more
certain
,
then
that
the
Infinite
Good
cannot
be
the
Author
of
Evil
;
and
whosoever
it
comes
from
,
it
cannot
come
from
him
.
Oh
how
easily
will
God
stop
these
mouths
that
excuse
themselve●
by
accusing
him
in
so
foul
a
case
!
6.
And
why
do
you
not
consider
what
madness
it
would
be
to
argue
about
your
bodies
as
you
do
about
your
souls
.
It
is
as
true
that
God
hath
decreed
how
many
years
and
days
you
shall
live
,
as
that
he
hath
decreed
whether
you
shall
be
saved
;
and
I
will
refer
it
to
your
own
reason
,
what
you
would
think
of
the
wit
of
that
man
that
would
give
over
eating
and
drinking
▪
and
say
,
[
God
hath
decreed
how
long
I
shall
live
,
and
if
he
have
decreed
that
I
shall
live
any
longer
,
I
shall
,
whether
I
eat
and
drink
,
or
not
;
and
if
he
have
not
decreed
that
I
shall
live
,
it
is
not
eating
or
drinking
that
will
keep
me
alive
?
]
What
would
you
say
to
such
a
man
but
this
,
that
God
decreeth
no
man
to
live
,
but
by
the
ordinary
means
of
living
;
and
therefore
ordinarily
if
you
will
give
over
eating
and
drinking
,
it
is
certain
that
you
will
give
over
living
;
and
that
God
hath
made
no
decree
to
save
you
alive
whether
you
eat
and
drink
,
or
not
?
So
if
a
man
should
have
a
journey
to
go
on
life
or
death
,
what
would
you
think
of
that
man
that
will
say
?
if
God
have
decreed
that
I
shall
come
to
my
Journeys
end
,
I
shall
do
it
,
whether
I
go
or
not
;
and
if
he
have
not
decreed
it
,
I
shall
never
come
thither
,
though
I
travel
never
so
hard
?
this
is
true
,
but
if
you
hence
infer
,
that
therefore
it
is
as
good
sit
still
as
go
,
you
will
shew
your
own
folly
,
and
not
procure
▪
an
excuse
for
your
neglect
.
Why
even
so
it
is
in
our
present
Case
.
If
you
will
say
▪
If
God
have
elected
me
,
I
shall
be
saved
,
and
if
he
have
not
,
I
shall
not
,
whatsoever
I
do
,
&
therefore
I
may
spare
my
pains
▪
it
is
no
wiser
then
to
give
over
eating
&
drinking
▪
because
God
hath
decreed
how
long
you
shall
live
;
or
to
give
over
travelling
because
God
hath
decreed
whether
you
shall
come
to
your
Journeys
end
:
Will
you
be
thus
mad
about
the
matters
of
your
Trades
and
Callings
in
the
world
?
Why
do
not
all
the
Weavers
in
this
Town
then
give
over
their
Trades
,
and
say
[
If
God
have
decreed
that
I
shall
live
well
and
be
rich
,
I
shall
be
so
whether
I
labour
or
not
;
and
if
he
have
not
,
my
labour
will
not
serve
?
]
Why
do
you
not
give
over
Ploughing
and
Sowing
▪
and
say
,
if
God
have
decreed
that
I
shall
have
a
crop
,
I
shall
have
one
,
whether
I
Plough
and
Sow
,
or
not
;
and
if
he
have
not
,
I
shall
not
whatsoever
I
do
?
If
you
will
needs
be
fools
,
let
it
be
about
these
worldly
things
,
which
you
may
better
spare
:
Try
your
own
opinion
a
while
,
and
give
over
eating
,
and
drinking
,
and
working
;
but
do
not
befool
your selves
about
the
one
thing
necessary
:
and
play
not
the
mad
men
about
the
flames
of
hell
;
and
do
not
in
such
jest
throw
away
your
salvation
.
It
were
an
hundred
times
a
wiser
course
for
a
man
to
set
his
house
on
fire
,
and
say
,
[
If
God
have
decreed
the
saving
of
it
,
the
fire
shall
not
burn
it
,
if
he
have
not
,
it
will
perish
whatsoever
I
do
.
I
tell
you
again
,
God
hath
not
ordinarily
decreed
the
end
without
the
means
;
and
if
you
will
neglect
the
means
of
salvation
,
it
is
a
certain
mark
that
God
hath
not
decreed
you
to
salvation
.
But
you
shall
finde
that
he
hath
left
you
no
excuse
,
because
he
hath
not
thus
predestinated
you
.
7.
But
you
say
,
We
cannot
convert
our selves
;
what
can
man
do
without
the
grace
of
God
?
and
therefore
if
God
give
us
not
grace
we
are
excusable
.
Answ
.
Do
your
consciences
justifie
you
,
that
you
have
done
all
that
you
can
?
Can
you
not
go
to
Church
when
you
stay
at
home
?
Can
you
not
go
among
the
Servants
of
God
when
you
go
to
your
worldly
businesses
,
or
to
an
Ale-house
?
Cannot
you
keep
out
of
evil
company
?
or
cannot
you
so
much
as
consider
of
your
ways
,
or
bethink
you
of
the
things
of
the
life
to
come
?
I
say
,
cannot
you
do
these
things
if
you
will
?
And
have
you
done
these
,
or
have
you
not
?
Have
you
avoided
temptations
and
occasions
of
evil
▪
and
used
the
means
of
Grace
?
and
attended
God
in
the
use
of
his
Ordinances
?
and
marked
diligently
what
is
said
to
you
,
and
considered
it
when
you
came
home
?
Have
you
not
sinned
and
neglected
the
means
of
grace
,
both
knowingly
and
wilfully
?
Conscience
may
tell
you
that
you
have
,
and
God
shall
make
you
know
that
you
have
:
and
shortly
you
shall
be
convinced
past
denial
,
that
you
did
not
all
that
you
could
,
nor
forbore
the
evil
that
you
might
have
forborn
:
And
if
you
will
refuse
and
abuse
the
help
of
God
,
can
you
expect
that
he
should
follow
you
still
with
his
assistance
?
God
will
make
you
know
one
day
,
that
no
body
carried
you
into
an
Alehouse
,
nor
opened
your
mouth
,
nor
poured
down
the
drink
;
and
no
body
forced
you
to
swear
,
or
to
rail
,
or
hate
Religion
,
or
quarrel
with
the
word
that
should
have
saved
you
,
but
it
was
the
malicious
wickedness
of
your
naughty
hearts
.
And
for
the
power
of
conversion
and
believing
it self
,
you
must
know
,
that
there
is
a
twofold
power
,
one
Natural
,
the
other
Moral
:
The
Natural
faculty
of
understanding
and
willing
every
man
hath
;
and
if
they
have
the
use
of
Reason
,
they
have
no
Physical
Impediment
but
they
may
use
them
;
and
if
they
hear
the
word
they
have
no
such
absence
of
the
necessary
object
,
as
may
make
the
work
impossible
to
them
:
The
Moral
power
is
nothing
but
a
disposition
or
habit
of
the
soul
to
believe
or
repent
,
&c.
or
a
freedom
from
contrary
habits
:
and
this
it
is
acknowledged
that
none
have
,
but
those
that
have
proportionably
received
tha●
grace
that
doth
effect
it
:
Or
to
speak
as
plain
as
I
can
to
you
;
there
is
a
power
which
lieth
in
being
able
to
Believe
and
Repent
if
we
will
,
or
to
do
whatsoever
we
will
,
that
concerneth
us
to
do
;
and
there
is
a
willingness
it self
to
execute
this
power
,
and
that
both
actual
and
habitual
:
the
former
every
one
hath
,
the
latter
none
but
the
godly
have
in
sincerity
.
And
those
that
make
so
great
a
stir
about
this
in
the
Church
,
do
seem
to
be
agreed
in
it
for
the
main
,
and
do
not
know
it
;
for
every
man
on
both
parties
confesseth
that
all
men
have
the
natural
faculty
of
Understanding
and
Will
,
and
that
they
have
so
much
power
that
they
can
believe
and
love
God
above
all
if
they
will
and
on
the
other
side
▪
I
hope
we
are
all
agreed
that
wicked
unregenerate
men
are
not
truly
willing
to
Repent
and
Believe
,
and
that
they
have
not
the
habit
and
disposition
thereto
,
but
have
the
contrary
habits
.
Experience
telleth
us
this
without
any
more
ado
:
the
latter
sort
of
power
then
,
about
which
all
the
controversie
lyeth
,
is
nothing
but
the
very
Willing
or
Grace
it self
,
actual
or
habitual
,
or
the
absence
of
the
contrary
:
And
therefore
it
is
all
one
to
ask
whether
a
wicked
man
have
power
to
believe
;
and
to
ask
whether
he
be
a
Believer
actually
or
habitually
;
or
not
an
unbeliever
;
so
that
,
when
we
are
all
agreed
that
the
natural
power
or
faculty
is
present
,
and
the
Moral
,
which
is
but
the
willingness
,
is
absent
,
you
can
ground
none
of
your
excuses
on
the
differences
of
the
Church
in
this
point
:
And
as
I
have
formerly
said
to
you
,
if
you
will
but
reduce
this
last
kinde
of
power
and
impotency
to
its
most
proper
expression
,
you
will
open
the
shame
of
your
own
excuses
:
For
morally
to
be
unable
to
believe
,
is
no
more
then
to
be
unwilling
to
believe
:
And
if
you
should
say
,
[
I
will
not
believe
or
repent
,
and
therefore
I
am
excusable
:
]
what
would
your
own
conscience
say
to
such
an
excuse
?
Natural
impotency
excuseth
faults
;
but
never
a
one
of
you
all
shall
ever
be
able
to
say
this
;
but
moral
impotency
aggravateth
faults
;
the
more
will
,
the
more
sin
.
All
the
Gov●rnment
and
Justice
in
the
world
is
grounded
upon
this
principle
,
and
therefore
all
rewards
and
punishments
are
founded
in
the
will
of
man
,
and
all
moral
vertue
and
vice
is
resolved
into
that
:
And
if
you
can
but
prove
that
a
man
offended
willingly
,
you
have
proved
him
culpable
;
for
nature
hath
taught
all
the
world
to
bring
the
fault
to
the
will
,
and
there
to
leave
it
,
and
look
no
further
for
the
cause
:
unless
as
Seducers
may
be
made
accessory
by
their
perswasions
,
which
yet
is
no
excuse
to
the
offender
.
8.
And
whereas
you
alledge
that
of
the
Apostle
▪
It
is
not
in
him
that
willeth
,
or
in
him
that
runneth
,
but
in
God
that
sheweth
mercy
.
I
answer
,
that
the
meaning
is
not
,
that
our
salvation
is
not
in
him
that
willeth
,
or
in
him
that
runneth
;
the
Apostle
talketh
of
no
such
thing
:
but
it
is
about
the
giving
of
the
Gospel
to
them
that
had
it
not
,
and
taking
it
from
them
that
had
forfeited
it
by
their
sin
;
or
the
giving
of
the
first
special
grace
to
them
that
had
it
not
,
and
the
denying
it
them
that
had
forfeited
it
by
their
neglects
;
and
the
meaning
is
no
more
then
this
,
that
the
reason
why
God
giveth
one
man
or
Nation
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
when
others
for
their
sins
are
left
in
darkness
,
is
not
from
any
merit
or
precedent
willing
or
running
of
their
own
,
but
from
his
meer
mercy
.
And
the
reason
why
he
blesseth
the
Gospel
to
the
conversion
of
some
,
when
he
leaveth
others
to
despise
it
by
their
wilfull
obstinacy
,
is
not
from
the
merits
of
any
of
those
unregenerate
men
,
or
from
any
willing
or
running
of
theirs
,
but
from
God
that
sheweth
mercy
.
So
that
,
you
must
note
,
that
it
is
,
1.
One
thing
to
ask
the
cause
of
mans
damnation
in
himself
considered
,
and
this
is
not
said
to
be
because
God
will
damn
him
,
but
because
he
hath
deserved
it
by
his
sin
;
and
so
the
cause
of
his
preterition
in
the
matter
of
special
grace
,
is
not
barely
because
God
will
pass
him
by
,
but
because
he
hath
deserved
it
;
for
God
denyeth
the
Gospel
,
and
faith
by
the
Gospel
,
or
his
grace
to
effect
it
,
to
no
man
that
hath
not
first
deserved
that
denial
.
2.
It
is
another
thing
to
ask
the
reason
of
mens
salvation
,
which
is
not
given
in
Scripture
barely
from
the
will
of
God
,
but
from
the
faith
and
obedience
of
men
,
for
it
is
an
act
of
rewarding-Justice
as
well
as
of
paternal
Love
and
Mercy
.
3.
And
it
is
yet
another
thing
to
ask
the
reason
why
God
giveth
any
man
the
first
special
Grace
to
Repent
and
Believe
,
considering
him
simply
in
himself
,
and
this
is
because
that
God
is
gracious
,
and
no
reason
can
be
given
but
his
own
mercy
;
and
thus
far
most
of
us
are
agreed
.
4.
And
it
is
yet
another
thing
to
ask
the
reason
why
God
giveth
special
grace
to
this
man
,
rather
then
that
,
comparatively
considered
,
when
he
might
justly
have
denied
it
to
them
both
,
and
neither
of
them
could
plead
their
desert
of
it
?
And
to
this
it
is
that
the
Apostles
answer
doth
most
square
,
or
at
least
is
fitly
applied
;
It
is
not
in
him
that
willeth
or
runneth
,
but
of
God
that
sheweth
mercy
.
So
that
,
though
no
man
can
give
any
turning
reason
besides
the
meer
will
of
God
,
why
God
should
give
this
grace
to
Peter
rather
then
to
Judas
,
yet
we
well
know
that
he
denyeth
it
not
to
Judas
without
his
own
desert
;
though
he
gives
it
to
Peter
contrary
to
his
desert
.
9.
And
whereas
it
is
further
objected
,
that
whom
he
will
he
hardeneth
,
and
if
God
will
harden
us
,
how
can
we
repent
?
Answ
.
1.
That
he
hardeneth
no
man
without
his
own
desert
;
it
is
not
till
you
have
forfeited
his
softening
Grace
by
your
resisting
and
abuse
of
it
.
2.
That
his
hardening
is
but
his
leaving
you
to
your selves
,
and
taking
away
or
denying
you
that
Spirit
which
you
have
quenched
;
or
his
carrying
the
just
course
of
his
Providence
so
,
as
he
knoweth
your
corrupt
Natures
will
be
hardened
thereby
:
but
he
doth
not
put
any
hardness
into
your
hearts
,
and
therefore
these
afford
you
no
excuse
.
7.
Another
errour
that
hindereth
Conversion
,
is
:
the
placing
of
holiness
in
holding
of
certain
opinions
,
and
so
turning
from
the
life
of
faith
and
love
,
to
speculation
and
vain
janglings
.
If
once
men
place
their
Religion
in
their
opinions
,
they
may
as
well
be
hypocrites
and
self
▪
deceivers
in
a
true
Opinion
,
as
in
a
false
.
This
is
a
bait
by
which
the
Devil
hath
caught
multitudes
of
souls
in
all
ages
of
the
Church
,
and
especially
of
late
:
when
he
cannot
keep
men
in
open
prophaneness
,
then
he
will
tempt
them
to
think
that
such
a
party
and
such
a
sect
are
the
onely
right
and
holy
people
;
and
therefore
if
thou
get
but
among
them
,
and
be
one
of
that
opinion
and
party
,
then
thou
shalt
be
saved
.
And
hence
it
is
that
we
see
that
men
who
are
so
zealous
for
their
parties
,
and
glory
so
much
in
several
opinions
,
do
yet
many
,
and
very
many
of
them
live
so
unacquaintedly
with
God
and
Heaven
,
and
are
such
strangers
to
Christian-charity
,
and
can
freely
reproach
both
common
Christians
and
Ministers
,
and
speak
evil
of
the
things
they
understand
not
,
and
take
their
railing
Accusations
for
their
Piety
,
and
walk
in
discord
,
and
hatred
,
and
disunion
from
the
Church
of
God
,
and
be
glad
when
they
can
bear
down
the
reputation
of
their
brethren
whose
labours
are
necessary
for
the
good
of
souls
.
And
it
is
a
common
mark
of
an
opinionative
hypocrite
,
that
he
preferreth
the
interest
of
his
opinion
and
party
,
before
the
interest
of
those
common
Truths
which
Salvation
is
clearly
laid
upon
,
and
all
Christians
are
agreed
in
:
and
he
careth
not
to
hinder
Ministers
from
propagating
these
common
Truths
for
the
conversion
of
souls
,
so
he
might
withall
but
hinder
them
from
propagating
that
opinion
which
is
contrary
to
his
:
and
withall
he
layeth
out
more
of
his
zeal
and
diligence
for
these
opinions
then
for
the
mortification
of
his
lusts
,
and
the
maintaining
of
the
union
and
communion
of
the
Saints
,
and
walking
holily
with
God
,
and
uprightly
with
men
.
I
shall
now
say
no
more
to
these
,
but
that
the
Kingdom
of
God
consisteth
not
in
meats
and
in
drink
▪
but
in
Righteousness
,
&
Peace
,
and
Joy
in
the
holy
Ghost
,
Rom.
14
▪
17.
And
that
Circumcision
ava●leth
nothing
,
nor
Uncircumcision
,
but
Faith
that
worketh
by
Love
,
Gal.
5.
6.
And
the
New
creature
,
Gal.
6.
15.
For
in
Christ
Jesus
there
is
neither
Jew
nor
Gentile
,
bond
nor
free
,
male
nor
female
;
And
why
may
I
not
say
on
the
same
ground
,
young
nor
old
,
but
Christ
is
all
,
and
in
all
,
Col.
2.
11.
Gal.
3.
28.
And
that
we
have
many
promises
of
Life
and
Salvation
to
as
many
as
Repent
and
Believe
,
and
love
God
,
and
hope
for
the
coming
of
Christ
,
but
we
have
none
to
those
that
are
of
this
or
that
party
or
opinion
without
these
graces
.
And
withall
we
know
how
tender
God
is
of
the
Unity
of
his
Church
and
people
,
and
how
much
he
hath
spoken
against
division
;
and
they
that
know
not
this
,
when
they
pretend
to
know
things
that
are
not
half
so
clearly
Revealed
,
may
be
ashamed
of
their
ignorance
.
I
do
not
know
where
God
hath
commanded
men
to
avoid
them
that
hold
this
or
that
tolerable
different
opinion
,
or
that
follow
this
or
that
tolerable
different
Practice
:
But
I
know
where
he
hath
commanded
us
to
mark
them
that
cause
division
,
and
avoid
them
,
Rom.
16.
17.
8.
Another
errour
that
hindereth
Conversion
,
is
:
when
men
have
gotten
false
conceits
against
the
lawfulness
or
Necessity
of
those
holy
Ordinances
that
are
used
by
the
people
of
God
:
for
the
life
of
Religion
lieth
so
much
in
the
use
of
holy
Ordinances
,
that
if
people
be
brought
out
of
conceit
with
these
,
they
will
not
know
what
it
is
to
be
Religious
,
nor
what
Necessity
there
is
of
it
.
To
give
you
an
instance
in
some
particulars
.
1.
Some
grow
into
doubt
of
the
Necessity
of
family
duty
,
and
ask
,
where
hath
God
commanded
us
to
pray
in
our
families
?
and
that
so
oft
,
and
so
oft
?
To
which
I
answer
,
that
it
is
sufficient
that
he
hath
bid
us
pray
alwayes
,
and
in
all
things
make
our
requests
known
to
God
with
prayers
,
supplication
,
and
thanksgiving
,
Phil
.
4.
6.
1
Thess.
5.
17.
All
things
are
sanctified
by
the
Word
and
Prayer
,
1
Tim
.
4.
4
,
5.
And
therefore
our
families
and
callings
are
so
.
What
have
we
common
reason
for
,
but
to
circumstantiate
these
Duties
,
that
God
hath
commanded
to
us
for
the
substance
:
and
common
reason
telleth
us
,
that
as
we
daily
need
God
,
we
must
daily
seek
supply
of
our
needs
,
and
so
not
onely
our
persons
but
our
families
,
as
families
,
do
need
this
Mercy
,
and
Receive
his
mercy
,
and
are
Related
to
him
as
the
Head
,
so
our
families
as
families
must
call
on
him
,
and
praise
him
,
and
love
his
Headship
.
Besides
,
the
example
of
Daniel
that
prayed
three
times
a
day
in
his
house
so
openly
that
his
enemies
had
matter
of
Accusation
from
the
matter
of
his
prayer
.
But
I
have
had
occasion
to
write
more
largely
of
this
,
and
therefore
will
not
now
stand
on
it
.
2.
Others
are
brought
to
question
the
lawfulness
of
joyning
with
our
solemn
Assemblies
,
in
hearing
,
or
praying
,
or
other
publike
worship
of
God
:
the
reasons
are
such
as
I
am
ashamed
to
stand
to
mention
and
confute
them
,
and
shall
be
weary
to
go
over
them
,
they
are
so
vain
and
superficial
,
and
answered
at
large
by
many
.
Some
of
their
Reasons
are
,
because
we
are
so
bad
,
when
many
of
the
Accusers
are
such
themselves
,
that
they
deserved
to
be
severely
censured
by
the
Church
,
and
because
the
Church
will
not
deal
with
them
,
they
will
judge
the
Church
,
and
take
themselves
too
good
to
have
communion
with
it
;
and
the
Church
unworthy
to
have
communion
with
them
.
In
a
word
,
they
would
have
not
one
but
many
cast
out
whom
they
never
dealt
with
in
Christs
way
,
by
Admonition
;
and
because
it
is
not
done
out
of
Christs
way
,
to
save
a
labour
,
they
will
turn
Schismaticks
.
And
others
of
them
withdraw
on
the
pretence
that
we
have
no
Ministry
:
and
how
prove
they
that
?
You
may
wait
long
enough
till
you
can
have
a
word
of
Scripture
or
reason
for
the
proof
,
or
before
they
can
answer
that
sufficient
proof
that
is
brought
of
the
contrary
.
And
if
you
do
but
put
them
to
tell
you
which
is
the
true
Church
and
Ministers
?
and
where
it
hath
been
?
You
shall
see
what
work
they
will
make
in
the
end
.
Others
withdraw
on
pretence
that
we
are
unbaptized
,
to
which
end
they
must
coin
a
new
Baptism
,
or
else
they
are
at
a
loss
:
And
their
Arguing
with
us
will
be
much
like
the
Papists
,
in
the
point
of
Transubstantiation
,
which
requireth
that
men
renounce
their
sense
,
and
say
,
that
they
see
not
that
which
they
see
,
and
feel
not
,
or
taste
not
that
which
indeed
they
feel
and
taste
,
and
then
they
may
come
to
be
in
the
Right
:
and
so
we
must
believe
that
we
see
none
Baptized
in
our
Churches
,
nor
hear
it
,
nor
know
of
any
such
thing
,
and
then
we
may
come
to
be
a
Church
.
If
these
Brethren
had
half
so
much
humility
or
Christian
love
,
and
sense
of
the
Unity
of
the
Church
of
Christ
as
they
should
have
,
they
would
think
on
it
,
and
think
again
,
before
they
would
either
say
of
the
Universal
Church
of
Christ
for
one
age
;
much
more
for
so
many
ages
,
that
it
was
no
Church
,
or
not
to
be
joyned
with
.
For
he
that
dares
renounce
communion
with
the
whole
,
doth
make
it
hard
to
be
discerned
that
he
is
a
part
:
and
he
that
is
not
a
member
of
the
body
,
will
not
find
another
body
of
Christ
whose
communion
is
desirable
.
For
my
part
,
I
believe
the
Church
hath
had
many
Errours
in
many
ages
,
but
I
know
no
age
since
the
Creation
,
in
which
if
I
had
lived
,
I
durst
have
disclaimed
communion
with
her
.
Much
less
dare
I
think
of
running
out
of
the
way
to
Heaven
,
which
almost
all
they
went
in
that
are
there
;
or
of
separating
from
all
the
Church
of
Christ
,
from
Adam
till
within
this
two
hundred
years
,
or
there
about
:
For
if
there
were
no
Church
till
then
,
there
was
no
Head
,
no
Christ
,
and
so
no
Christianity
.
Yea
,
if
there
were
none
but
for
any
one
time
.
Oh
,
if
it
were
the
will
of
God
that
we
could
have
as
clear
Light
in
some
other
weighty
points
,
as
we
have
in
Scripture
for
the
Baptism
of
the
children
of
Believers
;
how
much
would
it
do
to
quiet
the
understandings
of
many
that
are
willing
to
know
!
3.
Others
there
be
that
despise
the
solemn
Praises
of
the
Congregations
,
because
some
Psalms
are
such
as
all
cannot
truly
,
they
think
,
Recite
.
1.
As
if
no
Recital
were
lawfull
but
that
which
personally
owneth
the
words
!
which
can
never
be
proved
.
2.
And
do
they
not
know
that
God
himself
hath
prevented
their
objection
?
and
that
it
flyeth
in
his
own
face
▪
Who
knoweth
not
that
these
Psalms
▪
or
at
least
very
many
of
them
,
were
appointed
for
the
solemn
Praise
of
God
in
the
Temple
and
Congregations
of
the
Jews
in
those
times
?
And
if
those
could
lawfully
use
them
whose
hearts
were
generally
no
more
fitted
to
them
then
ours
,
may
not
we
do
so
too
?
3.
And
do
they
not
know
that
their
scruple
doth
make
,
not
onely
against
Psalms
,
but
all
publike
Prayer
also
to
be
unlawfull
?
For
you
cannot
so
speak
in
any
such
publike
Prayers
,
or
Praises
,
but
there
will
be
somewhat
which
will
not
sute
with
the
particular
dispositions
of
many
in
the
Congregation
personally
to
own
,
or
else
your
Duty
will
be
very
Defective
.
If
you
express
Rejoycing
,
must
all
drooping
spirits
separate
from
the
Assembly
that
cannot
Rejoyce
?
But
I
will
trouble
you
no
more
with
this
.
If
any
are
unsatisfied
,
let
them
read
but
Mr.
Cottens
Book
on
this
Question
,
and
Mr.
Hords
,
and
they
may
receive
satisfaction
.
And
if
they
will
in
this
and
the
aforesaid
Cases
of
Baptism
,
separation
,
and
the
rest
,
divide
from
the
Church
,
and
venture
on
damnation
to
save
themselves
the
labour
of
reading
that
which
is
written
to
give
them
Information
,
they
must
take
what
they
get
by
it
.
Who
can
help
it
?
SECT
.
XXXVII
.
Hinderance
19.
ANother
Hinderance
of
Conversion
,
is
:
A
proud
unteachable
frame
of
spirit
:
When
people
are
so
wise
in
their
own
eyes
,
that
they
think
they
know
enough
already
;
and
they
scorn
to
be
taught
.
If
the
wisest
Minister
in
England
should
live
with
such
,
they
would
but
despise
his
counsel
in
every
thing
almost
that
crosseth
their
conceits
.
As
long
as
he
will
humour
them
,
and
say
as
they
say
,
he
shall
be
a
good
man
,
and
well
spoken
of
by
all
;
but
if
he
will
trouble
them
,
and
cross
them
,
and
tell
them
that
which
is
against
their
present
Opinion
,
they
think
themselves
wiser
in
this
,
then
he
,
and
if
they
do
not
bid
him
look
to
himself
and
let
them
alone
,
at
least
,
they
will
give
him
little
thanks
,
and
shew
it
by
their
small
regard
.
Some
of
them
will
not
come
near
us
,
nor
give
us
the
hearing
when
we
would
teach
them
;
and
others
,
though
they
hear
,
do
think
themselves
too
wise
to
believe
or
obey
.
And
thus
they
are
fixed
in
a
state
of
misery
.
SECT
.
XXXVIII
.
Direction
19.
IF
ever
you
would
be
converted
,
humbly
submit
to
the
Word
of
God
,
and
the
Instructions
of
those
whom
he
hath
appointed
to
inform
you
.
What
unreasonable
pride
is
it
in
you
that
are
ignorant
unlearned
men
,
to
despise
the
counsel
of
the
most
Able
godly
Ministers
,
and
that
in
points
wherein
the
godly
through
all
the
world
are
agreed
?
Yea
,
where
God
himself
doth
lead
them
by
his
Word
?
Are
not
they
liker
to
know
more
then
you
that
have
studies
it
all
their
daies
?
Discourse
with
them
,
and
try
whether
they
or
you
have
more
knowledge
.
Consider
what
you
do
when
you
proudly
reason
against
the
Necessity
of
Conversion
and
a
holy
life
.
What
,
are
you
wiser
then
your
Teachers
?
and
then
the
ablest
Teachers
in
the
Land
?
Yea
,
then
all
the
Ministers
in
the
world
,
and
then
all
the
godly
people
in
the
world
?
Silly
souls
,
that
scarce
know
any
of
the
Principles
of
Religion
,
are
yet
so
proud
as
to
despise
instruction
from
the
wisest
,
who
ever
.
But
if
you
think
your selves
wiser
then
all
the
Ministers
in
the
world
,
will
you
also
think
your selves
wiser
then
God
?
I
tell
you
,
either
Illuminating
Grace
,
or
the
conviction
of
Gods
Judgement
shall
take
down
your
lofty
hearts
ere
long
,
and
make
you
wish
you
had
stooped
to
Instruction
.
The
day
is
coming
that
will
abate
your
pride
and
make
you
talk
a
little
more
submissively
.
Harken
therefore
in
time
,
lest
that
befall
you
that
is
mentioned
,
Prov.
5.
11
,
12
,
13.
Lest
thou
mourn
at
last
when
thy
flesh
and
body
are
consumed
;
and
say
,
how
have
I
hated
Instruction
,
and
my
heart
despised
Reproof
?
And
have
not
obeyed
the
voyce
of
my
Teachers
,
nor
inclined
mine
ear
to
them
that
instructed
me
?
If
you
are
too
wise
to
learn
,
you
will
prove
in
the
end
too
foolish
to
be
saved
.
SECT
.
XXXIX
.
Hinderance
20.
THe
last
Hinderance
of
Conversion
that
I
shall
mention
,
is
:
Wilfull
obstinacy
.
When
men
have
long
resisted
Grace
,
they
are
given
over
oftentimes
to
themselves
,
and
then
they
grow
wilfull
:
and
when
they
have
nothing
else
to
say
why
they
should
not
be
converted
and
become
the
people
of
God
,
they
can
say
,
they
will
not
:
They
will
never
be
so
holy
,
nor
deny
their
flesh
,
nor
forsake
the
World
,
nor
set
themselves
to
a
Heavenly
Life
:
They
will
not
Believe
that
this
is
so
Necessary
:
nor
will
they
ever
yield
to
such
a
course
:
come
on
it
what
will
,
they
are
Resolved
against
it
;
before
they
will
do
it
they
will
venture
their
souls
;
and
let
God
do
with
them
what
he
will
:
and
this
desperate
wilfulness
is
the
Devils
last
hold
.
SECT
.
XL
.
Direction
20.
WHat
Direction
should
I
give
you
against
this
Hinderance
?
When
the
will
is
so
corrupt
and
obstinate
,
whatsoever
I
give
,
it
will
be
rejected
.
If
you
were
but
willing
I
should
make
no
doubt
but
the
work
might
prosper
;
or
if
you
were
but
reasonable
,
and
teachable
,
and
perswadable
,
I
should
make
no
doubt
,
through
the
blessing
of
God
,
but
the
former
means
might
make
you
yield
:
But
if
men
be
wilfull
and
resolved
to
perish
,
what
Remedy
?
If
men
could
give
us
any
reason
against
conversion
and
a
holy
life
,
and
did
err
through
the
meer
mistake
of
their
understandings
,
I
should
make
no
doubt
,
through
the
blessing
of
God
,
but
by
bare
reason
they
might
he
rectified
.
But
when
their
will
is
their
reason
,
and
they
are
resolved
whatsoever
comes
of
it
,
to
hold
on
and
stop
their
ears
against
advice
,
what
can
we
say
to
these
men
?
All
that
I
can
do
,
is
,
to
commend
to
them
the
former
consideration
,
and
to
desire
them
to
think
of
those
Motives
before
delivered
which
may
change
their
wills
.
But
I
have
but
little
hope
to
prevail
with
them
so
much
as
soberly
to
think
of
it
.
And
because
so
many
of
our
poor
people
are
of
this
strain
;
I
am
forced
here
to
end
this
subject
with
Lamentation
.
SECT
.
XLI
.
I
Have
preached
now
,
many
Sermons
to
you
of
Conversion
,
and
whether
any
souls
be
converted
by
it
,
the
Lord
knows
,
I
know
not
.
But
the
sad
observation
of
the
state
of
the
world
,
and
the
uneffectualness
of
such
endeavours
,
doth
justly
make
me
fear
the
Issue
.
I
know
that
both
I
and
this
Congregation
shall
shortly
appear
before
our
Judge
,
to
give
a
strict
account
of
our
lives
,
and
if
I
have
not
preached
these
Sermons
in
sincerity
,
with
a
true
desire
after
the
saving
of
your
souls
,
then
how
shall
I
stand
before
the
Lord
,
if
the
blood
of
Christ
through
Faith
and
Repentance
prevail
not
for
Remission
?
And
if
any
man
or
woman
in
this
Town
or
Parish
shall
there
appear
in
an
unconverted
state
,
what
will
they
be
able
to
say
for
themselves
?
or
how
will
they
escape
the
threatned
Damnation
?
I
am
not
out
of
hope
that
I
shall
meet
some
souls
there
,
though
yet
I
know
not
of
them
,
that
will
be
able
to
say
,
they
were
converted
by
these
Sermons
:
But
I
am
so
much
affraid
lest
I
shall
meet
Abundance
of
you
in
an
Unconverted
state
,
that
I
could
even
find
in
my
heart
to
sit
down
and
weep
over
these
Sermons
now
I
have
preached
them
.
Alas
!
That
you
should
be
condemned
by
that
which
was
intended
to
further
your
Salvation
.
Have
I
studied
and
preached
all
this
to
be
a
witness
against
you
?
I
know
,
as
true
as
you
sit
in
these
seats
,
that
every
soul
of
you
shall
be
for
ever
in
Hell
,
that
passeth
out
of
the
body
in
an
unconverted
state
.
And
I
know
when
you
have
heard
so
much
of
it
,
and
been
so
often
warned
,
and
now
are
left
without
excuse
,
you
will
have
a
double
condemnation
.
For
now
it
is
your
meer
wilfulness
that
must
keep
you
unconverted
.
If
you
say
you
cannot
convert
your selves
;
I
ask
you
in
a
word
,
will
you
do
what
you
can
?
Tell
me
,
will
you
,
or
will
you
not
?
If
you
will
not
,
what
Remedy
?
If
you
will
,
look
over
the
Directions
I
have
given
you
,
and
set
upon
the
faithful
practice
of
them
.
Particularly
,
see
that
you
presently
search
the
Scriptures
,
and
read
good
books
,
and
forsake
your
evil
company
,
and
come
not
neer
them
,
but
get
among
those
that
fear
the
Lord
,
and
take
all
Opportunities
Publike
and
private
,
and
enquire
of
your
Teachers
and
Neighbours
that
can
help
you
,
what
you
shall
do
to
be
saved
?
And
sin
no
more
wilfully
,
but
avoid
the
very
Temptations
and
appearances
of
evil
,
and
be
much
with
God
in
secret
and
open
Prayer
:
and
dwell
in
the
consideration
of
your
own
estate
,
of
your
own
sin
and
danger
,
of
Christ
and
Duty
,
of
Grace
and
Glory
,
and
think
not
any
pains
too
much
for
your
Salvation
.
What
say
you
?
Will
you
do
but
thus
much
,
or
will
you
not
?
If
you
will
,
you
shall
find
no
cause
to
Repent
of
it
,
and
God
will
not
be
wanting
to
that
soul
that
doth
not
wilfully
forsake
him
,
but
is
willing
to
be
conformed
to
the
Image
of
his
Son
;
and
to
be
what
God
would
have
him
be
.
But
alas
!
It
is
this
wilfulness
,
and
obstinacy
that
undoes
men
:
this
is
that
which
shuts
up
the
heart
of
God
and
man
from
compassionating
the
wicked
in
their
everlasting
Misery
.
They
did
it
wilfully
;
they
would
take
no
warning
;
they
would
hear
no
Counsel
:
no
saying
would
serve
them
:
they
chose
their
own
destruction
;
it
was
their
own
doing
;
they
were
told
of
it
an
hundred
times
;
they
were
entreated
to
consider
,
but
they
would
not
be
entreated
.
What
could
have
been
said
more
to
them
?
what
could
we
do
more
for
them
?
Oh
that
any
one
of
you
could
tell
me
what
I
should
say
more
,
or
what
I
should
do
now
to
save
the
souls
of
ignorant
,
fleshly
,
worldly
sinners
from
damnation
!
and
to
convert
the
unconverted
,
and
turn
the
hearts
of
men
to
God!
Oh
that
you
could
but
tell
me
how
I
might
accomplish
it
?
Would
I
not
do
it
?
The
Lord
knows
,
if
any
Lawfull
and
honest
means
would
accomplish
it
,
I
would
do
it
,
if
I
know
my
own
heart
.
But
if
Christ
could
not
be
heard
,
why
should
I
wonder
if
many
will
make
light
of
what
is
said
by
such
a
one
as
I.
If
they
will
not
hear
the
Lord
that
made
them
speaking
in
his
Word
,
why
should
I
wonder
if
they
will
not
hear
him
speaking
by
such
a
worm
as
I
?
Sinners
,
what
shall
I
say
more
to
you
?
I
have
told
you
of
an
Everlasting
glory
which
you
might
have
;
if
you
will
set
light
by
it
,
and
prefer
your
worldly
things
before
it
,
who
can
help
it
?
I
have
told
you
of
Eternal
misery
that
you
are
in
danger
of
:
if
●●u
will
venture
on
it
,
and
not
believe
it
till
you
feel
it
,
and
〈◇〉
past
Remedy
,
who
can
help
it
?
I
have
proved
to
you
from
the
Word
of
God
,
that
without
conversion
there
is
no
Salvation
:
if
you
dare
go
on
in
an
unconverted
state
,
and
keep
your
sin
,
and
follow
your
fleshly
desires
,
and
delights
,
and
your
worldly
vanities
,
and
wicked
company
,
if
you
will
not
be
drawn
to
the
waies
of
God
,
what
Remedy
?
I
have
delivered
my
Message
,
and
I
hope
God
will
not
require
your
blood
at
my
hands
.
You
shall
all
be
forced
to
bear
me
witness
that
I
told
you
there
was
no
Salvation
without
Conversion
;
and
that
I
manifested
to
you
the
reasonableness
of
the
offers
of
God
:
and
if
you
be
not
converted
,
it
is
because
you
would
not
:
And
what
a
Torment
it
will
be
everlastingly
to
your
Consciences
to
think
that
you
wilfully
damned
your selves
,
and
to
think
that
you
wilfully
refused
your
Salvation
;
and
that
you
might
have
been
in
Heaven
as
well
as
others
,
if
you
had
not
wilfully
and
obstinately
rejected
it
;
I
say
,
what
Tormenting
thoughts
these
will
prove
to
you
everlastingly
,
you
cannot
possibly
now
conceive
,
but
then
you
shall
know
and
feel
it
,
if
true
Conversion
do
not
prevent
it
.
Which
that
it
may
do
,
as
it
hath
been
the
end
of
all
these
Sermons
,
so
shall
it
now
,
and
as
long
as
I
have
life
and
strength
,
be
the
matter
of
my
prayers
for
you
.